《America 1919》


 Chapter 2: 1. Prohibition? I want to enter wine_2

    It was precisely because Prohibition was looming that Donnie had this idea.


    As it is widely known, in the history of the United States, the Prohibitionw was an absurd and ineffective edict!


    However, what many people do not realize is that the sessful enactment of thisw was the result of over a hundred years of struggle in the United States. As a country of immigrants, people from various nations brought their drinking cultures with them, as well as their religious beliefs, upon arriving in the United States.


    Among the strict codes of the Puritans, abstinence from alcohol was a very important aspect!


    In addition, women had absolutely no social status during this period, and after men drank, it was inevitable that they would vent their surplus energy on their women with their fists.


    Under such circumstances, organizations such as the Women''s Christian Temperance Union (WCTU) and the Anti-Saloon League and other various prohibition groups were established in America, advocating for a ban on alcohol.


    This movement was quite effective; before the American Civil War, prohibitionws had been enacted in several states across America and achieved remarkable sess.


    The outbreak of the Civil War put the prohibition movement on hold. After the war ended, the prohibitionws were brought up again, and by the time of World War I, the National Government finally passed the application for Prohibition, and this time it was not postponed by the outbreak of the war.


    Instead, it was brought to Congress for a vote!


    At that time, Americans really believed that their Prohibitionw could be sessfully enforced. Initially, they indeed achieved good results, with the nationwide destruction of various whiskies, rums, and the number of distilleries across the country plummeting from over 2000 at their peak to fewer than 30!


    But, from a historical perspective, alcohol represents human desire, and desire cannot be blocked. In fact, desire bes even more fervent because of the blockade!


    So less than a year after the Prohibitionw was enacted, the entire United States became a haven for bootleggers, creating countless millionaires and multi-millionaires.


    Today, all Americans support the Prohibitionw because they are still able to drink alcohol, which is why everyone supports the advent of the Prohibitionw. This also led to the current situation where American liquor merchants, in order to dispose of their rum and whiskey before the formal promation of Prohibition, kept dropping the prices of these spirits.


    But once Prohibition was in ce, liquor prices across America immediately doubled, and once the domestic stock of alcohol was almost consumed, the prices would continue to soar.


    Although Donnie has now taken over Ko Bar, there is hardly any stock of liquor in the bar. If that''s the case, it might be better to close for two months and wait for Prohibition to start in two months. By then, the value of the liquor stock in the bar would naturally double!


    Not only that, Donnie also wanted to take this opportunity to try to stock up on more liquor during this time.


    Donnie continued with a wry smile, "Just like you said before, I really don''t want to end up living in North District two months from now, so I want to take these two months to consider my fallback n!"


    Olman looked at Donnie somewhat suspiciously. If Donnie was really doing as he said, wouldn''t the most correct course of action be to quickly sell off all the existing stock of liquor in the bar?


    Although curious, Olman did not voice his question. As he had said, he had only known Donnie for two days, and they were not friends. Whatever Donnie wanted to do, what business was it of his?


    "It''s your business whether you operate or not. As for the money, you can pay less, but you can''t skip payment. That''s the rule set by Nucky, and there is nothing I can do about it!"


    Donnie nodded. He had some understanding of this oue and said, "Alright, then please mention it to Nucky for me!"


    Olman nodded indifferently. After all, this was within his duties, so he had no reason to decline.


    Seeing that Olman agreed, Donnie continued, "There''s another matter for which I need your help!"


    Olman looked at Donnie with some displeasure, "I need to know what it is?"


    Donnie was unfazed by Olman''s attitude and simply smiled, "Prohibition is about to start, and surely there are many liquor distributors trying to get rid of their stock. I have no connections in Antic City, so I want to ask for your help to get in touch with some distributors. I n to buy some cheap whiskey and rum from them!"


    Olman''s displeasure vanished, reced by a look as if he were observing someone with a mental illness.


    Currently, breweries, bars, and liquor distributors across the country had only one task at hand: to sell off their inventories as quickly as possible to avoid having their liquor dumped like garbage once Prohibition started. And yet, Donnie was looking to acquire even more stock?


    Still, Olman was no fool. Remembering what Donnie had just mentioned about wanting the Ko Bar to close down for two months, he looked at Donnie with a puzzled gaze.


    "You haven''te across some information, have you?"


    Donnie continued with a bitter smile, "If I had ess to that kind of information, do you really think George Kurle would have given me the bar?"


    Olman ced his arms on the bar, shaking his head, "No, he wouldn''t!"


    Donnie nodded, "Exactly. My idea is to hold off until a few days before Prohibition starts and then release all the liquor at once. At that time, surely everyone will be stocking up, and maybe I could get a good price for it!"

 Chapter 3: 1. Prohibition? I want to drink_3

    The reason was somewhat far-fetched, but eptable; the key issue was that Olman didn''t care at all whether Donnie''s deal would seed because it had nothing to do with him.


    "Of course, there''s no problem with this matter, but as a middleman, I will charge a fee!"


    Donnie naturally responded, "That''s only to be expected; I understand the rules!"


    With Donnie''s question, Olman naturally lost interest in the rest and said, "Alright, how much do you want?"


    Donnie calcted his entire worth and said, "Five hundred US dors!"


    That was most of the fortune he had umted before and after his time in the military.


    Olmanughed and said, "I thought you had a much more considerable fortune!"


    Donnie replied, "There will be in the future!"


    Olman didn''t take Donnie''s words seriously and said, "I will give you an answer tomorrow!"


    After finishing speaking, Olman was ready to leave, but Donnie stopped him and said, "There''s one more thing!"


    Olman exaggeratedly asked, "How many more things do you have?"


    "Just onest thing!" After saying that, Donnie handed Olman a piece of paper.


    The paper listed a Colt 1911 and 50 bullets!


    Although at this time in the United States there were stores selling firearms, purchasing from a store involved a lot of procedures, and it wasn''t something you could simply buy on a whim; moreover, Antic City didn''t have such stores.


    Olman examined Donnie''s request with a puzzled look on his face and asked, "You''re not nning to use this gun to cause trouble for George Kurle, are you? If that''s the case, I won''t sell it to you!"


    Donnie chuckled and said, "Do you think I''m an idiot? With my current strength, could I possibly cause trouble for George Kurle?"


    Actually, Donnie''s purpose for buying a gun was very simple: self-protection. The United States was already a country awash with guns, and with the backdrop of this era and the chaos in Antic City, Donnie needed some weapons for self-defense!


    "Rest assured, I''m not about to do something that stupid. Didn''t the bar next door, the Blue Sea Tavern, get robbed just yesterday? So, I''m buying a gun purely for self-protection!"


    "Ha, so that''s why!" Olmanughed loudly, "Did you not hear the news that this morning those unlucky guys got caught?"


    Donnie scoffed, "I also heard that although those people were caught, the Blue Sea Tavern didn''t get its losses back!"


    The gambling industry in Antic City wasn''t legalized yet, but that didn''t stop the gambling industry from being one of the most significant sources of revenue in Antic City.


    Those who lost their cool over gambling debts would inevitably do some irrational things, and robbing local shops was amon urrence in Antic City!


    The police in Antic City were far from incorruptible. If one had to describe their style of work, it could bepared to the behavior of the Hong Kong police before the ICAC was established.


    "But you just clearly said you''re going to close down for two months!"


    Although dealing in a firearm wasn''t a big deal for Olman, Donnie''s previous description didn''t reassure him. If Donnie really used the gun he bought from him to trouble George Kurle, Olman himself could end up in trouble!


    "I''m only closing down for two months; it''s not like I''m leaving Antic City!" Donnie exined offhandedly.


    Olman thought for a moment and said, "No problem, pay 25 US dors upfront, and when you see the goods tonight, you''ll pay the remaining 25 dors!"


    After thinking it over, Olman chose to trust Donnie. After all, as Donnie had said, George Kurle was currently the Assistant Commissioner of Public Safety in Antic City; only if Donnie had been squeezed into insanity by a bar door would he go looking for trouble with George Kurle.


    Donnie exaggeratedly said, "Dear Olman, can''t you cut me some ck on ount of this rum?"


    Olmanughed, raising his arms, "God in Heaven, the price I''m giving you is already market rate. If you''re not willing to pay it, then there''s nothing I can do!"


    The retail price of a Colt 1911 was 15 US dors, and with 50 bullets, it certainly didn''t reach 50 dors, but that''s the price in a gun store, not on the ck market.


    Donnie didn''t ask Olman for a discount any further but opened the cash drawer and took out a handful of assorted bills. After counting, he found they amounted to just over 20 US dors.


    As exined before, with the onset of Prohibition, the national price of liquor was falling. The cost of a bottle of rum was just about 1 US dor, and the daily sales of the Ko Bar were around 10 US dors.


    The profit was about 3-4 US dors.


    With no other options, Donnie reluctantly took out some cash he had saved in his coat pocket and handed it to Olman.


    Olman rested his right arm across the bar and swept all the bills and coins into his embrace, "I seriously doubt if you''ll be able to pay the remaining 25 dors tonight?"


    Donnie spread his hands andughed, "I was expecting you''d feel that way!"


    If Olman produced the item Donnie wanted tomorrow, and Donnie failed to provide the remaining 50 dors, then the 25 dors he gave now would belong to Olman!


    "If that happens, I might consider converting back to God!" Olman joked at first, then said, "Tonight, when you close up, the item you need will be delivered to you!"


    ps: A fresh new writer with a hot new book passed the initial review, so everyone can feel secure in collecting, rmending, and following it~~

 Chapter 4: 2. Stupid Donnie Block

    After settling on a delivery time with Donnie, Olman left the bar. Ko Bar wasn''trge, with two floors each covering just over a hundred square meters of space.


    In the main hall on the first floor, there were several mahogany tables and chairs that had begun to show signs of reddening, as well as a bar. Behind the bar were all kinds of beers, rums, whiskeys, and more.


    Additionally, on the first floor was a small storage room for various types of liquor, and a restroom, while upstairs there were three rooms: one for the tavern''s sundries, a bedroom, and another restroom!


    Originally, Ko Bar also had a bartender, but with the approach of Prohibition, everyone believed that alcohol would disappear in the United States; hence, the bartender resigned early on and went to work in the casino next door.


    So now, the entire Ko Bar had only one person, Donnie.


    Antic City was a tourist city, a pure tourist destination with no other industries. In this ce, the bars, casinos, brothels, boarding houses, and hotels were the mainstay.


    The primary patrons of Antic City were the blue-cor workers from Phdelphia, less than a hundred kilometers away!


    "So you''re the unfortunate new owner of Ko Bar?"


    A white man wearing a poor-quality cotton jacket, with thinning hair and a listless spirit, stumbled over to the bar.


    "If it weren''t for me, you probably wouldn''t be able to drink the fine liquor you want!"


    Donnie put down the ss in his hand and looked at the man, knowing he must be a worker from a factory in Phdelphia, who hade to Antic City to try his luck over the weekend.


    "Ha!" The manughed loudly, "That''s correct!"


    Afterughing, the man''s spirits seemed to sag as he said, "No more, I''m noting to Antic City again. This ce just empties my wallet!"


    Donnie just smiled, not responding, as such people always say that. By the next weekend, they would definitely be on the first train, continuing their journey to Antic City!


    "What will you have?"


    "A ss of rum!" The man put 25 cents on the table.


    Donnie poured him a ss of rum and put the money in the drawer.


    "Ha!" After taking a sip, the man''s rugged cheeks suddenly bloomed, the previous dejection vanished, and heughed, "My name is Aiden!"


    Donnie just nodded in response.


    Aiden didn''t seem to mind Donnie''s silence andughed, "Although I''m very fond of rum, I''m still very happy that at least my children will be spared from the troubles of alcohol!"


    Donnie casually asked, "You have children?"


    Aiden''s expression faltered, and he replied with a forcedugh, "I soon will!"


    Donnie didn''t say anything more to Aiden, just watching the customers who wereing in one after another; he was waiting for someone.


    Customers came and went in a steady stream, believing that it wouldn''t be long before they wouldn''t be able to drink anymore, indulging in theirst frenzies.


    So each person was drinking more than before; those who used to have one ss were now having three, and those who could previously walk out were now being thrown out by Donnie.


    It wasn''t untilte at night, after thest customer had left, that Olman returned to Ko Bar with the weapons Donnie had requested.


    "With such good business, do you really n to close for two months?"


    Olman set a Colt 1911 and bullets brazenly on the bar and couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Donnie fended him off with the same reason he used before, "One always has to look at the bigger picture!"


    After saying this, Donnie handed over the remaining 25 US Dors to Olman.


    Olman picked up the bills, savoring the smell of the US Dors, "Alright, I''ve talked to Nucky. For the next two months, Nucky will charge you only 25 US Dors per month, but there can''t be any issues with the timing!"


    By now, Donnie had picked up the handgun from the bar, feeling a familiar sensation from the gun''s body, and he smiled, "Of course!"


    "As for the purchase of whiskey and rum you mentioned, I''ve already arranged the contact for you. When do you want it?"


    "The sooner the better!" Donnie eagerly said, knowing from history that once Prohibition began, Antic City didn''t enforce the constitution; meaning that the bigwigs in the city must have already set this rule in advance, so they would surely be prepared beforehand.


    What Donnie had to do now was to prepare even earlier than they did.


    Olman didn''tment on Donnie''s decision. If someone wanted to die, Olman was naturally ready to sit back, pour himself a ss of whiskey, and watch the show!


    "Great, I''ll contact you tomorrow!"


    After finishing, Olman stood up and left. Donnie declined the invitation from Lisa at the nearby brothel and locked the tavern''s main door from the inside.


    The next day, Olman brought a man who was bigger and rounder than himself.


    "This is William, William James. Half of the whiskey and rum in Antic City is supplied by him!"


    Donnie didn''t believe Olman''s introduction at all. If this William James was really like what Olman said, he wouldn''t necessarily be selling his whiskey and rum at this time. More importantly, there was no memory of such a person in Donnie''s mind about Antic City.


    Since Donnie had taken over Ko Bar, he naturally knew the suppliers well. In fact, before asking Olman, Donnie also tried to contact his own supplier but was met with an exorbitant price, prompting him to turn his attention to Olman.


    "Mr. Block, you really have an eye for opportunity," William said with a handshake as genuine as his smile. "I''ve heard from Olman that you n to sell off all your liquor stock in the days before Prohibition. I must say, it''s a stroke of genius!"


    William''s enthusiasm was contagious as he shook Donnie''s hand, his face beaming with sincerity.


    Donnie managed only a brief smile in response. If William truly believed in his idea, he surely wouldn''t be selling him more whiskey and rum at this time.


    The deal between the two went smoothly. Donnie wanted to buy, James wanted to sell¡ªit was as if Pan Jinlian had met Ximen Qing, no matchmaker needed!


    With the 500 US Dors he had earned from Donnie, James couldn''t wipe the broad grin off his face.


    "Olman, that fool is alright, just too poor. If only he could spend a bit more, I could have sold him all my stock!"


    James took 20 dors from the 500 in cash and handed it over to Olman, wincing at the parting of each bill.


    Olman''s smile was just as bright, having done nothing but make an introduction and earning himself 40 dors for it. This was money going straight into his pocket, not like the usual earnings from the Ko Bar or selling guns to Donnie.


    "Just another dummy fresh from the battlefield, probably got his brains addled by the German artillery fire. Where else can you find such a ripe sucker?"


    James nodded in agreement, somewhat regretfully saying, "If only all those who came back from the battlefield were like Donnie!"


    The two chatted and walked away from the boardwalk.


    The news of Donnie''s purchase of 500 US Dors worth of rum and whiskey from James quickly spread among the other bars on the boardwalk.


    ''Foolish Donnie Block!''


    Before long, the derogatory nickname was on everyone''s lips.


    Donnie had heard the epithet, too, but he didn''t care. He believed in a little more than a month''s time, everyone would know who the real fool was.


    After hiding the whiskey and rum he bought from James, Donnie decided to visit home first. The stock from James and the existing inventory at the Ko Bar were not enough to satisfy his appetite.


    Moreover, he was not interested in such one-off transactions.


    Having packed his luggage, Donnie set off on the road back to Elwood Vige.


    What Donnie didn''t know was, as he had just left, two men wearing duckbill caps, brims pulled low, followed in a Ford Model T heading in the same direction Donnie had gone.


    The cool weather left by the light rain ofte autumn made Donnie instinctively tighten his cor as he walked on the dirt road.


    Donnie Block''s hometown was called Elwood Vige, located 15 kilometers north of Antic City. He was now leaving Antic City to return to his hometown.


    "You can''t make it big on your own. I don''t have any friends in Antic City, and instead of working with acquaintances I barely know, it''s better to bring some people from home!"


    Donnie carried only a hemp rope backpack with some daily washing items and all his belongings. The rest was left at the Ko Bar in Antic City.


    Actually, Donnie had wanted to take the train back to Elwood Vige. Although there were trains from two railwaypanies in Antic City that went directly to Phdelphia, there was no stop in Elwood Vige.


    Fortunately, 15 kilometers was not too far, so Donnie became a backpacker by default.


    Yet, the muddy and slippery road wet from the rain and the trees shedding their leaves on either side took away the rxed mood he had when leaving Antic City.


    With no scenery to admire, Donnie continued thinking about what his future path should be.


    "After Prohibition starts, there will be only two ways to get liquor in the United States¡ªone is to brew rum and whiskey illegally, and the other is to smuggle alcohol from Europe or other countries."


    "To smuggle, you have to deal with the Coast Guard..."


    Thanks to his participation in World War I, Donnie still had some connections in Europe, but trying to get through the domestic Coast Guard was a worry¡ªhe didn''t have any contacts there.


    "It looks like I''ll have to find an opportunityter!"


    Donnie shook his head with a somewhat helpless expression. Getting that first pot of gold was always the hardest when starting fresh.


    "If smuggling isn''t an option for now, then I''ll have to take the road of brewing my own liquor!"


    This was another reason why Donnie wanted to return to Elwood Vige. To brew his own whiskey and rum, he would need distillers, raw materials, and a master brewer!


    Distillers and materials needed to be bought with cash, but Donnie didn''t have much cash on hand anymore. Moreover, he even wanted to see if he could buy more whiskey and rum from James, and all of that required money.


    He would have to see how much help he could get from back home!


    Even with not much cash left, Donnie had no regrets about spending hisst bit on firearms. If he had enough money, he would have even bought more handguns.


    This time he was definitely going to bring some people from Elwood Vige back to Antic City. One person with a gun was hardly enough for self-protection.


    "If only a few thousand dors would fall from the sky right now, that would solve all my problems!"


    Donnie thought with a bit of self-mockery.


    Little did he know, at that moment, danger was slowly creeping up on him.


    ps: As a fresh and rosy neer, I''ve passed the internal review. You can confidently add to your collections, rmend, and follow the read~ Continued readership is the lifeline for a new book, humbly begging for your support~~

 Chapter 5: 3. Assassination and Counter-Assassination

    On the slick, muddy coastal road where people were scarce, Donnie had already walked for about five or six kilometers without seeing a single soul.


    The Ford Model T car that was looking for Donnie had just left Antic City at this time, and seated inside were indeed those two men wearing duckbill hats.


    One man was driving while the other sat in the passenger seat, thetter was wiping a handgun in his hands.


    "Brill, why did the boss want us to kill a soldier who just returned to Antic City? Did this guy have a good rtionship with the brigadier before?"


    As he finished wiping his gun, the man gazed curiously at the muddy road ahead and asked.


    "But if that were the case, how could Donnie Block take over the Ko Bar, a bar about to close down due to the Prohibition?"


    Without turning his head, Brill replied, "How should I know? We just need to get the boss''s assignments done, why so much chatter?"


    After pausing, Brill continued, "Daniel, Donnie Block must be heading back to his home town, and he''s sure to be carrying some cash. Remember to find his money before we kill him!"


    Daniel nodded, his face disying a bloodthirsty grin as he said, "Of course, the earnings from the Ko Bar these past few days plus his demobilization funds should be enough for us to have a st at the Ritz Hotel for a few days!"


    Brill also showed a smug smile, then said, "We still need to be careful though. The boss mentioned that Donnie Block showed a lot of bravery on the battlefield and he''s quite skilled. We definitely need to avoid capsizing in a ditch!"


    At this moment, Daniel thought of the instructions their boss gave them when they set out on the mission, and he spoke with some disdain.


    "The boss is being overly cautious. How could the two of us possibly be overpowered by one man!"


    Brill chuckled and said, "It''s still better to be careful. Our families are in the boss''s hands. Even if we do get overpowered, we must stick to what the boss told us, otherwise you know the consequences!"


    From Brill''s tone, it was evident that he also didn''t believe that the two of them, armed with guns, could not subdue an unarmed ex-soldier!


    "Instead of thinking about such improbabilities, better think about who we can find at the Ritz Hotel to entertain us tonight!" Daniel ced his handgun in his pocket, then leaned back in his seat with his hands behind his head, wearing a rxed smile on his face.


    "Even if the kid doesn''t have much money on him, the reward given by the boss will be enough for us to live it up for a while!"


    After hearing this, Brill also wore a smile.


    At that moment, Brill suddenly caught sight of Donnie walking alone in front of them!


    "Look quickly, isn''t that the guy?"


    Brill pushed Daniel with his right hand.


    Daniel sat up straight, pulled out a photograph from the pocket of his coat, and on it was a picture of Donnie during his military service.


    "How would I know just by looking at his back!"


    Danielined, holding the photograph.


    Brill floored the gas pedal, and the car elerated, sttering mud from the ground.


    The roar of the car caught Donnie''s attention. He turned around and saw the Ford Model T, as well as the expressions of the two men in the car as they sized him up.


    Seeing the strangers'' expressions, Donnie''s expression tightened. Although Donnie of the past had be corrupt in the police force, his skills were genuine, especially when it came to sizing up people.


    The two men in the car had a fierce look in their eyes, their expressions were icy, and their gazes were fixed on him. Those were not the eyes of merely curious onlookers.


    Thinking this, Donnie tensed up as his right hand headed to his trouser pocket, where a loaded ''Colt 1911'' was ready.


    Meanwhile, Brill and Daniel had already recognized Donnie''s identity.


    Having identified Donnie, Brill floored the elerator and the car sped past him. Donnie stood still, watching the car turn about 3 meters in front of him ande to a halt across the middle of the road.


    Then, Daniel, sitting in the passenger seat, stood up in the car and jumped over the window... The passenger door of this generation of Ford Model T cars could not be opened.


    Seeing the other person''s move, Donnie didn''t hesitate. He immediately drew out his gun and fired at Daniel, who was on the passenger seat.


    Bang!


    The gun fired, and Daniel, who had not yetnded, widened his eyes in disbelief, looking at Donnie. He couldn''t understand how Donnie had a gun?


    Moreover, Daniel couldn''tprehend why Donnie fired without any hesitation?


    Did the other party know their purpose?


    But only the two of them and their boss knew about this mission. Unless their boss had betrayed them, which was impossible!


    Are people so violent now?


    Shoot on sight at strangers?


    All these thoughts were momentary. By the time Daniel hit the ground, the bullet had entered his chest. Although it didn''t kill him outright, it did cause everything to go dark before his eyes as hepletely passed out.


    Brill, who was also shocked by Donnie''s shot and preparing to get out of the driver''s seat, instinctively ducked to use the door as a shield from Donnie''s bullets, at the same time drawing his own gun with one hand and trying to open the car door with the other!


    Donnie''s actions were smooth and connected. After firing the gun, he discarded his backpack, moved in a ''Z'' shape while running toward the car.


    Although Donnie did not know the true intentions of the two men, for his own safety, he certainly did not harbor any thoughts of sparing the innocents.


    Even while running at full speed, Donnie did not forget to shoot at the driver''s seat of the car. At that moment, Brill hadpleted his action and finally took cover behind the car body, ready to retaliate against Donnie with his pistol.


    But, because he had parked too close to Donnie, by the time he was ready to fight back, Donnie had already circled to his front and shot through Daniel''s wrist. A muffled sound rang out as the pistol fell to the ground.


    "Ahh!!!!"


    Brill let out a terrible cry, tightly grasping his bleeding right wrist with his left hand!


    It was at this time that Donnie had already reached him. He first kicked the pistol on the ground away, then with his right hand holding the gun against Brill, and his left hand threw Brill''s hat away, grabbing his hair, he dragged him to the other side of the car and threw him next to Daniel, who leaned against the car body.


    Only after seeing that the two posed no further threat did Donnie finally breathe a sigh of relief; had he hesitated even a little, he would be the one lying on the ground!


    Picking up the pistol Daniel had dropped, Donnie pped Brill fiercely across the face and asked coldly, "Who sent you?"


    Facing these unexpected assants and their pistols, Donnie could think of only two possibilities: the first was a robbery, and the second was that someone had sent them to trouble him.


    After all, Donnie Block had no memory of these two men.


    Now that Donnie was directly asking who had sent them, he was actually employing a small interrogation technique. He was setting their crimes as facts, which could subconsciously make them believe that their actions had been seen through.


    If their mental fortitude was not strong enough, they might just spill their beans in line with Donnie''s insinuations!


    The severe pain in his wrist snapped Brill out of his dazed state, and his thoughts aligned with Daniel''s at that moment.


    How could Donnie Block have a gun?


    How could Donnie Block dare to shoot directly?


    But in the current situation, it was not his ce to have a say. After witnessing Donnie Block''s actions, he was convinced of one thing¡ªDonnie Block was ruthless!


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!"


    Despite the intense pain in his wrist, Brill said tremblingly, "We were hired by George Kurle; he paid us to kill you!"


    "George Kurle?"


    Donnie, holding the pistol, felt a wave of confusion.


    He was familiar with George Kurle, as he was his formerpanymander!


    "Is the other side trying to silence me, or is it something else?"


    Donnie couldn''t help but think, "No, it doesn''t make sense for them to do this. Donnie Block had already epted his conditions. There shouldn''t be any conflict between them now, should there?"


    "Why did he send you to kill me?" Donnie asked Brill, unable to understand.


    Brill shook his head, "We don''t know, we just take money to do jobs, but... but..."


    "But what?" Donnie questioned, pressing the pistol against Brill''s forehead.


    Brill stammered, "I vaguely remember hearing him say that he feared you''d b some secrets!"


    "Then it''s silencing a potential bber!" Donnie subconsciously thought. However, he quickly dismissed his guess as the situation seemed too convenient.


    They came to kill him, yet before doing anything, they had given away the reason for the murder.


    And the man involved was George Kurle, with whom he had an entanglement!


    This made Donnie feel like the motive was deliberately revealed to him!


    Bang!


    With that thought, Donnie did not hesitate and shot Brill in the thigh, saying sternly, "What do you take me for? You dare deceive me with such a reason? I saved George Kurle''s life back in the day! How could he possibly want to kill me?"


    Ahh!!!!


    Once again, Brill was shocked by Donnie''s ruthlessness, and the pain in his thigh made him scream in agony.


    This screamed, coupled with his own pain, roused Daniel from his unconsciousness!


    Seeing Daniel wake up, Donnie violently struck Brill on the head with the butt of his gun and then turned to the newly awakened but utterly weakened Daniel, "Who sent you?"


    Daniel was still in shock over Donnie Block''s ruthlessness, and just as Donnie was getting impatient, Daniel hurriedly said.


    "It was George Kurle, George Kurle!"


    .


    ps: Newbies beg for followers. In the current climate of web novels, new book periods rely on followers for everything. Having followers means rmendations, and without followers, you can''t even make a ssh. So I humbly ask everyone, please don''t hold off on reading~~

 Chapter 6: Thank you.

    "George Kurle again?"


    This response made Donnie frown, as no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t believe that it was George Kurle who sent those two after him.


    Based on Donnie''s understanding of George Kurle, if he really wanted to kill someone to silence them, he could have done it back on the battlefield. At that time, Donnie was under hismand, and any excuse for reconnaissance could have led to Donnie dying on the battlefield without anyone suspecting a thing!


    He definitely wouldn''t wait until now to make his move!


    If this matter was indeed orchestrated by George Kurle, then there was only one reason, George Kurle must have used his identity or background in Antic City to find out about the higher-ups'' attitudes towards the Prohibition.


    But if that were the case, they should havee to him directly to take back the Ko Bar, not resorted to such means?


    Having figured this out, Donnie beat up Daniel even more viciously, but until Daniel finally closed his eyes for good, he still insisted that it was George Kurle who sent him, with no other reason given.


    As for the other, Brill, Donnie did not keep him alive either. Since they could no longer provide any useful information, the only option was to get rid of them to prevent future problems!


    After dumping the bodies in the car, Donnie prepared to start the automobile and leave the ce, as the gunshots were sure to attract attention!


    Luckily, the gunfight hadn''t damaged the two Ford Model Ts.


    But Donnie didn''t get straight into the car; instead, he opened the right side door first, then adjusted the angle of the spark plugs and the throttle lever, before grabbing a crank handle with his right hand, inserting his left index finger into a coil, and pulling hard while turning the crank until the engine roared to life.


    Then Donnie quickly climbed into the driver''s seat, turned the spark plug again, and set the throttle lever to the position of two twenty-five.


    Only then was the car truly started!


    "Although I can''t be sure whether or not George Kurle is behind this, these two have solved one of my problems, providing me with a vehicle!"


    Donnie, driving away from the scene, had mixed feelings!


    As mentioned before, Donnie wanted to use bootleg liquor to umte initial capital during Prohibition, but to brew his own liquor, he needed a ce to do it.


    In Antic City, Donnie only had the Ko Bar and absolutely no way to brew alcohol in secret, so the best ce for that was Elwood Vige.


    And now, these two cars had be the transport means for moving the liquor when the time came!


    "If George Kurle really did orchestrate this, could there be problems at the bar?"


    Donnie''s thoughts drifted back to the biggest question in the affair. If this was indeed Kurle''s doing, then he would certainly have targeted the Ko Bar!


    Instead of deciding to return to Antic City immediately, Donnie continued driving toward Elwood Vige.


    Here, he dealt with the two assassins by catching them off guard, but if he went back to Antic City, that was George Kurle''s territory, and with Kurle''s current position as Deputy of Public Safety, he could easily dispose of Donnie!


    Only when the power by his side was strong enough, could Donnie confidently face George Kurle!


    After driving a few more kilometers, Donnie brought the car to the edge of a cliff. On the right side of the road was the Antic Ocean, which was different from the beaches of Antic City, as here it was met by steep cliffs.


    Donnie carried the two bodies out of the car and dumped them by the cliff edge. Just as he was about to kick them over, something urred to him. Bending down, he began searching the bodies for something.


    Soon, Donnie found what he was looking for¡ªthe cash on the pair!


    "Could it really be so much?" Donnie stared at the three hundred or so in cash he held, somewhat surprised. Americans weren''t ustomed to carrying too much cash on them. If it weren''t for serving in the military for two years, and the prior intention of saving for his brother''s college education, he wouldn''t have had any savings as well.


    Now that these two had a full three hundred or so on them, Donnie felt like thanking them!


    After a thorough search, ensuring not a single cent remained on their bodies, Donnie finally threw their corpses into the sea.


    Back in the car, Donnie looked at the two revolvers on the passenger seat and the three hundred or so in cash. He felt somewhat bewildered, uncertain if they hade to assassinate him or to bring him a windfall.


    Just as he''d left Antic City, pondering over what hecked in his ns to capitalize on Prohibition, these two hitmen had seemingly delivered the answer...


    .


    At the same time, another Ford Model T left Antic City, heading in the direction of Elwood Vige.


    There were also two people inside this car, but the one sitting in the passenger seat was not fiddling with a handgun, but rather a Kodak pocket camera, and he asked the driver.


    "Joe, are we lost? Why haven''t we seen Donnie Block''s body yet?"


    "Rx, it can''t be wrong. There''s only this one road to Elwood Vige!" Joe retorted, irritated at the implication they were off course, but then added with some concern, "What worries me is whether Brill and Daniel are capable of killing Donnie Block."


    "We were right there when the boss instructed those two. I believe Brill and his partner can handle an unarmed Donnie Block!"


    "The boss also said that Donnie Block was incredibly brave on the battlefield, a formidable character!" Joe muttered, "If Brill and his partner really haven''t seeded, James, your report won''t make the front page of the ''Antic City Forum'' tomorrow!"


    James looked at Joe with a puzzled expression, curiously asking, "Howe you don''t seem worried at all?"


    Joe chuckled, "What have I got to worry about? I''m not close with Brill and the others; we''ve only had a few drinks together. Besides, the boss had a contingency n all along. Whether Donnie Block lives or dies, it makes no difference to the boss!"


    "So as long as the boss has no losses, you have no losses, right?" James asked with a smile.


    "Naturally." Joe''s eyes turned to a spot not far ahead of the car, where they then pulled over to a stop, "After all, he''s the one who pays my sry!"


    With that, Joe jumped out of the car. They had stopped at the very ce where Donnie had just fought with Brill and Daniel.


    "Unless something unexpected happened, it looks like Brill and Daniel have indeed taken a fall!" Joe analyzed, looking at the bloodstains and signs of struggle on the ground.


    James, with his camera in hand, also got out and started taking pictures of the scene, asking, "How do you know that?"


    Instead of answering James''s question, Joe asked, "Are you done taking photos? If so, let''s keep moving. If we don''t see Donnie Block''s body by the time we reach Elwood Vige, then we can be sure that Brill and Daniel have fallen, and we''ll need to report back to the boss!"


    .


    ps: As a neer, I''m earnestly asking for follows, favorites, and rmendation tickets. I''ve purchased over a dozen reference books just for this one, writing it with great care. If you, my dear supporters, enjoy this book, please don''t hold back. Following now is truly important~~

 Chapter 7: 5. Donnie Blocks Funeral (please follow, please collect~)

    Donnie drove back to Elwood Vige.


    Elwood Vige is a traditional American vige, except now the phenomenon ofnd consolidation in the United States is not severe, and basically every family owns a sizeable farm.


    However, there are always exceptions, such as the Block family, who immigrated from Italy at the beginning of thest century. After Donnie''s grandfather arrived here, he did not choose to be a farmer but decided to open a tavern here instead.


    This was also one of the reasons George Kurle gave for transferring the Antic City tavern to Donnie.


    Now Donnie''s grandfather had passed away, and Donnie''s father, as the only son of old Block, had taken over the management of Block Tavern.


    Block Tavern is located on the only main road of Elwood Vige, along which, aside from Block Tavern, there is also a restaurant, a pharmacy that can sell other items... an auto repair shop with no customers, and a church. That''s all there is.


    Raven''s repair shop is the first store on this main road, with a sign filled with a sense of age that could be blown away by the wind at any time.


    Donnie parked his car directly in front of Raven''s repair shop.


    After getting out of the car, Donnie saw that there was no one inside the repair shop and thought that Raven might be having lunch at this time, so he shouted loudly, "Raven, your repair shop can finally do business today!"


    Although the Ford car brought by those two hitmen was not damaged in the just concluded fight to affect the driving, there were still some bullet marks on the body that needed to be dealt with.


    However, after Donnie finished shouting, Raven still did note out.


    This surprised Donnie because in Donnie Block''s memory, Raven was a very family-oriented man. Even if his repair shop had no customers, he would sit inside the shop warmly awaiting any potential visitors every day.


    What was going on today?


    After shouting twice more and still getting no reply, Donnie could only shake his head helplessly, thinking of leaving the car here first, as he needed to make a trip home.


    Taking his backpack, Donnie walked towards the tavern that was his home.


    "Something is strange?"


    At this time, the vigers should be home for lunch, so why were there so few people on the street?


    Block Tavern is located on the southern side of this main road, and it would take Donnie a while to walk there.


    Just as Donnie was puzzled by the empty street, he passed by Elwood Vige''s only church. The wide-open doors allowed Donnie to clearly see inside. On this day, which was not a Sabbath, the church was filled with people all wearing ck clothes¡ªsomething that only urs when there is a death in the church.


    And at this moment, the priest at the front of the church raised his head, ready to address the congregation about the deceased.


    That''s when he saw Donnie!


    "My God!"


    The priest''s clear eyes immediately shone as if he had seen an evil spirit walking among the living.


    At the same time, the priest''s exmation caused everyone else in the church to involuntarily turn around and look towards the church entrance.


    When these people got a clear view of Donnie, some of them were so scared that they jumped up and fell forward.


    In the front row, four people slowly stood up. Although their expressions had been downcast, they now looked on in disbelief and joy.


    Soon after, a man with curly hair, big as a bear, ran towards Donnie, shaking the ground as if it were trembling!


    In the middle of the aisle, a tall man tried to block him, but he was shoved aside easily, without the slightest ability to resist.


    "Donnie, it''s really Donnie, you''re not dead, that''s great!"


    The man tightly hugged Donnie, hisrge palms hitting Donnie''s back with a ''thump thump,'' making Donnie feel like he was about to die!


    This man was Donnie''s older brother, John Block!


    "What''s going on?" Donnie was also beginning to react, "Are you holding a funeral for me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two more people rushed out from within the church. One was Donnie''s mother, Jennifer Block, whose fat body trembled uncontrobly as she ran.


    She brushed aside John as if he were a little chick, and also tightly embraced Donnie.


    In an instant, Donnie felt as if he had just escaped a mechanical vise only to be caught inyers of cotton,pletely enveloped, making Donnie appear as if he were a bamboo pole.


    "Can''t breathe!" Donnie gasped for help, choking.


    "I knew you wouldn''t die! Damn Carl insisted on holding a funeral for you. I''ll make sure he regrets it when we get back!" Jennifer eximed as she released Donnie, her eyes brimming with emotional tears.


    Donnie caught his breath and nced past Jennifer to see his father, Carl Block, who had just sat down in the first row of the church.


    Carl, with his whitening hair and beard, even in an ill-fitting ck suit, you could still see the muscles taut on his shoulders, stretching the fabric nearly to its breaking point.


    At that moment, Carl Block sat there, his gaze simrly resting on Donnie, his lips trembling slightly, yet he managed to appear very calm.


    "Big brother, it''s so good you''re alive!"


    A heartyugh reached Donnie''s ears¡ªit was his younger brother, Cameron Block!


    A youth who had just turned 20, yet his face bore theposure not typical for his age, although he couldn''t quite hide his excitement.


    "So, this is my funeral!"


    Everything before him was telling Donnie that what he was witnessing was indeed his own funeral.


    "Robert, Robert, you rascal, get over here now!"


    At that moment, John suddenly turned around and bellowed loudly towards the inside of the church.


    The young man John had just pulled away, now approached with a sycophantic smile, bending slightly at the waist as he ran over.


    "I knew it, Donnie, you rascal, you couldn''t possibly be dead, after all the death notice hadn''t arrived yet!"


    Smack!


    Robert had barely finished speaking when John smacked him hard on the forehead, causing Robert to hold his head, looking indignant but not daring to speak out, continuing to force a smile instead.


    "Would we have held this funeral for Donnie if it weren''t for your saying so?"


    Watching the performance of these people, Donnie once again spoke up, asking, "All right, now can someone exin to me what exactly is going on here?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back,"


    At this point, Donnie Block''s father, Carl Block, finally stepped forward, casting a relieved nce at Donnie, then took the lead towards their family''s tavern.


    Donnie found Raven and whispered that he had parked the car at Raven''s doorway, asking him to take care of the marks on the car body, but to avoid suspicion, he did not explicitly mention that they were bullet holes.


    The rest could only say their goodbyes to the others and follow Carl out, and those in the church who hade to attend Donnie Block''s funeral understood that the family would surely have a lot to discuss, so they didn''t say much.


    .


    Theyout of Block Tavern was simr to that of Ko Bar in Antic City, with tables and chairs scattered throughout the first-floor hall, a bar counter, several small rooms, and the second floor being the Block Family''s residence.


    Because they had been holding Donnie Block''s funeral earlier, there were no customers in Block Tavern at that time, so the group from the church was now seated in the chairs inside the hall.


    Before long, Donnie learned the whole story, and then he red fiercely at Robert Lird. Donnie was familiar with him, as the two were the only soldiers from Elwood Vige who had served in the United States Army during World War I.


    The difference was that Donnie and Robert were not in the same division, and Robert Lird had returned to the United States maind earlier than Donnie had.


    "Back then, everyone was saying that your squad must''ve been wiped out. I originally wanted to inquire about it, but our squad got orders, and I left. After we finished the operation, World War I ended, and we returned early to the United States. I asked many people, and they all said your squad was finished, so I thought..."


    Robert had his hands on his knees and his head slightly lowered, his voice filled with a sense of wronged resignation.


    The whole incident was actually quite simple; it was the result of George Kurle''s foolish decision at that time. The internalmunication equipment of the U.S. military was not very advanced then, leading to the misinformation Robert had about Donnie''s squad beingpletely annihted.


    At this point, Carl suddenly stood up, approached Robert, who quickly raised his hands to protect his head in fright.


    However, Carl simply said in a muffled voice, "Enough, there''s nothing here for you anymore, get lost!"


    "Right away!" Robert, as if pardoned, hastily left, and at this point, only the Block family remained in Block Tavern!


    Everyone was still immersed in the immense joy of Donnie''s return from the dead, and for a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, it was Donnie who broke the silence first, smiling and speaking to Cameron sitting beside him, "You have to take the SATs next March. Have you thought about which university you want to attend?"


    Cameron Block was the oddity within the entire Block family; although he had always attended public schools, his grades were consistently excellent, leading him to be known as the ''bookworm'' of Elwood Vige.


    Upon hearing Donnie''s question, Cameron''s eyes drooped slightly, revealing a trace of sadness as he said, "I haven''t decided yet, but I hope to attend a public university in New York State."


    This clearly wasn''t Cameron''s true intention; he spoke this way considering his family''s situation.


    After all, in the United States, the tuition between public and private universities could differ by at least twice as much.


    Take Columbia University, for example, one of the oldest Ivy League universities in the United States, its tuition has always been among the highest in the nation. Although Donnie didn''t know the exact tuition fees of Columbia University, it was certain that the university''s tuition was at least around 500 to 1000 US dors a year.


    Just as Donnie was about to say more, Carl spoke up once again.


    "We can talk about these things over dinner. Now that you''re back, it''s good, as the whole family is here. I wanted to inform you about selling the tavern; John and Cameron already know, so I''m letting you know now, meaning you''ll have to start nning for your future!"


    .


    ps: Follow, follow, follow, the important things said three times. Following is the lifeline of this book, whether it can be tested in the waters depends on it. So friends who are nourishing the book, I beseech you to keep reading during this time~~

 Chapter 8: 6. Block Family (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Sell Block Tavern?


    Donnie was just as shocked to hear this news as he was when he heard that Cameron had received a rmendation letter from a heavyweight, which got him into Columbia University.


    Although Donnie already owned a tavern in Antic City, this trip back to Elwood Vige was also meant to bring some people over, Donnie had never thought about closing down the family tavern in Elwood Vige.


    In Donnie''s ns, this ce was going to be an important stronghold for him!


    But now, Carl''s decision hadpletely ruined all of Donnie''s previous ns.


    Soon, Donnie understood why Carl wanted to do this, firstly, it was definitely to prepare for Cameron''s tuition fees, as the United States'' student loan policy wouldn''te out until after World War II.


    Before that, the policies implemented by American universities were actually not much different from those in Europe, where schools provided schrships and financial aid to students.


    However, the directors of the educational charity, the American Education Association, believed that money obtained in the form of gifts fostered an atmosphere of ziness, idleness, and luxury" among college students, and thus decided to change most grants and financial aids from non-repayable to repayable by half, andter changed it to requiring students to repay the full amount.


    In thest century, Harvard was the first to create its own student loan program by using donations from the wealthy to set up their own student loan fund and granted the first student loan in American history.


    But no matter what, in the United States at present, it''s not feasible for an ordinary family to meet the tuition requirements of a university.


    Cameron is the pride of the Block Family, and although Carl is usually reserved and taciturn, he is not a short-sighted person. He knows that to change the fate of the Block Family, he has to support Cameron inpleting his university education!


    Donnie had no objections to Carl''s idea because Donnie also understood that although the United States touted economic freedom, in reality, to expand a business without connections in the government was simply impossible.


    And Cameron would also be one of the important allies for Donnie in the business world in the future!


    Besides this reason, there must be the impending enforcement of Prohibition!


    After the official enactment of Prohibition, taverns would essentially have no space to exist; Carl must want to take advantage of thisst opportunity to sell Block Tavern!


    "Dad, I...."


    At this moment, Cameron showed an embarrassed expression, as Carl was nning for his sake, but he still felt that because of him alone, the entire family''s livelihood was being dyed, which inevitably put some pressure on him. Attending a good university was something he had always yearned for, so although he started to speak, he didn''t know how to continue!


    "Cameron, don''t overthink it!" John spoke up at this time, patting Cameron''s shoulder and said, "You are the pride of our Block Family. Once you finish your university education, you will take on the responsibility of leading the Block Family forward. It''s okay for us all to suffer a bit now!"


    After finishing, John made a joke, "Anyway, Prohibition is about to start, and we wouldn''t be able to continue the tavern business then!"


    Seeing John say this, Carl and Jennifer also showed relieved expressions.


    We are a family!


    In the end, everyone looked at Donnie, who had been silent all along!


    In their hearts, Donnie had just been brought back to life and hade down from the battlefield. John had learned Carl''s brewing skills and had decent culinary skills; he could be a chef. Cameron was going to university; both of them had their own way out.


    The only one without a skill, the second son who had not learned brewing and only caused trouble, was Donnie!


    "I don''t think selling Block Tavern will be of any help to our family!"


    Under the gaze of everyone, Donnie directly stated his ns.


    This answer also made everyone reveal a disappointed expression that wasn''t very surprising.


    "Donnie, your dad and I have already discussed it. We can use the money from selling the tavern to buy a farm. You can then learn some farming skills, and with your dad and me around, you won''t have problems in the future!" Jennifer said with some distress.


    "Second brother, don''t worry. After I graduate from college, I will definitely introduce a very good job for you!"


    Cameron said pleadingly.


    "This is not a matter of discussion with you, but a notification. Do you understand?" Carl said with displeasure.


    "Donnie, don''t worry, I will help you. I have been learning about farm worktely!" John sat down next to Donnie.


    "You all misunderstood me!" Donnie exined to everyone''s statements, "ording to dad''s ns, the money from selling the tavern has two purposes: one is to pay for Cameron''s college tuition; the other is to buy a farm. But in two months, Prohibition will be officially enforced.


    You want to sell Block Tavern during this period, but the buyers will definitely be aware of this and will surely drive a hard bargain.


    ording to the current market situation, Block Tavern can hardly sell for more than five to six hundred US dors. This amount of money would hardly cover Cameron''s tuition for a year, not to mention leaving some for buying a farm!"

 Chapter 9: 6. Block Family (Please follow, please favorite~)_2

    Truth often wounds the heart deepest!


    After hearing Donnie''s words, all faces showed disappointment, except for John''s, "Is college tuition really that expensive?"


    No one answered his question, and Carl still looked at Donnie with dissatisfaction, "Then what do you suggest we do?"


    Donnie adjusted his sitting position, knowing that he could only continue with his n if he managed to persuade Carl.


    "Dad, I guess one of the main reasons you want to sell the tavern is because Prohibition is going to be implemented soon, and at that time, you think that once the whole country is out of liquor, people will stop drinking, and so there will be no business for the tavern, right?"


    At this point, Donnie didn''t mention anything about Cameron, because, in reality, the issues they faced were one and the same¡ªmoney!


    Carl didn''t answer Donnie''s question but just nodded with a stern face.


    However, John spoke up, "That''s right, you''ve juste back from the military and don''t know the situation here. Although the tavern is bustling every day with people leaving drunk, many are saying this is theirst binge, and when Prohibition starts, they will be able to keep alcohol away from their children!"


    Donnie shook his head dismissively and said, "Drinking has be an indispensable habit in their lives. It''s not as simple as they say, that they can just give it up if they want to. I guarantee that the day they truly can''t get liquor, they will scour the world for it!"


    An expression of iprehension appeared on John''s rugged face.


    On the contrary, at this moment, after pondering over what Donnie had said, Cameron revealed a sudden look of realization, "You mean to say, brother, that the more something is forbidden, the more it arouses people''s inner desires, and the arrival of Prohibition actually makes people want to drink even more?"


    See, this is the benefit of education. While the rest of the Block Family were still digesting Donnie''s words, Cameron had already grasped his meaning.


    Seeing Donnie nod his head, Cameron immediately turned to Carl with excitement, "Dad, if what brother is saying is true, we absolutely cannot sell Block Tavern; it might well be the goose thatys golden eggs for our family!"


    Carl raised his eyebrows slightly¡ªnot out of anger, but out of curiosity towards this second son who had just returned from the battlefield. The old Donnie was not like this. When did he be so rational and organized?


    The battlefield truly was a ce that tempered a person.


    Carl attributed all these changes to his experiences on the battlefield!


    "These are just your conjectures, which don''t necessarily reflect the actual situation. I can''t base Cameron''s future on such uncertainties."


    Although Carl felt some of Donnie''s points made sense, they were, after all, only Donnie''s opinion. For Carl, the most important thing at the moment was to secure Cameron''s tuition fees.


    As for the other requirements that Cameron would need to enter the highest-ranking universities in the United States, Carl didn''t know.


    "Dad..."


    Before Donnie could try to persuade him further, Cameron already began speaking urgently, believing Donnie''s analysis to be more usible.


    "Enough, let''s not talk about this anymore, this matter is decided!"


    Carl waved his hand, stopping Cameron''s words. As the head of the Block Family, Carl was used to having the final word.


    At this point, Donnie knew he needed to increase the stakes.


    "Dad, you don''t know yet that I actually already own my own tavern in Antic City, and I''ve decided that within this month, I will gather more funds to stockpile whiskey and rum. And it''s not just me doing this; many tavern owners in Antic City are doing the same!"


    In fact, at the moment, many tavern owners in Antic City shared Carl''s point of view, all trying to find ways to get rid of their taverns quickly or to clear out their stockpiles of liquor while they still could.


    But Donnie couldn''t say that; he needed to increase the stakes in Carl''s heart!


    When the Block Family heard that Donnie had his own tavern in Antic City, surprise and curiosity spread across every face.


    Jennifer even asked bluntly, "Weren''t you off serving in the military? How did you end up owning your own tavern?"


    The other three also looked at Donnie curiously.


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "It''s aplicated story, I''ll tell you all about it when there''s a chance!"


    Then Donnie said to Carl, "Dad, even if you sell the tavern, it will only cover Cameron''s tuition for one year. What about his tuition for the second year?"


    Carl replied, "Cameron can work part-time and earn his own tuition. As for your tavern in Antic City, now that it''s yours, it''s your property, and you can do as you wish with it. But my decision is not going to change!"


    It''s like a stone in an outhouse¡ªhard and stinking.


    Donnie, facing Carl who was impervious to persuasion, could only admit defeat helplessly. Forget it, if he wanted to sell, let him sell. After all, what he needed from Carl was his skills and Elwood Vige, a ce suitable for brewing. Whether or not Block Tavern existed wasn''t really a big issue.


    Just as Donnie was about to give up, Raven rushed in, flustered.


    "Donnie, why are there bullet holes in the Ford you drove here?"


    Donnie hadn''t expected Raven to recognize the bullet holes in the Ford.


    At the same time, Raven''s words surprised the other members of the Block Family. Jennifer immediately asked with concern, "What bullet holes?"


    Donnie thought for a moment and decided not to hide the matter; after all, it woulde out eventually.


    So Donnie told everyone about his experiences on the battlefield and his subsequent return to Antic City, not leaving out any detail.


    After listening, everyone was shocked, never imagining Donnie would have undergone such experiences.


    "Didn''t you say the other tavern owners in Antic City shared your ideas? How then could George Kurle just give his tavern to you?"


    By this time, Carl had stood up and was pacing back and forth in the hall.


    Although Donnie wasn''t certain that this was done by George Kurle, he now had no choice but to pin it on George Kurle.


    "He didn''t know at the time, but he found out when he got back to Antic City!"


    "I see!" Carl nodded and said, "So, you''re nning to return to Antic City?"


    Donnie nodded, his gaze resolute, "Indeed, Antic City has more potential for development. I need to grow my business there!"


    Carl nodded slightly, then turned to John and said, "You go back to Antic City with your brother. As for the Block Tavern, we''re not selling it!"


    Donnie: "..."


    .


    ps: I implore you to continue following the story. I beg you, please don''t abandon the book at this critical moment, I plead with all of you~~

 Chapter 10: 7. No one can bully the people of the Block Family (please follow and collect~)

    "No one can bully a member of the Block Family!"


    That was the first sentence Carl said after he had made his decision!


    Donnie had not even had time to be touched when Carl spoke his second sentence.


    "Since we''ve decided not to sell the Block Tavern, you''ll need to take care of two-thirds of Cameron''s tuition fees!"


    "That''s only right!" Donnie had noints about the decision. He was now Donnie Block, a member of the Block Family, and having Cameron attend a good university would be a great help to Donnie''s future business endeavors.


    "I will work hard to earn the tuition fees myself!"


    Cameron did not want Donnie to bear too much of the burden.


    At this moment, Donnie stood up, smiled, and patted Cameron on the shoulder,ughing, "We''re a family, and what you need to do now is to score well on the SAT exam in March next year. Only then will we have more choices when ites to rmendations!"


    Cameron nodded solemnly upon hearing this.


    "Raven, the Block Family is going to have lunch, you can go back now," Carl said, effectively showing Raven the door.


    Raven nodded with a smile, ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Donnie called out to Raven and asked, "When will my car be fixed?"


    Raven patted his chest proudly and dered, "Don''t worry, I guarantee everything will be fixed within two days!"


    Donnie then nodded in satisfaction.


    After Raven left, the Block Family sat down to eat lunch. After the meal, Donnie found Carl again and began to talk about brewing liquor.


    "If we could brew our own liquor, in the future, we would not only be able to sell it ourselves but also to the taverns in Antic City. Perhaps we wouldn''t need a whole day to earn Cameron''s tuition fees!"


    Carl stood behind the bar of the tavern with a cigarette in his mouth, slowly pouring himself a ss of rum, "Brewing isn''t a problem, I can brew genuine whiskey and rum with my eyes closed, but there are two things you need to take care of!"


    Donnie sat on the high stool outside the bar, picked up a ss and some rum, and poured himself a drink, "On those two killers, there was a total of 324 US dors, and I have 37 dors on me. What do you need?"


    Carl replied, "A distiller, barrels, and the raw materials!"


    Donnie nodded, "No problem, I''ll take care of these things!"


    The prohibition was going to start in two months, and not only were tavern owners trying to get rid of their establishments, but the owners of distilleries were also trying to dispose of their factories.


    Before prohibition, the entire US had 1500 beerpanies, 650 liquor firms, 200,000 taverns, and 7000 wholesale distributors.


    But with the onset of prohibition, these numbers plummeted destructively within just one year. By next year, apart from a very few licensed distilleries, the rest would either vanishpletely or move underground.


    As for raw materials, they were even easier to obtain. Once prohibition started, the manor lords of vineyards began selling their grape pulp, though not under the guise of raw materials for wine. However, these manor lords were very caring and instructed on their product packaging how to use these materials to brew wine!


    "I will leave my car here too, to serve as our means of transportation. John will be in charge of that when the timees!" Donnie continued.


    At that moment, John sat down next to Donnie. Hearing that Donnie intended to leave the car for him, he immediately showed a big smile and took a swig straight from the bottle of rum on the bar!


    "With me here, rest assured, no one will dare to steal a thing!"


    Carl shook his head, "Just John alone is not enough. If things turn out the way you say, our operation will definitely be targeted!"


    Donnie nodded, "Rest assured, I have already scouted out an assistant for John."


    Cameron, who had just walked over, chimed in, "You mean Robert?"


    "Exactly," Donnie said with a smile. "Robert has quite the reputation!"


    Despite how easily John had controlled Robert in the church, Donnie had heard Robert''s name on more than one asion during his time in the military; in their unit, Robert was a veritable god of war!


    "Now that he''s got nothing else to do, he should agree!"


    Carl only pondered for a moment before agreeing with Donnie''s suggestion. But he still had his own concerns, "The two of them might handle ordinary folk, but if theye up against gang members, it would be dangerous."


    Donnie gestured to Cameron, "Go get my bag."


    Cameron immediately scampered over and brought Donnie his backpack. After receiving it, Donnie took out Daniel and Brill''s guns along with the ammunition.


    "These were left by those two assassins before; they might as well be kept for John and Robert."


    Upon seeing the guns, John immediately grabbed one and lit up as if he had seen two supremely beautiful women in nightgowns, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Carl did not bother to look at these things and asked, "Since that George Kurle wants to kill you, if you guys return to Antic City, how are you nning to deal with him?"


    Cameron interjected, "Big brother, I think we should just sneak back to Antic City and directly take out George Kurle. That way we can eliminate any future troubles!"


    Far from objecting to Cameron''s suggestion, Carl even showed a look of agreement.


    "Exactly, no one in Antic City recognizes me or Robert. We''ll go tonight, and I guarantee we''ll take out George Kurle without anyone the wiser!"


    With guns in hand, John felt invincible!


    Donnie was somewhat tempted by the proposal, but he soon dismissed the idea of taking out George Kurle, as it didn''t pose any psychological burden for him. However, he quickly ruled out the thought.


    "Killing George Kurle would be easy, but dealing with the aftermath would be troublesome. Besides, with the attempt on my life already made public, George Kurle''s side must know that the assassin he sent has been taken care of by me. I imagine he will be more cautious in the future!"


    Donnie didn''t reveal the true reason to them, because even now, he couldn''t be certain whether George Kurle was actually behind it all.


    If it was George Kurle, the people around him would surely know. If George Kurle were taken out now, even if he didn''t show his face, the other side would definitely suspect his involvement. Considering the backing of themodore behind George Kurle, Donnie wasn''t a match for them at this point!


    If it wasn''t George Kurle, then the situation became interesting. The other party was obviously trying to stir up hostility between him and George Kurle. If he chose to act now, he would fall into their trap. Those bold enough to target George Kurle at this time were few in Antic City.


    And those few were not the kind of people Donnie wanted to mess with at the moment!


    Thus, in the end, Donnie decided to wait until he returned to Antic City to address everything.


    "Alright then, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say anything more. Just always remember, our Block Family is not one to be trifled with!"


    Carl didn''t dwell much on this matter!


    Donnie nodded.


    Cameron had, at some point, excitedly taken a handgun from John''s hand and now asked Donnie.


    "Big brother, what should I do during this time?"


    Donnie smiled at Cameron and said, "Your most important task for this period is to study hard!"


    Seeing a hint of disappointment on Cameron''s face, Donnie added, "After you graduate, that''s when you''ll really be needed!"


    "Alright!" Cameron nodded with a mix of resignation and anticipation.


    With the family affairs resolved, Donnie picked up the ss of rum from the bar and finished it in one gulp. He stood up and said, "I''m going to find Robert, I still need to inform him about this affair!"


    "I''lle with you!"


    As he spoke, John had already tucked the handgun into his waistband.


    Donnie just nced at him and said nothing.


    The two brothers stepped out of the Block Tavern, where dense, yellowing trees surrounded them. Donnie headed toward Robert''s house.


    "Robert won''t be at home at this hour!"


    John stopped Donnie, then snickered and said, "I''ll take you to catch him!"


    Donnie looked doubtful but said nothing.


    Following behind John, they quickly arrived at a farm, with fields of haystacks and clusters of barns.


    As they approached one of the barns, Donnie heard the muffled grunting of a man and the unbridled screaming of a woman from inside.


    "Father Garcia, what brings you here?"


    Standing outside the barn, John suddenly shouted loudly.


    Immediately, Donnie heard panic-stricken noises from inside the barn, followed by the rustling sounds of hurried dressing. Robert, clutching his trousers, emerged in a flurry.


    When he saw only Donnie and John outside the barn, he realized he had been tricked.


    "This could get someone killed!" Robert protested with a pale face. "Don''t you know Father Garcia really shoots?"


    Father Garcia, the only priest in Elwood Vige, was held in the highest esteem in the vige.


    John wrapped a strong arm around Robert while rubbing his head roughly with the other hand, instantly turning his already bird''s-nest-like hair into a pigsty mess.


    "I haven''t had a proper reckoning with you about the previous matter!"


    It was then that Robert turned to Donnie with resignation and said, "Donnie, you know me. I want you safe from battle more than anyone else!"


    Donnie nodded with a smile. The two had grown up together, and their bond was deep. Otherwise, Donnie wouldn''t have considered him.


    "I remember Father Garcia doesn''t meddle in these matters unless the person inside is...?"


    As he finished speaking, a girl with disheveled hair, wearing a rough cotton dress and flushed face, walked out. This girl was none other than Father Garcia''s only daughter, Lolita!


    "Donnie!"


    Lolita stood naturally by Robert''s side, greeting Donnie without a hint of embarrassment.


    "I''m so d the news about Robert was false!"


    Donnie gave Robert a thumbs-up. To have been with Lolita was indeed the dream of most young men in Elwood Vige... but Donnie was not among them, as Lolita was only slightly prettier than the other vige girls.


    In the brothels of Antic City, there were many girls far more beautiful than Lolita.


    "Let''s talk serious business!" Donnie didn''t waste time and directly addressed Robert.


    ps: Still pleading for continued reading, as it is really important~~ If any friends have rmend tickets, they can also be given to Huangshan. Thank you all~

 Chapter 11: 8. The Underground Emperor of Atlantic City - Nucky (Please follow, please bookmark~)

    The moonlight was pristine, and the lights twinkled within Antic City before Donnie''s eyes, with asional noisy sounds to be heard.


    After spending a few days in Elwood Vige, Donnie had returned to Antic City, but this time, he wasn''t alone; he was apanied by John and Robert.


    "This is the address of my bar in Antic City!" Although Donnie had already informed them of the location of Ko Bar, he took added precautions by writing down the address on a piece of paper and handing it to Robert before continuing.


    "Wait for me in the car. If there''s no trouble over there,e and get me!"


    It wasn''t that Donnie intentionally sent the two into danger, but rather, since John and Robert were new faces in Antic City, if George Kurle was still creating trouble for him, his men would definitely be watching the vicinity of Korle Bar.


    There would be no issues for John and Robert to walk over, as both could pass as men who came to Antic City just to enjoy themselves without any need for disguises.


    The permanent poption of Antic City at the time was only around forty to fifty thousand, but during the tourist season or on weekends, the poption could instantly surge to three to four hundred thousand.


    "Most importantly, make sure no one is secretly keeping an eye on the bar!"


    Donnie gave his final caution.


    Robert took the paper, chuckled with a ''heh heh'', and said, "Don''t worry, could these guys be any match for those German soldiers?"


    Donnie nodded, watching the two head straight for Antic City, then he took out his handgun, propped his leg up on the steering wheel, and waited for their return.


    .


    Antic City was home to countless hotels, but the most luxurious was undoubtedly the Ritz Hotel. The Ritz Hotel had be Antic City''s most opulent hotel because someone had rented the entire top floor, allowing for a view of the Antic Ocean''s seascape.


    In a room on the ninth floor, converted into a study, sat a tall, well-built man with broad shoulders, lounging on the couch, dressed in a high-end, chocte-colored, handmade suit, with a fresh red carnation in thepel, giving off the first impression that the man was a gentleman.


    Despite the fact that this man sported a shiny, bald head that didn''t quite fit the gentleman''s standard.


    This man was a well-known figure throughout Antic City, more urately described as the underground emperor of Antic City¡ªEnoch Johnson, affectionately known to the locals as ''Nucky''!


    Nucky, sipping from his ss, listened to a report from one of his subordinates, who happened to be Joe Hamilton, the same man who had led the search for Donnie with the reporter.


    Of course, Joe also had his own profession, Nucky''s backup driver.


    "Boss, that Block hasn''te back for three days now. Could it be he doesn''t dare to return?"


    Joe stood opposite Nucky, his hands by his sides, speaking respectfully.


    Nucky swirled his ss, speaking distractedly, "If he doesn''te back, then so be it. He was just a pawn to begin with. His presence or absence makes no difference!"


    Joe remained silent, waiting for Nucky''s next instructions.


    Sure enough, after finishing his statement, Nucky looked up and inquired, "How has George been doing these past few days?"


    Joe immediately answered, "Eating, drinking, with his gang frequenting every brothel and casino in Antic City every day!"


    Only then did Nucky sit up slightly, saying, "It seems that the General has already made contact with him, or even returned to Antic City. Otherwise, that bastard George wouldn''t have so much spare cash."


    Joe pursed his lips, wanting to ask his boss why he, who seemed so wary of the General, had initially agreed to appoint George as deputy chief of public security.


    Officially, Nucky was the Treasurer of Antic City, but in reality, the appointment of any government official in any department of Antic City needed Nucky''s approval before truly taking office. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even receive their appointment letter.


    Now, everyone understood that if the General returned to Antic City, he would invariably challenge Nucky''s dominion over the city. Yet Nucky had still agreed to George Kurle''s appointment as deputy?


    Such questions, Joe could only bury deep in his heart. Only if he stood beside Nucky would he be entitled to raise his concerns.


    "Alright, tell your men to back off from Korle Bar. Donnie is a war hero; if he truly returns, he''ll notice them. That''ll just make him even more constrained, which is contrary to our initial n!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Joe nodded, knowing he was now free to leave. After a slight bow, he exited Nucky''s office.


    After Joe''s departure, Nucky then addressed the man beside him, "Louis, tell Rivers to stick close to George. I want to be informed about George''s whereabouts at all times!"


    Louis, whose full name was Louis Kessel, served as Nucky''s personal manservant, bodyguard, and head chauffeur¡ªa man standing five feet five inches, with a trunk-like build weighing two hundred and sixty pounds, sporting a Little Mustache polished with wax.


    "I''ve already given the order!"


    Nucky, reassured, smiled and said, "You always put my mind at ease."


    Louis, expressionless, replied, "That''s what I ought to do."


    As Nucky rose to his feet, Louis immediately reached for the bowler hat hanging on the coat rack and handed it to Nucky.


    Upon donning the hat, Nucky looked even more the gentleman, his smile ever present as if it had never faded, "I''ve heard ''Corner'' hotel has been lively recently. Let''s go there tonight!"


    ''The Corner'' hotel wasn''t just a hotel; more importantly, it housed a casino. This casino wasn''t owned by Nucky, but still, it had to pay him money every month!


    Most importantly, ten years ago, it had been the brigadier''s base, just like the Ritz Hotel was to Nucky!


    Hearing that Nucky was indeed heading to ''The Corner'', Louis expressed his concern, "Boss, didn''t you just say that the brigadier might have returned to Antic City?"


    Nucky turned and nced at Louis, smiling easily, "It''s precisely because he''s back that I want to pay a visit, after all, he was like an uncle who watched me grow up!"


    Nucky''s father, Smith Johnson, had once been the sheriff of Antic City and also the right-hand man of the Brigadier, the underground emperor of Antic City. Nucky''s first appearance in Antic City was to take over his father''s position as the sheriff.


    However, after Nucky became the Treasurer of Antic City, he passed the position of sheriff to his brother, Eli Johnson.


    "Boss, you know what I''m worried about!" Louis still hadn''t moved.


    Nucky smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the brigadier wouldn''t be so foolish as toy hands on me directly!"


    Hearing Nucky say this, Louis finally joined Nucky in stepping out of the room. When they reached the entrance of the hotel, the Ritz Hotel valet had already parked Nucky''s blue Rolls-Royce at the front.


    Upon seeing the valet, Nucky fished out a US dor from his pocket and handed it over warmly, saying, "Thank you, Deck!"


    "It''s an honor to serve you!"


    With a respectful bow and a smile, Deck replied.


    Nucky nodded and saw that Louis had already opened the car door for him, and on the back seat of the cary a scantily d woman, sending a seductive smile towards Nucky.


    After getting into the car, the woman reclined in Nucky''s embrace, his hand already slipping through the neckline of her dress, but Nucky''s gaze was fixed on Louis in the driver''s seat.


    "Damn it, Louis, I need some privacy right now, don''t you know to leave some alone time for your boss?"


    Without any expression, Louis turned around and pulled the curtains closed.


    .


    More than half an hourter, John and Robert met up with Donnie again.


    "Nobody!" After seeing Donnie, Robert said with augh, "I''ve also checked the surroundings. There are some traces, but indeed there''s nobody there now, and I can assure you they left before we arrived!"


    Donnie frowned slightly. The best oue for him would have been to find either someone there or no one at all. The most annoying scenario was this kind of uncertainty in between.


    John carelessly said, "What''s it to us, let''s just go over. If anyone dares toe, we''ll take care of them!"


    Donnie shook his head; it was still best to be safe at this time.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to stay at the boarding apartments!"


    Deciding to spend a night in the city to observe, Donnie thought that if nothing happened by the evening, he would let John and Robert open up the tavern the next day. If there were still no problems then, he would be able to head back home!


    Neither John nor Robert tried to guess Donnie''s specific reasons. Hearing Donnie''s instruction, they simply got into the car.


    The three quickly arrived in Antic City. The boarding apartments were a tier below a hotel or inn, costing only 1 US dor per night.


    During the tourist season and weekends, the price would rise to 2 US dors, or 80 cents for a long-term lease!


    Donnie only stayed in Antic City for two days. Not many people recognized him there, so he directly rented three rooms in the boarding apartments across from the Ko Bar.


    The night passed without incident. The next day, Donnie sent John and Robert with the keys to the Ko Bar while he disguised himself as a tourist to scout around the bar until he felt sure enough there were no issues, then he too entered the establishment.


    "Donnie, this ce is so much better than the Block Tavern!"


    John''s face was alight with excitement upon seeing Donnie.


    Donnie merely smiled and checked the tavern out, finding no signs of a free giveaway, which pleased him even more.


    "Are we going to start business today?" Robert asked while pouring himself a beer at the bar.


    Donnie shook his head; he had already said that the Ko Bar would only reopen after the Prohibition officially started.


    "No need, we''ll settle in here first. There are a few things to do, and I also need to carefully consider who those two people might have been sent by!"


    Sitting on a chair, Donnie hoped to resolve all the doubts in his mind before the tavern officially opened for business!


    After some thought, Donnie had Robert bring paper and a pen from behind the bar, then he wrote down three names: George Kurle, the Brigadier, and Nucky!


    ps: Reading, reading, reading, repeat the important things three times. Don''t be annoyed, folks, Huang Shan really has no choice ah~~

 Chapter 12: 9. Assassination Analysis (Please follow, please favorite~)

    "Nucky?"


    Robert looked at the name Donnie had written and showed a puzzled and surprised expression as he asked, "You suspect Nucky?"


    "And who is this brigadier? Is he from the upper echelons of your troops?" John also leaned in at this moment. Although John hadn''t been very educated, he could still read.


    Robert exined to John, "The brigadier is not a military brigadier; that was his honorific in Antic City over a decade ago. Put it this way, Nucky''s current status in Antic City is what the brigadier''s status used to be back then!"


    "With that said, I understand now!" John said, shaking his head.


    Donnie and Robert smiled at each other.


    Donnie then exined to both of them.


    "I have always thought that the information we got from those two assassins seemed too convenient, as if they were deliberately leading me to conclude that it was George Kurle''s doing. So, I began to wonder if there might be other secrets behind it, like someone wanting to deepen the rift between George Kurle and me intentionally!"


    Robert immediately understood what Donnie meant and said, "In the entire Antic City, the only one with the ability and the guts to do this is Nucky."


    Donnie nodded.


    However, John still seemed puzzled as he scratched his head and said, "But why would Nucky do this? If George Kurle really offended Nucky, Nucky could just kill him directly. Why would he go to such lengths to make you hate George Kurle and even take action against him?"


    Robert gave John a knuckle on the head, which instantly drew an angry look from John. Robert quickly put on a fawning smile and then exined on behalf of Donnie.


    "Because the brigadier''s name is Louis Korle, and George Kurle is his illegitimate son. Otherwise, how do you think a man with no education could be apanymander upon entering the military and then immediately be the Deputy Commissioner of Public Safety for Antic City after retiring?"


    "The brigadier seems to treat his illegitimate son quite well!" John muttered softly.


    "That''s because the brigadier needs George Kurle toe to Antic City to reim the throne for him!" Donnie added.


    Although the brigadier had other children, none of them were in Antic City and none were interested in the brigadier''s Antic Empire.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m confused again!" John had many questions today and felt his brain wasn''t quite keeping up.


    Donnie knew his brother well, embodying the phrase ''simple-minded but physically strong'' to the fullest extent.


    However, they still needed John for many parts of the uing actions, so it was only fair to rify all his doubts at once.


    "The brigadier has been in prison for many years, but not all of his old gang in Antic City has disappeared. Moreover, President Wilson, who he had conflicts with in the past, saw a significant decline in his domestic poprity after the end of World War I, and it''s very likely he''ll lose in the next election.


    Nucky might be the underground emperor of Antic City, but he still has to be wary of the brigadier''s old influence. If he doesn''t even take care of the brigadier''s son''s business, naturally, that would cause dissatisfaction among some people in Antic City."


    "If this really is Nucky''s doing, then there''s a logical foundation to it. To Antic City, I am an outsider, with no foundation whatsoever. Also, George Kurle and I had conflicts during our time in the military, so if I were the one to take out George,


    then this matter would have nothing to do with Nucky; he could even hand me over to the brigadier as an exnation."


    "Additionally, another reason which makes me lean towards it being Nucky''s doing is that if I had indeed been killed at that moment, Nucky could have used the incident to spin a narrative. He only needed to get the familiar media to release the conflict between George Kurle and me from our military days.


    With just a little insinuation, everyone would believe George Kurle killed me to silence me."


    "What the f*ck!" After hearing Donnie''s exnation, John couldn''t help but blurt out an American expletive and loudly said, "This old guy is cunning! We should just kill him!"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "You can''t imagine Nucky''s strength right now, and he is not an ordinary person. Most importantly, all of this is just spection right now, and George Kurle himself is also a prime suspect."


    Robert looked at Donnie seriously and asked, "So, what do we do next?"


    Donnie revealed a confident smile, "No matter the specifics of the truth, what we need to do is not be a knife in anyone else''s hand. Even if we choose to be the knife, it should be for our own benefit. As for what we should do first, we naturally need to meet with Mr. Nucky. Then, whether he did it or not, everything will be clear!"


    "You want to meet Nucky?"


    Both John and Robert showed surprised expressions.


    But Donnie nodded naturally and said, "That''s right, we''re going to make a living in Antic City from now on. It''s inevitable that we''ll have to deal with Nucky early on. Getting to know him first is always beneficial!"


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" John said loudly. "If you must go, then I''lle with you!"


    If you go, Nucky might spot something off at a nce... Donnie shook his head. "I can go by myself. Nucky is not an ordinary person, and he won''t use the same tactics twice. This time, when I meet him, it''s not just a mere acquaintance; more importantly, I hope to get his help!"


    Robert was smarter than John, but even with Donnie''s words, Robert was left puzzled, not to mention John.


    "Nucky will help you?"


    "Nucky will meet with you?"


    Robert and John asked the question simultaneously.


    In response to these two questions, Donnie already had a n in mind by the time he spoke out, meeting Nucky wouldn''t be difficult, but whether he could get his help would depend on the situation at the time.


    As for what kind of help Donnie was seeking from Nucky!


    .


    The next day!


    After enjoying a morning massage, a breakfast that included a quart of freshly squeezed orange juice, half a dozen eggs, and a serving of ham steak, Nucky changed into a light purple suit and, after pinning a fresh carnation in the pocket of his suit jacket, he began receiving guests in his study.


    This had been Nucky''s routine for years; every morning, he would meet with a variety of people seeking his help in his study, from government officials to city merchants, members of an Antic City gang, or even a waiter from a restaurant.


    Here, Nucky always tried to solve any problems they might have.


    In the afternoon, Nucky would leave the hotel and go to the boardwalk of Antic City. Here, leaning against the railing, he would get a direct feel for the state of the entire city.


    Beggars woulde up to him and receive a few US dor bills, some political henchmen would seek advice and help, and whether he saw shoeshine boys, flower-selling girls, or newspaper boys, Nucky would pat them on the head affectionately and give them a dor or two.


    This was Nucky''s way of living in Antic City, because he understood that the votes of the poor and the rich were the same, and if he could take good care of these poor people, it would be easier to get their votes!


    Just after seeing a guest out in his study, Louis came up to Nucky, who handed him a piece of paper and said, "The weather is getting colder, remember to prepare winter food, nkets, clothes, and so on!"


    Louis nodded and said, "I''ll arrange it. When you, boss, go to North District to distribute these supplies, I''ll notify the media toe!"


    Nucky nodded in satisfaction, "Send the next guest in!"


    This time, Louis did not leave immediately, but with a somewhat strange expression said, "Boss, the next guest is Donnie Block!"


    Nucky looked up, his grey eyes shing with a hint of doubt that quickly turned into an interested expression, "He''s back?"


    Louis nodded, "Yes, he should havee back yesterday."


    Nucky smiled, "This has indeed made me interested in this young man. Let him in!"


    Louis pulled out his handgun from his waistband and chambered a round.


    Seeing Louis''s actions, Nuckyughed, "Don''t worry, a smart man like himing at this time has already proven he''s intelligent, and intelligent people don''t do stupid things!"


    Although Louis nodded in agreement with Nucky''s words, he did not let down his guard.


    Nucky looked at Louis blocking the door, shook his head with a smile, and poured himself a ss of whiskey.


    This was Donnie''s first meeting with Nucky and he realized that the real Nucky was entirely different from the Nucky in the TV series "Antic Empire," especially that shiny bald head.


    Yet he had to admit that though the images werepletely different, the impression was the same: here was a gentleman of impable manners.


    Taking off his hat, Donnie greeted with a smile, "Hello Mr. Johnson, I am George Kurle, the owner of the Ko Bar!"


    "I know you!" Nucky''s smile was as warm as a spring breeze, he gestured toward the chair in front of his desk and said, "Please have a seat!"


    "I heard that Ko Bar has a new owner, and that the new owner is a hero from the battlefield, which makes me very happy. Antic City is a beautiful ce, and that a hero chooses to stay here is a source of pride for the city!"


    Donnie replied with a smile, "That''s all in the past, now I''m just an owner of a bar, a young man who hopes to get help from Mr. Johnson!"


    Nucky said, "My friends like to call me Nucky!"


    Donnie readily agreed, "To be able to call Mr. Nucky a friend is an honor for me!"


    Nucky asked with a smile, "Now then, dear Mr. Block, you can tell me your request. If it''s within my power, I will certainly help you!"


    Donnie was not fooled by Nucky''s appearance; a gentleman could never be the underground emperor of Antic City!


    At this moment, the real battle between the two men began!


    ps: Keep reading, keep reading, keep reading, seeing how hard Huangshan is working for continued readership, please don''t you all give up~~ And thanks to the old friend ''Godstick0000'' for the 1000 starting currency reward~~

 Chapter 13: 10. Clash (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Nucky''s study wasn''t veryrge, but it was luxuriously decorated, and there weren''t many books on the bookshelf behind him, purely for ornamentation.


    Louis always stood by Nucky''s side, his rugged face devoid of any expression, resembling a perpetual block of ice.


    But at that moment, a hint of astonishment flickered in Louis''s eyes.


    He was astonished by the request Donnie had made, and the smile on his boss Nucky''s face became even more radiant, with an added touch of keen interest.


    Neither of them had expected Donnie toe to them for a loan!


    Although people asked Nucky for loans every day, this was an entirely different matter.


    Just moments before, Donnie had made his request, hoping to secure a loan of one thousand US dors from Nucky.


    "I will pay you the interest ording to the rates in Antic City, for a term of three months. Three monthster, I will repay you the principal along with the interest!"


    Three hundred dors in capital was not a hefty sum in Antic City, but it was roughly the wages of an ordinary person for about three months.


    In Antic City, a baker''s assistant earned a weekly wage of thirty-five US dors, and an ordinary policeman made less than one hundred dors a month.


    By this period, Americans had already lost the habit of saving money.


    The term "living paycheck to paycheck" originated from the United States!


    "Donnie, this is our first meeting, isn''t it?" Nucky didn''t respond to whether he would lend the money to Donnie but asked instead.


    Donnie nodded and said, "Of course. Before I left Antic County for the battlefields in France, I had already heard of Mr. Nucky''s great reputation. I know you are known as a good man in Antic City, and that''s why I came to Mr. Nucky, because of your well-known goodwill!"


    Nucky smiled. Although he appeared generous to the public, there were always motives behind it. Now, as he examined the man he had been paying attention to, he also pondered whether this man might have guessed that those two individuals had been sent by him.


    However, such thoughts flickered in his mind for less than a second before he dismissed them. Was it necessary for Nucky to know whether or not he was aware?


    If Donnie were to use that incident to threaten him, then he''d surely miscalcted!


    "May I know why you need to borrow such arge sum of money, Donnie?"


    With a bitter smile and hands spread, Donnie sat there and replied, "Well, I hope to survive well in Antic City. As you''re aware, Mr. Nucky, Prohibition is about to start. And right now, I only have one tavern in Antic City. ording to the rules of Prohibition, my tavern will have to close in two months, so I need to make some additional preparations for myself!"


    Nucky nodded slightly, the gleam of his shiny head reflecting some light: "So it''s like that. Donnie, you hope to use this thousand dors to start another business?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Of course not. I just hope to acquire more taverns in Antic City!"


    For the first time, the ever-smiling Nucky finally showed a hint of solemnity on his face; he realized he had somewhat underestimated Donnie.


    Nucky was known as the underground emperor of Antic City, controlling the entire City Hall''s personnel appointments. Anyw needing enforcement in Antic City would have to pass through Nucky''s decision.


    The entire United States was discussing the issue of Prohibition, and Antic City was no exception.


    But unlike the rest of the country, where everyone from top to bottom believed that Prohibition would be perfectly enforced, in Antic City, it was only the ordinary citizens who assumed Prohibition would be implemented soon. Only a few of the top figures were debating whether to seriously enforce the Prohibition ording to the United States Constitution.


    As previously mentioned, Antic City was a tourist destination, relying on three main attractions to lure the blue-cor crowd from Phdelphia.


    Casinos, brothels, beaches.


    Among these options, the beach could be considered negligible. The real pirs of Antic City''s economy were the casinos and brothels.


    And liquor was an essentialplement to both venues!


    "What would it be like if there were no whiskey anywhere else in the country, but we had it here in Antic City?"


    During a top-level meeting in Antic City, Nucky stood among the others, his arms spread wide and an excited look on his face as heid out the future prospects of Antic City for those present.


    Many people didn''t voice their opinions at the time and carefully considered Nucky''s suggestion. Even now, there was no definitive answer. But Nucky believed that his proposal would surely be epted by the others.


    Because it would bring a massive fortune to every person present at that time!


    Nucky hadn''t anticipated that while this matter was still under discussion, the man before him had already dared to ce his bets, not just his own but also seeking to borrow in order to wager even more!


    "What you are nning is a vition of the United States Constitution!"


    Eventually, Nucky concluded ambiguously.


    Donnieughed, "As long as you, Mr. Nucky, don''t vite the constitution, we should be fine!"


    Nucky shook his head, "It''s a bold idea, but you can''t guarantee that this debt will smoothly make its way back to my pocket!"


    Donnie continued to persuade, "Every investment carries risk, but the higher the risk, the higher the potential returns. Not only can I ensure you receive $300 of interest in two months, but my presence could also bring additional benefits to you, Mr. Nucky, in other areas!"


    Nucky showed a curious expression and asked, "Which areas? I don''t think there''s any benefit in Antic City that you need to provide me!"


    Donnie spoke easily, "I''ve heard that the Commodore has returned to Antic City, and it so happens that I have some issues with his illegitimate son, George Kurle. If I can sessfully acquire more bars, I could be a great asset to you, Mr. Nucky!"


    "I have a very deep friendship with the Commodore; he officiated my wedding!" Nucky frowned slightly and said, "So I don''t take kindly to your current insinuations, Donnie."


    Donnie was unfazed by Nucky''s reaction, understanding that it was typical of him to y both sides.


    "I apologize for my earlier words, but I am a direct man. I thank those who treat me well, and I despise those who do not, seeking ways to deal with them. If you, Mr. Nucky, find my ideas problematic, feel free to tell the Commodore!"


    Nucky furrowed his brows, feigning concern, "May I ask what the issue is between you and George? I''ve watched the kid grow up; he''s a fine young man. If he''s done something wrong, I can have him apologize to you!"


    Donnie slowly shared everything that had happened on the battlefield, as well as his return to Elwood Vige, with Nucky.


    "Had it not been for me saving his life on the battlefield, he would have died at the hands of the Germans. Yet, he repaid me with a bar that was bound to fail. When I returned to Antic City, he chose to silence the matter by attempting to exterminate me, which I cannot tolerate!"


    Even though Donnie now harbored more suspicion toward Nucky concerning the assassination, he stillid all the me on George Kurle.


    "There was such a matter?" Nucky feigned shock before expressing regret, "George is like a child I raised myself. He is inherently kind. Perhaps there''s been some misunderstanding. I will help mediate between the two of you!"


    "I am grateful for your help, Mr. Nucky," Donnie firstplimented Nucky, then continued, "but I still hope to resolve this issue on my own."


    Nucky pondered for a moment before saying, "Young people are always impulsive. Look, I can lend you a thousand dors, but I still hope you''ll think it over. When you reach my age, you''ll understand that interests are eternal."


    As he said thesest words, Nucky emphasized his tone!


    A look of moderate gratitude appeared on Donnie''s face, "Thank you, Mr. Nucky. You truly are as kind-hearted as others say!"


    Nucky waved his hand dismissively and then took out a thousand dors in cash from his drawer while Louis had prepared the paper and pen just in time!


    Nucky looked disapprovingly at Louis but did not take back the paper and pen.


    Donnie clearly wrote out the IOU before picking up the dors from the table.


    After escorting Donnie out of Nucky''s study, Louis returned and Nucky queried, "What do you think of this Donnie?"


    Louis said, "A mad, impulsive man!"


    Nucky shook his head and chuckled, "Wrong, he''s a clever man, but only to a point."


    Louis looked at Nucky, puzzled. He didn''t understand why he and Nucky had different opinions of the same man and situation.


    "By saying what you did just now, aren''t you letting Donnie abandon his vendetta against George Kurle?"


    Nucky poured himself a ss of whiskey and thenughed, "Didn''t I say earlier? He''s a clever man. If he can''t understand what I was implying just now, then he doesn''t deserve my assessment."


    Louis thought back to their conversation, unable to pinpoint any issues, and shook his head.


    Nucky didn''t exin further and simply instructed Louis, "Tell the bar owners on the Boardwalk, if anyonees to buy their bars, to ask for a high price, a very high price."


    "If that''s the case, won''t Donnie end up unable to pay back your money?"


    "A mere thousand dors. If this Donnie can be my man, he''ll bring me much more than a thousand dors'' worth of benefits," Nucky said cheerfully, draining his ss of whiskey in one gulp!


    .


    By then, Donnie had already left the Ritz Hotel, and upon seeing Robert and John waiting outside, he wasn''t too surprised but shared his conversation with Nucky with them.


    "Didn''t you say we shouldn''t be pawns in anyone''s hand? Now haven''t we just be pawns of Nucky?" John asked, puzzled.


    "We be pawns only if they get a hold on us. If they can''t, then we''re no pawns. Still, we do need them to think we''re their pawns for the time being," Donnie exined, although his words were quite convoluted.


    John shook his head, indicating his confusion, while Robert also appeared to half understand.


    ps: Please follow the story, and if you have any rmendation tickets, feel free to send them Yellow Mountain''s way, and monthly tickets would be even better~~

 Chapter 14: 11. George Kurle wants to take back the tavern (Please follow, please bookmark~)

    After borrowing a thousand US Dors from Nucky, Donnie immediately began contacting taverns in Antic City.


    Some tavern owners felt as though they were prisoners who had been confined for three years, only to have a warden suddenly bring in a mboyantly dressed woman today, telling them they were granted a private room and they mustn''t let the woman get out of bed¡ªamand they couldn''t refuse!


    At this moment, Donnie was like God to these tavern owners!


    But Donnie didn''t seem in a hurry to buy these taverns, constantly haggling over the price; this bargaining went on for almost a month!


    Just when Donnie had reached his desired price, the tavern owners suddenly raised theirs.


    "Mr. Hori, we had clearly agreed on a price before, but now you abruptly hike it up, exceeding not only your initial asking price but also matching the prices before Prohibition. Why is this?"


    Donnie, sitting in the hall of a tavern called Blue Sea, looked at the other party with a puzzled expression.


    The current state of tavern operations in Antic City was such that basically every tavern no longer stored alcohol. If they had stored alcohol, they would sell it; if not, they would purchase adequate amounts from breweries or distributors based on daily sales.


    In such circumstances, the price of a tavern certainly couldn''t surpass the prices before the official passage of Prohibition, yet the other party had the audacity to demand such a price.


    No matter how Donnie negotiated, the other party was adamant, insisting on their price and leaving it up to him to take it or leave it.


    Faced with this situation, Donnie had no choice but to stand up, "If that''s the case, then our deal has to end here. Antic City isn''t limited to just your tavern!"


    After saying that, Donnie got up and left the Blue Sea Tavern.


    At its peak, Antic City had nearly two thousand taverns. Although some had closed down, there remained more than fifteen hundred.


    Donnie left with confidence!


    Leaving the Blue Sea Tavern, Donnie returned to Ko Bar.


    Robert took out two bottles of beer from the counter and handed one to Donnie, saying, "It''s clear that they received orders from someone; otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to raise the price at this time!"


    The failure of the acquisition did not upset Donnie; rather, heughed and said, "Isn''t that what we wanted, after all? We were considering driving the price down even further to make Hori reject our offer!"


    Robert first smiled, then, looking somewhat worried, asked, "There won''t be any problems with John''s matter, right?"


    Taking a sip of beer, Donnieughed, "If John were handling this alone, I indeed would be worried, but with Carl''s and Cameron''s help, I believe there won''t be any issues!"


    Robert nodded, then with a mischievous look, asked Donnie, "We don''t have anything else to do today, do we?"


    Donnie nced sideways at Robert and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Robert chuckled and said, "I''ve been eyeing the Gil Inn next door for a long time. It''s a nice ce, and I want to check it out!"


    Out of the more than twelve hundred inns and boarding houses in Antic City, Gil Inn wasn''t particrly outstanding. It was just that, unlike ordinary lodgings, it provided an extra service¡ªcatering to men''s physical and mental health!


    Donnieughed and said, "Be careful, or the priest''s daughter mighte after you and castrate you!"


    Robert''s eyebrows shot up, his aura turning fierce as he shouted, "If she dares, I''ll knock her out with one punch!"


    Donnie continued, "What if the priestes too?"


    "Heh!" Robert scoffed contemptuously, "A man knows when to bend or stand tall. If ites to that, I''ll just kneel and apologize, right?"


    After swearing at him jokingly, Donnie said, "Get lost!"


    Robert left with augh, carrying his beer. Watching Robert''s retreating figure, Donnie felt somewhat helpless¡ªnot because of Robert''s antics, but due to his own financial situation.


    If only he knew he could only borrow a thousand dors from Nucky, Donnie truly wished he could borrow more.


    As Donnie thought about how to get some more money, the sun at the doorway was suddenly blocked by someone. Donnie turned his head, his expression changing slightly.


    Counting on his fingers, Donnie realized he only knew a few people in Antic City: Nucky and his bodyguard Louis whom he had just seen, his former client Olman, and George Kurle, with whom his rtionship wasplicated!


    And now entering the bar was none other than George Kurle, Donnie''s formerpanymander in the army, now the Deputy Sheriff of Antic City!


    "Whistle!" At 27 years old, with an average build and a flippant expression, George Kurle whistled as he walked in, followed by two subordinates, and took a seat opposite Donnie with a casual air.


    "Dear Donnie, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other. We''re both in Antic City, why don''t youe to see me?"


    Donnie wondered why the other party hade at this time and chuckled on the surface, saying, "George, you''ve just taken the Deputy Sheriff position, you must be very busy, how could I bother you!"


    George Kurle waved his hand dismissively, "Howe I''ve heard that after you took over this bar, you only opened for two days before closing, are you having some difficulties with the business?"


    Donnie smiled and said, "I''m still not familiar with Antic City, so I thought I''d get to know the situation here before opening for business!"


    George Kurle nodded indifferently, "I''ve been thinking over the past few days. It was indeed a bit hasty to give you this bar at that time. So, I''ve decided to give you 100 US Dors, and you, well, don''t need to familiarize yourself with Antic City anymore. You can just sell the bar back to me!"


    As he spoke, George Kurle, as if he was giving Donnie a great favor, said with pride, "This is also because I saved your life on the battlefield. If it were someone else, I definitely wouldn''t be this generous!"


    Donnie''s brow furrowed, his heart rising with emotions of surprise, anger, tension, and more.


    He was surprised that George Kurle came to him at this time to buy back the Ko Bar, which showed that Antic City''s upper echelons must have reached a consensus to ignore the United States'' prohibitionw. Although Donnie had already known about this, he had only read it in various documents. But now, with the reality in front of him, it meant he was getting closer to sess!


    He was angry because Donnie thought that George Kurle would at least wait until the prohibitionw was officially implemented across the United States before trying to reim the tavern. By then, Donnie would have had some leverage to better handle the situation.


    But now, George Kurle waspletely out of line, wanting to take back the Ko Bar for just 100 US Dors, which was no different from fobbing off a beggar.


    He was tense because now that Antic City''s upper echelons had made a decision, there would be many more like George Kurle appearing. As the number increased, so would thepetition, and Donnie''s money was nothing in front of these tycoons.


    Hopefully, John could spend that 1,000-plus US Dors quickly!


    "How about it, am I not taking good care of you!" Seeing Donnie silent, George Kurle had already taken out 100 US Dors from his pocket and ced it on the table, then smiled, "Let''s settle it like this. You can take this hundred dors and leave!"


    Looking at the dors on the table, Donnie cast all other emotions out of his mind, knowing that what was most important was to get through today''s situation first.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you, George, but right now I have no intention of selling the Ko Bar!"


    Donnie knew that there was no need to beat around the bush with someone like George Kurle because it might not be clear to the other party, and no matter what he said, it wouldn''t make the other party happy!


    Sure enough, as soon as George Kurle heard Donnie''s refusal, his smile immediately disappeared, "Donnie, have you forgotten where you are?


    "And what my status is now?"


    Donnie replied calmly to George Kurle''s inquiry, "Of course I know, but now the Ko Bar is everything to me. If I sold it to you, wouldn''t I have nothing left? Then I would be homeless on the streets!"


    George Kurle, who wore his emotions on his face, looked at Donnie, "So you are refusing me!"


    As soon as George Kurle finished speaking, the two people behind him stepped forward, one of them saying loudly, "Donnie Block, we suspect you are involved in a robbery that took ce on the streets of Phdelphia two days ago, and now you need toe back with us to the station for questioning!"


    When Antic City was first established, the City Hall had big aspirations, so many of the streets were named after major American cities!


    Seeing the other party about to make a move, Donnie suddenly smiled, "Wait a minute, wait a minute!"


    George Kurle halted his subordinates'' actions and then looked at Donnie with smugness, saying, "What now? Realizing you regret it?"


    Donnie nodded, "When under someone''s roof, you have to bow your head, so if that''s the case, I have nothing more to say. But George, even if you want to buy back the Ko Bar, I need some time to find another ce to live in Antic City. Considering the camaraderie we had in the army, how about giving me three days? In three days, we can conduct the formal transaction, how about that?"


    George Kurle stood up triumphantly,ughing, "That''s more like it. Then you just get your things together, and I''lle back after three days!"


    After this, George Kurle turned and left the bar.


    Once they were gone, Donnie''s face grew grim, and the murderous intent in his eyes was unmistakable, clearly covering up his intentions to prevent anyplications before he could formally establish his strength.


    But the other side simply didn''t agree!


    With this in mind, Donnie immediately got up, left the bar, and went to the nearby Gil Hotel to find Robert, who was still busy with his business.

 Chapter 15: 12, Donnie: Nobody can stop my stride (please follow, please bookmark~)

    ```


    "George Kurle must be dealt with!"


    The dim light illuminated the grand hall of the Ko Bar, its doors firmly shut at this moment, with Donnie and Robert seated at the center, surrounded by swirls of smoke.


    After listening to Donnie''s ount of the events following George Kurle''s recent visit, Robert pulled out his pistol.


    "I can guarantee I''ll take out this George Kurle without anyone being the wiser, guaranteed no suspicions!"


    Donnie realized George Kurle must be dealt with, but even if they disposed of him now, they couldn''t let the ze trace back to them.


    "You can''t be the one to act, although not many in Antic City are aware of your situation now, as soon as you make a move, if someone wants to investigate, they will definitely find some clues, and then we''ll have to abandon everything we''ve built in Antic City!


    Moreover, George Kurle has just looked for us and then got taken out, the people behind him will definitely suspect us!"


    At this moment, Robert''s usual yful smile had vanished as he asked, "Even if we got people from our vige to act, it could still be found out. If we hire a hitman, there are several issues, first, we don''t have the connections, second, we don''t have that much cash!"


    As Robert spoke, he looked helplessly at Donnie, feeling as if he had entered a dead-end. To protect their foundation in Antic City, they had to take out George Kurle. But at this moment, whether they did it themselves or had others do it, the people behind George Kurle would end up suspecting them.


    The people behind George Kurle didn''t need evidence to act on their suspicions, suspicion alone was enough!


    Donnie, however, already had some ideas in mind and said to Robert, "Starting tomorrow, you won''t go next door anymore, you''ll secretly follow George Kurle...."


    "I understand!" Robert interrupted before Donnie could finish, believing he had grasped Donnie''s intent, "Even if it means giving up our base in Antic City, George Kurle must be taken care of."


    "No one can stop our ns to make a fortune," Donnie said coldly, "George Kurle must die, but we do not need to leave Antic City."


    Before Robert could grasp what Donnie meant, Donnie had already moved on to the next part of his n.


    "Two men came with George Kurle today. They must be George Kurle''s trusted aides in Antic City. What you need to do is use the next two days to follow them, to know everything about them!"


    Even though Donnie had exined it to Robert, he still did not understand Donnie''s intent.


    Even knowing they were the only two people there, Donnie still lowered his voice, sharing his n in a whisper that only the two of them could hear.


    After listening, a bright smile immediately appeared on Robert''s face, and he excitedly said, "If that''s the case, indeed no one will suspect it was us!"


    Then, with a touch of worry, Robert asked, "Should we call John over?"


    Donnie shook his head, "No need, George Kurle is already aware of how Antic City deals with the Prohibition, and I believe the big shots of Antic City have already begun to make their moves. We must race against time."


    "Okay then," Robert agreed.


    .


    It was the same evening.


    Nucky was at the Ritz Hotel''s second-floor casino, nonchntly throwing a $200 chip while provocatively lifting the chin of the short-haired woman with a smoke in her hand by his side, eliciting giggles from her.


    Nucky''s hand moved to caress her peak, gave it a strong squeeze, and then the dealer rolled the dice and took away Nucky''s chip. Nucky paid no attention to the oue.


    Just as Nucky was about to ce another bet, Louis approached and whispered something to him. After hearing this, Nucky lifted the woman up from hisp, ced her on the ground, and left the casino with Louis.


    In Nucky''s ninth floor study,


    "After Donnie refused Hori''s offer, George Kurle went to Donnie''s Ko Bar. Initially, Donnie didn''t want to...."


    Louis ryed the full details of the afternoon''s events at the Ko Bar to Nucky.


    After listening, Nucky frowned, "Such a thing has happened, this foolish George Kurle is sabotaging my ns!"


    Louis asked, "Boss, should we help Donnie out?"


    Nucky looked up at Louis, "Has Donniee to see me?"


    Louis shook his head, "No."


    Nucky slightly raised his eyebrows, "Keep an eye out these next couple of days, if Donniees to see me, inform me immediately!"


    Louis nodded in agreement, then asked, "And if he doesn''te to see you?"


    Nucky, with a far-reaching gaze, said, "If he doesn''te to see me, then tell Joe to go collect the money from Donnie in three days."


    The loan to Donnie from Nucky was for three months, and barely a month had passed since Donnie took the money, leaving two months until repayment, but Nucky couldn''t wait any longer.


    He had to get either the money or Donnie!


    .


    Two days shed by, and that evening, Donnie and Robert reported the information they had gathered from their surveince over the past two days.


    "Bill Cody, married, both parents alive, and has a seven-year-old son. It was already three in the morning yesterday, but he still went home. It seems no matter howte he stays out with George Kurle, he always makes sure to return home on time."


    As Donnie revealed his findings, short-handed as his team was, he knew he had to participate in the surveince himself.


    ```


    "Ralph Rivers, unmarried, living alone at home; thesest two nights, he slept in different ces, but both were bed-and-breakfast apartments,"


    Robert also shared his findings with Donnie.


    They had only followed these two men for two days, hardly enough time to learn anything more useful, but now, this information was sufficient.


    Donnie looked at the time in his hand¡ªit was just eight in the evening¡ªand said to Robert, "I need a car!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Robert replied, "No problem, the car will be in the alley behind the back door in an hour!"


    Donnie shook his head, "No, that won''t do. The car shouldn''t appear on our side. Park the car near Bill Cody''s ce."


    Robert nodded, "No problem!"


    Leaning back in his wooden chair, Donnie said, "Go ahead with the n, and we''ll make our move at dawn!"


    "Got it!"


    .


    In the wee hours!


    Having just enjoyed himself at the bed-and-breakfast, Bill Cody''s pale face was flushed from the alcohol as he shakily unlocked his front door.


    Bill Cody was a family man. Even though the outside world was fascinating, he still preferred to enjoy a peaceful night at home.


    As he opened the door, the lights at home were already off. Bill didn''t bother turning them on, and with the aid of the moonlight shining through the living room window, he intended to check on his beloved son in his room as he always did.


    However, just a few steps in, he was suddenly overwhelmed by an intense sense of danger that made the hair on his body stand on end.


    Instinctively, he looked towards the sofa in the living room, where a figure was sitting.


    "Who''s there?"


    In his panic, Bill Cody tried to draw his pistol.


    "You''d better not move!"


    As the voice fell, themp beside the sofa lit up, and Bill Cody saw his wife being held at gunpoint by a man, which left him uncertain about what to do with the pistol he had just partially drawn.


    "Your parents and child have already been hidden away by me. Now, I need you to ce the gun on the floor and kick it over to me, then we can go somewhere else to talk properly!"


    Seeing his wife''s frantic nodding with her mouth gagged, Bill Cody realized the man was telling the truth.


    "Donnie, what on earth do you want to do?"


    By this time, Bill Cody had recognized the man sitting on the sofa¡ªit was Donnie Block, the one George Kurle had described as a pushover, someone easy to bully. Bill had even visited Donnie''s bar with George Kurle before.


    "That''s not the question you should be asking right now. Do as I say, or you know the consequences!"


    As Donnie spoke, he pointed his gun at Bill Cody''s wife, causing her face to turn pale and her body to shiver uncontrobly.


    As Bill Cody bent to ce the gun on the floor, he said, "It''s George Kurle who forced you into this, not me!"


    Donnie pointed with his gun at the pistol at Bill Cody''s feet, signaling him to kick it over, "Whether it involves you or not is for me to decide!"


    Bill Cody could only follow Donnie''s instructions, kicking his gun over to him.


    Donnie stood up, pulled Bill Cody''s wife to her feet, then bent to pick up the gun and smiled, "All right, now you can go with me to a ce where we can have a quiet chat!"


    Under Donnie''s coercion, Bill Cody reluctantly left the room and the building to see a car parked at the curb.


    Donnie approached the car and knocked Bill Cody''s wife unconscious with the butt of his gun.


    At the sight of Donnie''s action, Bill Cody couldn''t help but protest, "You..."


    "Come on, put your wife in the back seat, so you can see your family!"


    Bill Cody, feeling helpless, did as Donnie instructed. When he ced his wife in the back seat, he saw his parents and son already passed out there!


    "Now, get in the car, we''ll go somewhere we can have a quiet chat," Donniemanded.


    With the threat of Donnie''s gun looming, Bill Cody had no choice but toply.


    The engine started, and Bill Cody started driving, with Donnie sitting in the passenger seat, keeping a close eye on Bill Cody. Soon, under Donnie''s instruction, the car arrived at a cliff by the sea, three kilometers outside Antic City.


    When Bill Cody got out of the car, he saw Ralph kneeling at the cliff''s edge with a gun to his head.


    "Go greet your partner," Donnie said, gesturing with his gun for Bill Cody to walk over.


    When Bill Cody knelt beside Ralph Rivers, Donnie squatted in front of the two men, the sea breeze blowing in with a faint saltiness.


    "Now we can discuss your n to take out George Kurle tomorrow morning!"

 Chapter 16: 12, Donnie: No one can stop my pace (please follow, please collect~)

    "George Kurle must not be allowed to live!"


    The dim light illuminated the hall of the Ko Bar, where the main entrance was tightly closed, and Donnie sat in the center with Robert, surrounded by swirling smoke.


    After hearing about the aftermath of George Kurle''s visit from Donnie, Robert pulled out his handgun.


    "I can assure you that I can take out George Kurle without anyone noticing, no one will suspect a thing!"


    Donnie also knew that George Kurle couldn''t be spared, but even if they took him out now, they couldn''t let the trail lead back to themselves.


    "You can''t do it, although not many people in Antic City know about you yet, but once you act, if others want to investigate, they will definitely find some clues, and then we will only be able to give up all our foundations in Antic City!


    Moreover, since George Kurle came to us and then got taken out, the people behind him would definitely suspect us!"


    At this moment, Robert had lost his usual joking demeanor and asked, "Even if we ask people from our own vige to do it, there is still the possibility of being found out. If we hire a hitman, that poses a few problems. First, we don''t have the connections, and second, we don''t have that much cash!"


    At this, Robert looked at Donnie helplessly. It seemed like he was in a dead-end, wanting to preserve their foothold in Antic City, they had to eliminate George Kurle, but whether they did it themselves or hired someone else, it would eventually lead back to them in the eyes of those behind George Kurle.


    As far as those behind George Kurle were concerned, mere suspicion was enough for them; they didn''t need evidence!


    By now, Donnie already had some ideas and said to Robert, "Starting tomorrow, don''t go next door anymore, follow George Kurle secretly..."


    "I understand!" Not waiting for Donnie to finish, Robert thought he understood what Donnie meant: "Even if we have to give up our roots in Antic City, we must kill George Kurle."


    "No one can stop our ns to make a fortune," Donnie said coldly. "George Kurle must die, and we don''t have to leave Antic City."


    Before Robert could fully grasp what Donnie meant, Donnie had already moved on to his subsequent n.


    "Today two people came with George Kurle, they must be his trusted aides in Antic City. What you need to do is use these next two days to follow them and find out everything about them!"


    Even though Donnie exined it to Robert, Robert still didn''t understand Donnie''s intention.


    Despite knowing they were the only two people there, Donnie still lowered his voice, sharing his n with Robert in a volume only the two of them could hear.


    Upon hearing the n, a brilliant smile spread over Robert''s face, and he excitedly said, "If it''s like this, indeed, no one will guess it was us!"


    However, Robert then asked somewhat worriedly, "Should we call John?"


    Donnie shook his head, "No need, George Kurle already knows Antic City''s response to Prohibition. I believe the big shots of Antic City have begun toy out their ns; we must race against the clock."


    Robert said, "All right."


    .


    It was the same night.


    Nucky was in the casino on the second floor of the Ritz Hotel, with a short-haired woman who was smoking by his side. He casually threw out a $200 chip, then yfully lifted the chin of the woman in his arms, eliciting a giggle from her.


    Nucky''s expression was smug as he flirted with the woman, and then the dealer rolled the dice, taking away Nucky''s chip without him giving it a second nce.


    Just as Nucky was preparing to continue betting, Louis approached and whispered something to him. After listening, Nucky set down the woman and left the casino with Louis.


    In Nucky''s study on the ninth floor.


    "After Donnie rejected Hori''s offer, George Kurle went to Donnie''s Ko Bar. Initially, Donnie didn''t want to..."


    Louis ryed everything that had happened at the Ko Bar that afternoon to Nucky in full detail.


    After listening, Nucky frowned slightly and said, "Such a thing actually happened. This foolish George Kurle is simply ruining my ns!"


    Louis then asked, "Boss, should we give Donnie a hand?"


    Nucky looked up at Louis and asked, "Has Donniee to me?"


    Louis shook his head, "No."


    Nucky raised an eyebrow slightly, "Keep an eye out these next couple of days, and if Donniees to see me, let me know immediately!"


    Louis nodded first, then asked, "And if he doesn''te to you?"


    Nucky''s gaze became distant as he said, "If he doesn''te, then tell Joe to go to Donnie for the money in three days!"


    Donnie''s loan from Nucky was for three months, and it had been just about a month since Donnie borrowed the money with two more months to go before repayment was due, but Nucky could no longer wait.


    He must get one of the two: the money or Donnie!


    .


    Two days flew by, and by this evening, Donnie and Robert began to report the information they had gathered through their surveince.


    "Bill Cody, married, with both parents alive and a seven-year-old son. Up until yesterday, he still returned home at three in the morning; he must make sure to return home regardless of howte he stays out with George Kurle."


    Donnie was the first to report his findings;cking manpower on his side, he certainly had to partake in the surveince as well.


    "Ralph Rivers, single, the only one in his family, spending the past two nights in different ces but always in boarding houses."


    Robert also shared his discoveries with Donnie.


    They had only been following the two men for two days, which was hardly enough to gather more valuable information, but what they had was enough.


    Donnie nced at the time in his hand¡ªit was only eight o''clock in the evening¡ªand said to Robert, "I need a car!"


    Without any hesitation, Robert replied, "No problem, the car will appear in the alley behind the back door in an hour!"


    Donnie shook his head, "No, the car can''t show up on our side, park it near Bill Cody''s house."


    Robert nodded, "No problem!"


    Donnie leaned back in the wooden chair and said, "Go ahead with your work, and we''ll make our move after midnight!"


    "Hmm!"


    .


    In the wee hours of the morning!


    Having just had a fun time at the Shansu apartment, Bill Cody''s fair-skinned face was flushed with the aftereffects of alcohol, and he staggered as he opened the door to his home.


    Bill Cody was a family man, and although the outside world was fascinating, he still preferred to enjoy a quiet night at home.


    As the door opened, the lights at home were already turned off. Without switching on the lights, Bill Cody, guided by the moonlight from the living room window, headed towards his son''s room to catch a glimpse of his dear son, as he often did.


    But he had scarcely taken two steps when a strong sense of crisis overcame him, causing the dense hair on his body to stand on end instantly.


    Instinctively, he looked toward the living room sofa, where a figure sat.


    "Who''s there?"


    Bill Cody tried to draw his pistol in a panic.


    "You better not move!"


    As the voice fell, themp beside the sofa lit up, and Bill Cody saw his wife with a gun held against her head by a man, leaving Bill, who had just barely pulled out his pistol, unsure of what to do next.


    "Your parents and child have been hidden by me. Now, I need you to put the gun on the ground and kick it over to me, then we can go somewhere else to have a proper chat!"


    Seeing his gagged wife nodding frantically, Bill Cody realized that the other party was telling the truth.


    "Donnie, what on earth do you want to do?"


    By then, Bill Cody had recognized that the man sitting on the sofa was none other than the pathetic, easy-to-bully Donnie Block George Kurle had talked about, the one he had previously visited at George''s bar with.


    "That''s not the question you should be asking right now. Do as I tell you, or you know the consequences!"


    While speaking, Donnie nudged Bill Cody''s wife with the gun in his hand, which whitened her face with fear and made her tremble uncontrobly.


    As Bill Cody bent to ce the gun down, he said, "George Kurle is the one forcing you, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Donnie used the pistol in his hand to nudge the gun at Bill Cody''s feet, signaling him to kick it over, "Whether it has anything to do with you, I have the final say!"


    Bill Cody had no choice but to follow Donnie''s instructions and kicked his pistol over to Donnie.


    Donnie stood up, dragged Bill Cody''s wife, and then bent over to pick up the gun, smiling, "Alright, now you cane with me to a ce where we can talk quietly!"


    Under Donnie''s coercion, Bill Cody walked out of the room helplessly, out of the building, and saw a car parked at the side of the street.


    Reaching the car, Donnie knocked Bill Cody''s wife unconscious with a blow from the butt of his gun.


    Seeing Donnie''s action, Bill Cody couldn''t help but exim, "You...!"


    "Come on, put your wife in the back seat, and then you can see your family!"


    Bill Cody had no choice but toply with Donnie''smand. When he ced his wife in the back seat, he saw his parents and his son already passed out there!


    "Now, get in the car. We''re going somewhere we can talk quietly!"


    Threatened by Donnie''s gun, Bill Cody could only follow Donnie''s orders.


    The car started, Bill Cody drove, and Donnie sat in the passenger seat, carefully watching Bill Cody. Soon after, under Donnie''s direction, they reached the cliff by the sea three kilometers outside of Antic City.


    As Bill Cody got out of the car, he saw Ralph being held at gunpoint, kneeling at the edge of the cliff.


    "Go and say hello to your associate!" Donnie indicated with his gun for Bill Cody to walk over.


    Once Bill Cody joined Ralph Rivers in kneeling there, Donnie squatted in front of the two, the sea breeze carrying a faint salty scent.


    "Now, let''s talk about the n to finish off George Kurle tomorrow morning."


    ps: It was censored before, so I made some modifications without affecting the story''s direction. Hopefully, this will pass the censorship... If it''s censored right from the start, that''s really something...~~

 Chapter 17: 13. George Kurle must die (Please follow, please bookmark)

    George Kurle must die!


    But George Kurle absolutely couldn''t die at the hands of Donnie.


    After hearing Donnie''s words, Bill Cody and Ralph Rivers were scared stiff; they had not anticipated that Donnie would be so ruthless, wanting to buy back the Ko Bar he was given by George Kurle at a low price, and now plotting to kill the man!


    What shocked them even more was that they were expected to carry out the deed!


    "I, I..." Bill Cody dared not agree to Donnie''s request. He understood George Kurle''s status in Antic City all too well. If he killed the man, his own family wouldn''t be able to remain in Antic City, or even the United States for that matter!


    "Donnie, listen to me, Donnie," Ralph Rivers shouted, but only those present could hear him over the sound of the waves crashing against the cliffs.


    The smile remained on Donnie''s face, but now he lifted the handgun and aimed it at Ralph Rivers, saying, "You''re wrong, the ones who will kill George Kurle are the two of you, not me!"


    After speaking, Donnie''s gaze shifted back and forth between their faces, his voice turning cold, as cold as the current temperature.


    "My patience is limited. There are only two choices before you: either George Kurle dies, or the two of you and those four in the car will die," Donnie said. "One life for six, you can do the math, can''t you?"


    Bill Cody and Ralph Rivers both heard the finality in Donnie''s voice.


    "I, I have something to say!"


    Just as Donnie was about to pull the trigger, Ralph Rivers suddenly shouted aloud.


    With a smile, Donnie looked at Ralph Rivers. "You agree?" he asked.


    Ralph Rivers didn''t directly answer Donnie, but immediately said, "Actually, Nucky has always wanted to deal with George Kurle. I am Nucky''s man nted by George''s side, I know Nucky thinks highly of you, and you could seek Nucky''s help. I believe Nucky would definitely assist!"


    Donnie''s eyes brightened, surprised to find that Rivers was Nucky''s man. It made sense, considering that even though Nucky had agreed to George Kurle bing the Deputy Public Safety Officer of Antic City, it didn''t mean Nucky was coexisting peacefully with the general. The approval of George Kurle''s position was merely a move to bnce the mood of the old timers in Antic City.


    Seeing Donnie silent, Rivers thought Donnie was moved and continued to persuade, "The general''s status is a thing of the past. Now Antic City belongs to Nucky. As long as Nucky is willing to speak, all problems will cease to exist!"


    Bill Cody, although surprised to learn that Rivers belonged to Nucky, also looked at Donnie with hope, hoping Donnie would heed their advice.


    However, Donnie''s response crushed the glimmer of hope that had just risen in them.


    "I solve my own problems. I won''t go to Nucky, so it''s still the same two choices. What''s your decision?" Donnie asked.


    Rivers was shaking all over, trying to continue persuading: "Nucky will really help you, just believe..."


    Bang!


    Amid the sound of the waves, a gunshot pierced the night, and Ralph Rivers, who was just trying to persuade Donnie, was shot in the forehead and fell in a pool of blood. Under the moonlight, one could see his eyes wide open in disbelief that Donnie had actually fired.


    Bill Cody, on the other hand, copsed to the ground.


    Actually, Donnie had already realized that only Bill Cody could do this job, because he had something at stake, whereas Ralph Rivers had nothing to lose, making him harder to control.


    Especially now that Ralph Rivers revealed his true background.


    Donnie didn''t go to Nucky because he didn''t want Nucky to have leverage over him. If Rivers told Nucky about this, wouldn''t everything that happened tonight be in vain?


    "My patience is limited. If you refuse again, the next shot will be for someone in the car!" Donnie''s voice sounded like a demon emerging from hell, chilling Bill Cody to the bone.


    .


    The next morning!


    Donnie, wearing a somewhat worn jacket, appeared on the second floor of the Ritz Hotel in Antic City, exchanged for 50 US Dor chips, and began to casually try his luck at one of the gambling tables.


    Clearly, Donnie was on a lucky streak today. An hourter, his 50 US Dor chips had turned into 60.


    However, Donnie was indifferent, continuing to ce casual bets at each gambling table.


    Meanwhile, the news of Donnie''s appearance at the Ritz Hotel casino reached Louis, who informed Nucky, who was entertaining guests in his study.


    "Donnie''s here?"


    Hearing that Donnie was at the Ritz Hotel, Nucky was delighted, his polished head gleaming even brighter with his mood. With a smile, he said, "Let hime in."


    Louis, looking oddly, said, "Donnie hasn''te to see you. He''s in the casino."


    Nucky showed a hint of confusion and reconfirmed, "Donnie isn''t here to see me?"


    Louis shook his head, "That''s right. Do you want me to bring him up?"


    Nucky waved his hand, "No need. We can''t initiate this."


    Louis asked, "So what do we do now? Should we have Joe get ready on his end?"


    Nucky pondered for a while. He had to admit that he was somewhat unable to see through Donnie''s actions at the moment. "As we agreed earlier, if Donnie returns Ko Bar to George this afternoon, then let Joe go find him. If not, there''s no need!"


    Although Nucky didn''t know the saying ''unchanged in response to myriad changes'', that was indeed how he was acting at the moment.


    After all, all the mysteries would be answered by this afternoon, so there was no rush at the moment!


    Louis said softly, "I think Donnie doesn''t have a way to deal with George Kurle''s situation!"


    Nuckyughed heartily, "You rarely express your own opinions!"


    Louis chuckled awkwardly, "It''s just because I saw you, boss, take a keen interest in this Donnie, so I thought a bit more about it!"


    Nucky waved his hand and said, "Alright, don''t put too much thought into him. No matter what, he won''t be able to turn the tide!"


    After speaking, Nucky told Louis to go invite the next person seeking help toe to him.


    .


    George Kurle woke up very early today, earlier than usual, because he was going to meet someone, someone who, from a biological perspective, was his father!


    ''Commodore'' Louis Korle.


    The Commodore was born on Christmas Day in 1857. His parents were German immigrants from New York. His father was a chef in New York andter, attracted by the tourism industry in Antic City, moved the family there.


    His experience as a chef in New York allowed the Commodore''s father to umte some wealth, so after moving to Antic City, he bought a lodge and renamed it Ko Lodge!


    This was the first property of the Ko Family in Antic City!


    At eighteen, Louis received Ko Bar from his father''s hands and expanded it. After building some prestige, Louis joined the Antic City Yacht Club, actively participated in its activities, and it was during that time he received the unofficial title ''Commodore'', which stayed with him for life.


    And the Ko Lodge he managed was then called ''The Corner'' by the people of Antic City, where the Commodore became the underground emperor of Antic City.


    However, the Commodore now no longer lived at ''The Corner'', but in his own seaside vi!


    It was a Georgian-style seaside vi. Led by the servants of the vi, George Kurle entered the Commodore''s study.


    But when he opened the door, his brow furrowed slightly, because a young, handsome, mboyantly dressed man was giving the Commodore a massage.


    The once women-loving Commodore hade to fancy men after going to prison!


    "Dad, I will take back Ko Bar today, and it''ll be our base of operations for bootlegging!"


    George Kurle stood in the middle of the study, speaking in a calm tone.


    The Commodore opened his bleary eyes, and a spark of shrewdness and discontent shed in his deep pupils, ending with a kindly smile.


    "Nucky has already convinced City Hall to ensure that Antic City continues to have its days with liquor. Soon not just people from Phdelphia but from several other cities too wille to Antic City, and a small bar won''t satisfy their appetites!"


    George Kurle said, "Then should I take this chance to acquire a few more bars?"


    The Commodore masked his disappointment well, and said, "A single bar isn''t important. What''s important is that you use your experience from fighting in France to find some suitable friends to bring over more fine wines for us.


    I believe that by next year, whiskey and rum will be the important chips in controlling Antic City!"


    George Kurle could only nod, "I understand."


    Then the Commodore gestured to the young man massaging him to open the drawer in front of him, and the young man took out a stack of cash, looking about ten thousand US Dors!


    "This is your operational fund. I hope that in two months, you can get around Nucky and establish a good rapport with the Coast Guard!"


    A sincere smile appeared on George Kurle''s face. After taking the US Dors, he said with augh, "Thank you, father. I won''t disappoint you!"


    "Go," the Commodore closed his eyes again and waved him off.


    Leaving with the money, George Kurle drove away from the Commodore''s vi, heading straight back tow enforcement.


    "Bill, Ralph!"


    In thew enforcement''s lobby, George Kurle called out loudly.


    Bill Cody, who looked somewhat frail, came over pale-faced. "Ralph hasn''t arrived yet!"


    "He must be at some lodging house again. Never mind him, let''s go have some fun!"


    Saying this, George Kurle dragged Bill Cody out ofw enforcement, climbed into his car that hadn''t been turned off, and took out the still-unwarmed ten thousand US Dors from his jacket pocket, totally unaware of Bill Cody''s expression, boasting.


    "We''re going to enjoy ourselves!"

 Chapter 18: 14. Gunshots in Atlantic City (Please follow, please bookmark~)

    ```


    Bang! Bang!


    Two gunshots shattered the morning tranquility of Antic City. On the boardwalk, all the pedestrians were startled by the gunfire, some ducking behind objects, others throwing themselves to the ground....


    Of course, there were also those who carefully looked towards the direction from which the gunshots hade.


    Then they saw a man throwing another man, who had been shot, out of a car, before driving off toward the north at high speed.


    .


    Byte morning, Nucky had finished his appointments for the morning and called for Joe.


    Just as Nucky was about to instruct Joe on what to do when meeting with Donnie in the afternoon, the door to his study was pushed open. Not just anyone could enter Nucky''s study; those seeking help from him had to be announced by Louis.


    In the whole of Antic City, only a handful of people coulde in without an announcement.


    Louis, hearing the door, instinctively looked towards it, his right hand already reaching for his sidearm.


    When he saw who it was, his tense body instantly rxed.


    "Nucky, something''s happened. George Kurle was just gunned down on the street by his assistant, Bill Cody!"


    Nucky''s brother, Eli Johnson, the sheriff of Antic City, d in a brown uniform and with aplex expression, cried out.


    Even the usuallyposed Nucky couldn''t help but stand up upon hearing this news.


    "Really?"


    "I''ve been to the scene and found eyewitnesses. It was Bill Cody who pulled the trigger!"


    Eli Johnson quickly ryed the situation at the scene to Nucky.


    Nucky stood there stunned. This was indeed a big deal; George Kurle was the Vanguard Officer nning a return to Antic City. Now that George Kurle had been killed in the street, it would surely cause unrest throughout Antic City.


    Most importantly...


    Given the current situation, the most likely person to have done this was himself, Nucky, and from an outsider''s perspective, the only person who could have prompted Bill Cody to do it was Nucky!


    "What about Rivers? Have you guys been to Bill Cody''s house? Is there anyone there?"


    Asking three questions without a pause was a clear sign of Nucky''s agitation.


    Eli responded, "Rivers has disappeared. My men have been to several ces he frequents and haven''t seen him. Someone said he was supposed to be staying at the Bright Lodgings Apartmentst night, but he wasn''t there.


    My guys also went to Bill Cody''s house, and nobody was there. His son''s school said he didn''t show up for ss today either!"


    Nucky, after all, was the underground emperor of Antic City. After a brief moment of panic, he had regained hisposure and sat back down in his chair.


    "This matter is odd. I suspect someone is deliberately inciting direct conflict between us and the general. We must get to the bottom of this!"


    Eli sat opposite Nucky, saying in a grave voice, "I believe the General''s side must have received the news by now. What should we do next?"


    Nucky pondered for a moment, then said, "Call Baharach immediately. I need to give this matter some serious thought!"


    Baharach, the mayor of Antic City, whose term wouldst until next year!


    And it was with Nucky''s support that he had be mayor of Antic City.


    Eli took a hard gulp of whiskey, then stood up and said, "I''ll arrange for a search for Bill Cody and Ralph Rivers right now. Once we find them, we''ll know the truth!"


    Nucky nodded in agreement, then added, "Investigate and see what big shots havee to Antic City recently."


    In Nucky''s view, anyone who could stir up a direct confrontation between him and the general must be looking to benefit from the conflict, and such a person would definitely have the power to do so.


    Eli indicated he understood and then left Nucky''s study.


    At that moment, Louis suddenly spoke up, "Boss, could it be Donnie who''s behind this? After all, now that George Kurle is dead, his Ko Bar is safe!"


    This was the difference between Nucky and Louis''s perspectives; they had different theories on the same issue. Although Nucky was greatly interested in Donnie, no matter what, Donnie, in his eyes, was still just a small-time yer.


    Even though Nucky had indeed plotted for Donnie to kill George Kurle before, his first thought with this event was still those who could speak to him as equals.


    Louis, on the other hand, was a small-time yer himself, so he wouldn''t consider those at the very top.


    Now, Louis''s reminder gave Nucky another line of thought, but ultimately Nucky dismissed Louis''s suggestion, "It''s unlikely. If it was just after Donnie''s return to Antic City, when George Kurle died, Donnie would undoubtedly be the prime suspect. But now, just for a bar, Donnie would kill George Kurle? That reasoning is a bit far-fetched.


    Besides, strictly speaking, Donnie isn''t from Antic City. He''s only been here for a month. Why would Bill Cody kill George Kurle for him?


    It doesn''t fit with the logic of Bill Codymitting this act!"


    Having heard this, Louis nodded in agreement. If the boss said so, then it was impossible for Donnie to be behind this!


    ```


    "Go get Donnie up here!"


    Although Nucky had denied that Donnie was behind the incident, he still wanted to see Donnie''s reaction with his own eyes, believing in his ability to judge people.


    Donnie Block was just a 23-year-old young man, and if he had arranged this affair, Nucky was sure he could detect something in his expression.


    Before long, a despondent Donnie arrived in Nucky''s study, apanied by Joe.


    "Dear Mr. Nucky, are you wanting to ask how your loan ising along?"


    Donnie sat opposite Nucky andined, "I had already negotiated a deal with Hori from the Blue Ocean Bar, but then, at thest minute, he raised the price. I really wonder if he got wind of something?"


    Nucky sat there, silently observing Donnie, but he didn''t notice anything unusual at the time.


    "By the way, Mr. Nucky, if possible, I would like you to lend me another thousand US dors. I will repay it on the same terms and interest as thest loan!"


    Donnie continued.


    Without agreeing or disagreeing, Nucky asked, "Didn''t you say that Hori didn''t sell his bar to you? Why do you still want to borrow more money?"


    Donnie spread his hands in a helpless gesture, "Clearly, George Kurle must have received some hints from his father. He came to me three days ago wanting to buy back his bar!"


    Nucky scrutinized Donnie. If what Donnie said was true, then he was unaware of George Kurle''s demise!


    But was it really so?


    "When you first talked to me, didn''t you look down on George Kurle?"


    Donnie exined, "I still look down on him now, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have respect for the Vanguard Officer. As long as the Vanguard Officer is in Antic City, I must show George Kurle, that idiot, enough respect!"


    Nucky calmly said, "Don''t you know something?"


    "What is it?" Donnie made a puzzled expression, then asked with surprise, "Could it be that the Vanguard Officer has left Antic City?"


    Nucky shook his head, "This morning, George Kurle was shot and killed by his associate, Ralph Rivers!"


    Here, Nucky deliberately named Bill Cody as Ralph Rivers to see Donnie''s true reaction.


    Donnie''s eyes widened instantly, showing disbelief, "George Kurle is dead? And who is Ralph Rivers?"


    Nucky didn''t speak; he just kept a tight watch on Donnie, looking for any hint of doubt in his expression. Nucky swore that if there was anything suspicious about Donnie''s expression, he would immediately send Donnie to the Vanguard Officer.


    But Donnie''s performance was too perfect,pletely fitting the reaction of someone hearing the news for the first time.


    In the end, Nucky did not detect anything amiss andughed, "Who Ralph Rivers is no longer matters. What''s important is that George Kurle is dead, and you have be the biggest beneficiary of this incident!"


    Donnie immediately shook his head, "Mr. Nucky, you must not say so. It''s just a bar, not worth taking such a risk!"


    After a brief silence, Nucky waved his hand and said, "Alright, you can go. Remember, you only have two months until the deadline we agreed upon!"


    Donnie didn''t say anything in response to Nucky''s sudden change in demeanor, knowing that he had passed the test today!


    Killing George Kurle, the hardest part wasn''t concealing it from the Vanguard Officer, but ensuring Nucky remained unsuspecting.


    After all, it seemed Nucky was the most likely person to have done it!


    After leaving Nucky''s study, Donnie cashed in his chips and promptly left the Ritz Hotel to return to the Ko Bar.


    By the time Donnie got back, Robert was already there waiting for him!


    "I have sent the man away!" Robert said to Donnie, his expressionplex. In Robert''s opinion, only a dead man could truly keep a secret, but in the end, Donnie had decided to spare Bill Cody''s life. Though Robert had some reservations about Donnie''s decision, he ultimately agreed with it.


    "This is for you from Bill Cody!"


    With that, Robert took out $5,000 in cash from within his coat and ced it on the bar.


    "Bill Cody must be worried that we would eliminate him after the fact, so as soon as he saw me, he immediately offered these $5,000, hoping to spare his family!"


    Donnie was surprised by this unexpected windfall, "Where did he get so much money from?"


    Robert exined, "It came from George Kurle..."


    Then Robert told Donnie about how George Kurle had been nning to take Bill Cody for avish time with $10,000.


    Donnie smiled upon hearing this, "I was just wondering where to get some money, I never expected it toe to me like this!"


    Robert asked, "Now that George Kurle is dead, won''t they suspect us?"


    Donnie shook his head, "They shouldn''t by now. But the uing turmoil in Antic City will definitely be chaotic, so we''d better be careful!"


    The death of George Kurle would surely trigger a fierce conflict between the Vanguard Officer and Nucky!

 Chapter 19: 15. Atlantic City Doesnt Need Prohibition (Please follow, please bookmark~)

    Just as Donnie had said, Antic City had entered a period of chaos.


    On the third day after George Kurle was killed, Nucky''s younger brother went to Gundah Hotel for some leisure time when suddenly two gunmen emerged and fired two shots at Eli Johnson.


    Although Eli managed to dodge in time, he was still hit by one bullet and was immediately taken to the hospital where he was saved from critical danger after emergency treatment.


    Following that, a proposal by State Senator Jimmy, a subordinate of the Brigadier, to build Antic City''s fifth seaport was rejected.


    By this time, both the Brigadier and Nucky used all kinds of means, although it did not have much impact on the ordinary people of Antic City.


    But among the upper-middle sses, this matter had already caused a great deal of rm!


    And Donnie, who had triggered this series of events, had beenying low during this time, continuing his acquisition of Antic City''s pubs without the issue of George Kurle buying back Ko Bar to deal with.


    "Donnie, Donnie, Donnie!"


    To the left of Ko Bar was a boarding house, but this establishment was only for appearances, much like the massage parlors in the alleys ofter times.


    To the right was another bar.


    The current owner of this bar, Scott Jordan, sat in his own establishment, holding a ss and dramatically calling out Donnie''s name three times.


    "I will definitely sell you the tavern, but not now. Allow me to wait a little longer, wait until next week, and I will certainly sell you the tavern!"


    Next week?


    You said the same thingst week!


    Donnie was sure that the other party didn''t know the real intentions of Antic City''s upper echelons, and he only wanted to take advantage of these good times to sell as much liquor as possible.


    The prohibition order was getting closer and closer, and people''sst bout of revelry was bing more frenzied.


    The final celebration!


    This was now the collective behavior of all the drinkers in Antic City, and indeed in the entire United States.


    Naturally, this led to the city''s liquor entering a phase of frantic transportation, with almost daily carloads of whiskey and rum being brought into Antic City.


    Every night, drunken people could be seen lying on the streets of Antic City inebriated beyond sense.


    "Alright, since you''ve said so, Scott, I can only wait!"


    Donnie made a helpless gesture as he got up, continuing to say, "But we''ve agreed, you must give me a definite answer next week!"


    Scott got upughing and shook hands with Donnie, "That''s for sure, rest assured. No matter whoes to buy the tavern from me, I won''t agree with them, I will keep it for you!"


    Donnie breathed a sigh of relief, "That would be best!"


    After speaking, Donnie left Scott''s tavern, and Donnie, who had his back turned to Scott and the others, also revealed a radiant smile at this moment.


    "How foolish, Donnie!" After Donnie''s figure hadpletely disappeared, Scott happily poured himself a ss of beer, with a smile just as radiant on his face.


    "Boss, Donnie has been acquiring stock from James and buying bars in Antic City previously, could it be that he has got some news?" asked the bartender of Scott''s tavern, somewhat worried.


    Scott dismissively waved, "What could a man who just came off the battlefield and just arrived in Antic City possibly know? Can he evenpare with us? Until now, I haven''t heard of anything Antic City will do that goes against the prohibition order. Remember who sent the Brigadier in!"


    As the once underground emperor of Antic City, the Brigadier, who once ruled the city unchallenged, was sent to prison for one reason only: he had offended a higher power.


    In fact, this was no secret in Antic City.


    The one who sent the Brigadier to prison was none other than the current President of the United States, Woodrow Johnson.


    When Woodrow Wilson first entered the political arena, it began in New Jersey, and in 1910, Wilson decided to run for Governor of New Jersey, but at the time, the Brigadier preferred to support his good friend and confidant Vivian Lewis.


    During the election process, the Brigadier also used his influence in Antic City and New Jersey politics to forge a considerable number of votes.


    However, despite all this, the Brigadier still ultimately lost to Woodrow Wilson.


    That''s when their grudge took root, and from then on, New Jersey began investigating the Brigadier until he was imprisoned in 1913, by which time Woodrow Wilson had be the President of the United States.


    Through this incident, the people of Antic City came to understand one truth: no matter how much power you wield in Antic City, your fate is still not in your own hands when ites to those at higher levels.


    Although Woodrow Wilson''s influence across the United States had waned from its peak with the end of World War I, everyone knew that Wilson, an academic with a strong personal resolve, would never allow any ce in the United States to defy the Prohibitionw, the constitution he initiated.


    This was the mostmon thought among the ordinary people of Antic City.


    "Wilson is indeed a very assertive President, but let us not forget, next year is the election year. Judging by the current situation, Wilson will have a hard time maintaining his wartime prestige. The American people are gradually abandoning Wilson, especially after his performance in France, which has chilled the hearts of many Americans.


    I believe, after next year''s election, the beautiful United States of America will wee apletely new President!"


    In the banquet hall of the Ritz Hotel, Nucky was raising his ss, delivering an impassioned speech.


    And his purpose for this speech was very clear: to get the people who could decide the future of Antic City to agree with his decision, to send the so-called Prohibitionw in Antic City to hell!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I need you now to sit there, close your eyes, and think carefully. After January of next year, when there will be no fine wine anywhere in America except for Antic City, all of your businesses here will be worried about not having enough hands!"


    At this point, Nucky pointed to a middle-aged white man and said, "Baharach, even though you''ve decided not to run for mayor again, wouldn''t you want to open the highway from Antic City to Phdelphia during your term?"


    "Phil, imagine your hotel not only being full on weekends. If we don''t enforce Prohibition, I can assure you that your hotel will be full seven days a week, every day!"


    "Robinson, what is your casino''s daily ie now? Although I don''t know the exact figure, I can assure you that by next year, your earnings are definitely going to double!"


    "Joey, I can guarantee that when you run for Congress next year, Antic City will provide you with more campaign funds...."


    Everyone in the room had a smile on their face when Nucky called their name.


    As if at that moment, they had already seen the situation of their interests doubling next year.


    When the benefits are substantial enough, the so-called United States constitution no longer exists in their eyes.


    Many had already begun to voice their support for Nucky''s decision, and the voices were growing louder. After themotion, everyone''s gaze turned to an old man in the room.


    Although his decision now could no longer sway everyone else''s, everyone still wanted to know his thoughts.


    After all, this person had once, just like Nucky now, led the others seated here to earn substantial profits!


    The Commodore slowly opened his eyes, and no one saw anger or destion in his gaze, only calmness.


    "Of course, a few years ago I walked into prison withoutint, because I knew that was what was best for Antic City. Now, my decision is also for the future development of Antic City. I will make the same decision as everyone else. I will use all my connections to ensure that Antic City will always be a city that nevercks fine wines!"


    Hearing the Commodore say this, everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief. They were really worried that due to George Kurle''s death, the Commodore would recklessly oppose everyone''s interests.


    "Very well, if that''s the case, then we have all decided: after next Christmas, we will notify all taverns in Antic City that they can continue to sell alcohol and make money!"


    As for why they were waiting another week to make this decision, the reason was simple!


    Since the decision had already been made, those present naturally had to start buying up all the whisky and rum on the market in Antic City.


    Once these people had control of all the controble alcoholic beverages in the city, they would be the rule makers and price setters of the market, and everyone seated here would make a fortune!


    Nucky was no exception, as he not only bought up all the liquor in Antic City that could be purchased, but also extended his reach to big cities like Phdelphia and Chicago, contacting the liquor merchants there and having their stock transported to Antic City by the truckload.


    In the Commodore''s vi.


    "We''ve found out where Nucky''s storing his liquor stockpile!"


    A young, burly man with a straight posture stood in front of the Commodore, his eyes filled with respect for the old man who seemed frail and close to death under a nket on the couch.


    "Good. Nucky wants to control Antic City with liquor, then we''ll make sure he has no liquor to sell. When those people realize their profits have vanished, I want to see how Nucky can still secure those votes!"


    At that moment, the Commodore''s eyes were filled with vengeful fury!


    .


    The bustling Christmas had passed, and Donnie paid no mind to his first Christmas in the United States. During this period, Donnie did only one thing.


    That was to officially rename Ko Bar to Block Tavern!


    Just when everyone in Antic City thought they were going to get back to normal after Christmas, a piece of news spread throughout Antic City!


    Prohibition, has no ce in Antic City!

 Chapter 20: No one guessed what was on Donnies mind (Please follow and add to your favorites~)

    Nucky was feeling a headache, even though the people of Antic City had already agreed to his suggestion, to let the Prohibition be cast into the sea in Antic City, but he still had a headache.


    Because up until now, Bill Cody and Ralph Rivers had not been found, and without finding these two, he could not officially clear his own suspicions, and the Commodore, like a mad dog, was tearing at his power in Antic City.


    "What is the Commodore doing now?"


    Rubbing his bald head, Nucky asked Louis.


    Louis, who had unswervingly stood by Nucky''s side as always, spoke softly, "The Commodore has been meeting with people from all walks of life in Antic City; he met with LeBron from the North District just this morning."


    Hearing the name LeBron James, Nucky frowned slightly and asked, "Has hee to seek us out?"


    Louis shook his head and said, "No!"


    "Damn it, has he forgotten who it was that made him the boss of the North District of Antic City?"


    Even when Nucky was angry, he never lost hisposure, it was just that his face was no longer smiling.


    Louis said, "Boss, you once told me that in this world there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests!"


    Nucky said, "Tell LeBron, I will only let one person bring whiskey and rum into the entirety of Antic City!"


    Although there were already signs of LeBron James betraying Nucky, Nucky did not wish to give up on LeBron James, especially not at this time.


    Although the Civil War in the United States had ended a long time ago, the discrimination against African Americans was still very severe on American soil, and even more so in the South, which was ruled by ve owners. Therefore, after the Civil War, most African Americans relocated to the North, with New York, Phdelphia, and Chicago being the major destinations.


    Even so, these African Americans could still only belong to the lower strata, and in the cities and the State of New Jersey, there was a deep divide between cks and whites.


    Most African Americans were relegated to barren areas, living along railway lines, by small streams, next to garbage dumps, or behind hills.


    And these African Americans mostly engaged in unskilledbor or menial jobs.


    If there was a city that was rtively friendly to African Americans, then it had to be Antic City.


    A significant portion of the ck residents in Antic City belonged to the middle and upper ssespared to African Americans from other regions.


    In Antic City, the social structure of African American workers could roughly be divided into three tiers: the upper-ss¡ªowners orndlords of hotels and boarding apartments, headwaiters, managers, chefs, bell captain, wheelchair managers; this was unimaginable in other ces.


    The middle-ss¡ªwaiters, maids responsible for cleaning rooms, elevator operators, security guards, performers, musicians, entertainers, and showmen.


    Even for such positions, the proportion of African Americans in other ces was not high.


    The lower-ss¡ªbellboys, restaurant utility workers, doormen, dishwashers, kitchen assistants, andborers who pushed wheelchairs.


    Even though these African Americans saw a ss elevation in their eyes in Antic City, their status in Antic City was still not enough.


    This could be seen from the area where they lived¡ªthe North District!


    Even those African Americans who had achieved ss elevation and possessed decent financial means could still only live in the North District.


    Among all the African Americans in the North District of Antic City, there was one person with a stature akin to Nucky''s in Antic City, and this person was LeBron James!


    On the surface, he was the owner of a hotel, but in reality, he also ran a bootlegging business with a significant distillery.


    Nucky and the Commodore valued him not only because of his distillery but more importantly because by holding LeBron James, they held the votes of all African Americans in Antic City.


    In the United States, to have votes was to have everything!


    Louis said, "If that''s the case, I believe LeBron will certainlye to grovel and lick your shoes!"


    Nucky sneered, "Well then, make sure you won''t be polishing my shoes then!"


    After augh, Nucky finally thought of Donnie and asked, "Has Donniee to us?"


    "No," Louis said with a smile, shaking his head, then added, "Donnie had been negotiating with his neighbor Scott to buy his tavern during this period, and the two had almost reached an agreement. But I think with your decision spreading through Antic City, Scott won''t be selling his tavern to Donnie!"


    Nucky nodded in satisfaction and said, "Now Eli is injured, and weck some capable people by our side. When Donniees to us, we''ll have an extra brain to help out!"


    Louis nodded first, then reminded, "From his past behavior, this man is not easy to control!"


    Nucky confidently said, "A capable person always has some personality traits, but don''t worry, I''ll keep him close by to observe him for a while. Remember, I stayed by the Commodore''s side for a full ten years!"


    Louis ttered, "How could hepare to you!"


    Nucky''s bad mood finally improved somewhat, and he instructed Louis, "Don''t worry too much about Donnie''s matter; he will naturally bow to us when the timees. Right now, the most important thing is to keep an eye on the Commodore. Also, the whiskey and rum we''re bringing over from Canada needs to be stored properly.


    These goods will not only make us a tidy profit but will also show those restless people in Antic City who can truly bring them more wealth!"


    Louis nodded and said, "I''ve already had Joe take people to guard the warehouse day and night, there won''t be any problems!"


    "Very good!"


    .


    Antic City did not need the Prohibition, and naturally, this news also reached the ears of tavern owners across the city.


    When they heard this news, a radiant smile appeared on each of their faces, and some even cheered in front of their own tavern''s door!


    "I always said Antic City couldn''t be without fine wine, to hell with Prohibition!"


    Scott stood in front of his own tavern, pointing to the heavens with both hands, the excitement clear on his face.


    At this moment, it wasn''t just him; nearby tavern owners¡ªand in fact, even those running boarding houses and inns¡­were all doing simr things.


    After cheering, Scott''s gaze turned to the side and into Block Tavern, now renamed, his eyes reflecting a hint of mockery.


    After thinking for a moment, Scott still entered Block Tavern. In the dim hall, Scott saw Donnie chatting with his bartender, Paul Burt.


    "Haha, Donnie, did you hear the great news today?"


    Scott sat down next to Donnie, clearly pleased with himself.


    With an unruffled expression, Donnie said, "If you''re talking about Antic City telling Prohibition to take a hike, I''ve heard about it!"


    Scott, excited, said, "This time we might really see Antic City''s golden age!"


    Donnie did not object to that view. In fact, it was exactly so. Antic City, although already a well-known tourist city before, was always a step away from bing a top-tier tourist destination.


    Now, however, it was different. Prohibition ruled the United States, but Antic City was the exception. When those booze hounds from Phdelphia and New York couldn''t find a drink in their own cities, they would think of Antic City. And with the city''s supporting tourism facilities, the flow of visitors here was set to climb once more.


    And this would increase the ie for businesses across the entire city.


    "So, you''re not nning on selling your tavern to me anymore?"


    After taking a sip of beer, Donnie looked at Scott with interest.


    "As long as you can offer a fair price, I would still consider selling!" said Scott, nomittally.


    Donnie chuckled and said, "I suppose this ''fair price'' is going to be a lot higher than the one we''d previously agreed upon, right?"


    Scott nodded and replied, "Of course, starting from today, the price of drinks in Antic City will not only hold but are sure to rise, and naturally, the price of this tavern would increase as well!"


    Shaking his head, Donnie remarked, "In that case, I''ll have to say goodbye to your tavern!"


    Scott showed not a trace of regret over the upleted deal andughed, "You''re actually quite unlucky. If this news hade just a few dayster, my tavern would have been yours by now. But as it stands, not only have you lost the chance to get my tavern, but you''ve also missed out on over a month''s worth of business."


    After listening to this, Donnie nodded, "Indeed, that is rather unfortunate news!"


    Scott, with a sly grin, said, "Of course, if you''re willing, I could acquire your tavern at a fair price!"


    At this point, Scott believed he hadpleted a role reversal. Antic City didn''t need Prohibition, so business at the taverns was surely going to only get better.


    Since Donnie had appeared in Antic City, he had been showing everyone just how foolish he was.


    To have his tavern closed during the best business period for Antic City''s taverns was an unthinkable choice.


    "Honestly, Donnie, your idea wasn''t bad¡ªto sell off your entire stock before Prohibition started. I believe by this time, the inventory of all taverns in Antic City would have been nearly sold out. Then, you could acquire some taverns, and who knows, you might have be the price setter for Antic City''s liquor. With that advantage, you could have made a good profit.


    Too bad, your scheme ultimately failed!"


    Scott was pleased with himself for being able to see through Donnie''s little schemes.


    Unmoved by Scott''s mocking, Donnie simply smiled and said, "If, Scott, you still want to sell your tavern, I''ll offer you a fair price when the timees!"


    Hearing this, Scottughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, "I think I''ll leave that line for you to use!"


    Donnie just smiled indifferently.


    The situation now was such that Scott and others were still grappling with the firstyer of understanding regarding Antic City''s abandonment of Prohibition. Nucky and his group were on the secondyer, and at this moment, he was waiting for them on the thirdyer!


    "I believe the urate answer will be revealed very soon!"

 Chapter 21: 17. WCTUs Parade (Please follow, please favorite~)

    When all the tavern owners of Antic City were excited that the prohibition could not be enforced in Antic City, there were also two groups within the city expressing their dissatisfaction with the matter!


    The first group was the WCTU of Antic City, which was established more than a hundred years ago with the sole purpose of instituting prohibition across the United States. Now, the long-fought battle had finally been won with the inclusion of prohibition in the constitution of Antic City.


    And yet, Antic City intended to ignore the prohibition order!


    This oue was unbearable for the WCTU of Antic City, and so they promptly resorted to their tried-and-true method.


    Parade!


    These women, dressed in long skirts that covered their ankles, wearing bos and holding banners, chanted "We don''t want alcohol, we want prohibition!" as they marched down the wooden walkways of Antic City.


    Donnie, Robert, and John, who had just returned to Antic City, sat at the entrance of Block Tavern, each holding a bottle of beer, and watched the procession with rxed demeanors.


    "I told you we shouldn''t let these women have more of a say¡ªlook at what happens when you do!"


    Robert took a swig of his beer and said nonchntly.


    John agreed, adding, "That''s right, those women should be taking care of the home and the kids. Giving them the right to vote in the constitution is just fueling their arrogance!"


    The two men exchanged sentiments, realizing they saw eye to eye on many things, and happily clinked their bottles together.


    As for the WCTU parade, they treated it as nothing more than a women''s fashion show¡ªexcept that these women were dressed far too conservatively to bepared with the women from the neighboring boarding houses.


    "Donnie, will these people be a problem for us in the future?"


    Finally, it was Robert who voiced his concern to Donnie, "If their parade gets publicized, it''s very likely that the National Government might take notice of what''s happening in Antic City!"


    Although the constitution of the United States granted each state a high degree of autonomy, prohibition was an order written into the constitution of the United States. If the National Government took notice of this issue, it would not bode well for Antic City.


    Donnie took a casual sip of his beer and thenughed, "Rx, the news about Antic City''s decision on prohibition has been out for several days. When have you ever seen it reported by the newspapers of Antic City or Phdelphia?"


    Robert thought for a moment and said with some surprise, "Yeah, howe I haven''t seen such news in the newspapers?"


    The United States is a country of free speech!


    Anyone who really believes that should go check whether their head was caught in a door when they were young or kicked by a donkey.


    Although many newspapers criticize American politicians andws, if you look closely at the details, you''ll see.


    What these newspapers criticize are not the politicians orws; they criticize their political opponents.


    Newspapers are founded by people, and in the United States, if you are a person, you have your own political stance¡ªeither supporting the Republican Party or the Democratic Party.


    Those supporting the Republican Party criticize the Democratic Party, and those supporting the Democratic Party criticize the Republican Party.


    It''s as simple as that.


    When you find that a newspaper''s political stance has suddenly changed, it''s for one reason: the newspaper''s owner has changed their political stance.


    But when both major parties decide on an issue together, that issue is definitely not criticized.


    Although there is space for the Democratic Party in Antic City, it is not significant; the entire city could practically be considered a stronghold of the Republican Party.


    Nucky has already persuaded the leaders of the Republican and Democratic Parties in Antic City, so naturally, such reports will not surface!


    "The WCTU shouldn''t be our concern¡ªit''s Nucky''s problem!"


    Donnie''s gaze fell on a woman in the parade, inly dressed but with a figure and facial features that were difficult to conceal.


    This woman, appearing to be in herte twenties, walked among those chanting slogans, giving Donnie the impression simr to when Tang Bohu shouted "Qiuxiang" amidst the parade in Washington D.C.


    "Nucky?" John asked in confusion: "What does this have to do with Nucky? If we can disregard them, why would Nucky care about them?"


    Donnie, still watching the woman, replied without turning his head, "Didn''t you just say? The constitution gives women the right to vote. Since they can vote, their ballots are what Nucky needs!"


    John, still not entirely grasping the concept, asked, "So, could Nucky change his decision because of them?"


    Donnie and Robert shook their heads simultaneously, with Robert saying, "Impossible, this matter involves themon interests of all stakeholders in Antic City. Nucky would never give up this decision for their sake!"


    Donnie then said, "Rather than these women, I''m more concerned about the situation with the 3K party!"


    The other group dissatisfied with Antic City''s stance on prohibition was indeed the 3K party. Known in American history as a radical faction, the 3K party was violent. Donnie didn''t bother to delve into what the party stood for elsewhere, but in Antic City, this party was a troublemaker. It would not be like them to stay idle on this issue.


    Actually, by this time the 3K Party had already taken some actions.


    "I heard that the Amber Tavern on Chicago Street was smashed yesterday?" Donnie asked Robert.


    During his time in Antic City, Robert had be the most knowledgeable about the current situation in Antic City among the three of them.


    Robert nodded and said, "Yes, Lisa told me about itst night. I heard that if it wasn''t for Nucky''s mediation, Amber Tavern''s owner, Will, would have already taken people to shoot at the 3K Party''s headquarters in Antic City!"


    This is why Donnie was more worried about the 3K Party than the WCTU, because the WCTU would at most sit in protest in front of your tavern, while the 3K Party really had no scruples, ready to shoot at any moment.


    "We should keep a low profile for now. In two more days, we can officially open for business!"


    Donnie instructed Robert and John.


    The two nodded at the same time.


    As the parade was about to pass by their doorstep, Donnie signaled to Robert, "See that woman there?"


    Following Donnie''s gaze towards the WCTU parade, Robert quickly identified the woman Donnie was referring to. It couldn''t be helped; in this parade, she was simply too conspicuous!


    "Nice taste!" Robert immediately lit up and said, "She is definitely the most beautiful and charming among these women, not even our neighbor Lisa canpare to her!"


    Donnie smiled, "Find out about this woman''s background for me."


    John, somewhat dissatisfied, said, "Donnie, if you want to find a woman, you could totally find one who is unmarried and close in age. That woman is clearly already married."


    Donnie nced at John, hadn''t even said a word when Robert already spoke up, "What do you know? I''ll tell you, only married women know how to please a man. Those unmarried women, they don''t even know how to pose properly, holding them is like holding a log, what''s the point in that?"


    "Hmph, I think you''re the one who knows nothing!" John angrily pped Robert''s head and said, "Unmarried women are trainable. Just spend more time with them, and they will eventually be able to pose in any way you want them to!"


    "What if you don''t train them well?" Robert, rubbing his head, retorted helplessly.


    Donnie didn''t pay any attention to their argument, focusing his gaze back on the woman who was moving further away. Donnie admitted she was a beautiful woman, but his true reason for wanting to know more about her was not just her appearance.


    Of course, it was her appearance that he noticed first before deciding to ce his ns upon her.


    The WCTU of Antic City, although not having had too great an impact on Antic City''s Prohibition, indisputably held sway over arge portion of the female votes in Antic City.


    If Donnie wanted to make a name for himself in Antic City, then he would inevitably get involved in thepetition for votes in the future.


    .


    Two dayster, Donnie''s Block Tavern reopened.


    "Donnie, you''rete in reopening. If you had stayed open this whole time, you would have already made a lot of money by now!"


    Scott, who would regrlye to Block Tavern, started his teasing the moment he saw Donnie!


    For nearly two months, all the taverns in Antic City had been selling out their alcohol like crazy, and yet during this period, Donnie chose to close up shop, which many tavern owners viewed as a foolish decision.


    Donnie looked at Scott nonchntly and asked, "Have you truly made money in these two months?"


    That question caught Scott off guard; although alcohol sold like hotcakes, the prices during these two months were much lower than before. Moreover, considering their tavern''s daily expenses and the money paid up to Nucky, the actual amount that ended up in the pockets of people like Scott wasn''t much at all.


    It wasn''t even as much as a baker''s assistant could earn in a month!


    "Hmph, at least we''ve built up a clientele!" Scott said, discontented.


    Donnie nodded and said, "Then why is it that my tavern is already hosting a good number of customers?"


    Scott, observing the situation inside Block Tavern, snorted and turned to leave.


    Watching Scott''s departing figure, Donnie felt smug inside. He''s not happy now, but wait until they can no longer buy alcohol; that''s when they will be truly unhappy.


    Through conversations with William James, Donnie already knew that these distributors hardly had any alcohol stock left. It could be said that by now, the alcohol in the entire Antic City had essentially been monopolized by Nucky and his people.


    Now, people like Scott could still make do with some stock from their own taverns, but once their stock was gone and they wanted to restock on liquor, they would find that the money they made in these two months was insufficient even for that purpose!


    At that point, they would have to give up even more benefits to Nucky and the others, forever earning just a meager ie!


    Donnie had thought that things would just continue smoothly until the official start of Prohibition, but Robert, who had been sent to gather information about the woman, brought back some shocking news to Donnie!

 Chapter 23: 19. The tree stands out in the forest (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Watching Donnie''s smile, Scott wished he could smash the beer bottle directly on his head.


    Scott couldn''t understand how, in just one day, the alcohol market in Antic City had undergone an earth-shattering change.


    Nucky''s warehouse had blown up, and the dealers had no more stock left of liquor. Suddenly, Scott found that if they couldn''t find a suitable supplier soon, their own stock of alcohol wouldn''t be enough to cover sales!


    Seeing that the alcohol market in Antic City was about to experience thergest boom in history, he now found himself having to watch helplessly as the opportunity slipped through his fingers.


    As a representative of a group of tavern owners, Scott couldn''t ept this oue.


    At a loss for what to do, he suddenly thought of Donnie!


    Two months ago, the man they called the "foolish Donnie Block."


    Back then, he had procured a batch of whiskey and rum from William James. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to solve their urgent need.


    As long as they could get through this period, they believed Nucky would surely solve the current problem. By then, they wouldn''t worry about running out of alcohol.


    "Dear Donnie, you really are joking. At a time like this, I think any bar owner in Antic City would not sell their tavern!"


    Donnie looked puzzled, "If you''re not here to sell your tavern, then why have youe?"


    The direct question made Scott''s expression slightly embarrassed, and then heughed, "Dear Donnie, I know that you bought a batch of whiskey and rum from William James. I hope I can buy some of the whiskey and rum from you, but rest assured, I will offer a price that you''ll be satisfied with!"


    With an unchanged demeanor, Donnie answered with ease, "So it''s about this matter. In that case, I have to apologize to you. If I sold some of my stock to you, I wouldn''t have enough left for myself!"


    Scott wasn''t like William; Donnie and William had only a coborative rtionship, nopetition. In contrast, as fellow tavern owners, Scott and Donnie naturally had a hostile rtionship.


    Especially since their taverns were adjacent to each other. Before this, due to the closure of Block Tavern, all those who came to this area for a drink went to Scott''s tavern instead.


    If both operated under the same conditions, Block Tavern''s business would definitely not be as good as Scott''s.


    So even though Donnie had decided to sell part of his stock, Scott definitely wasn''t considered as a potential buyer.


    No matter how much Scott pleaded afterward, Donnie did not agree to his request.


    Ultimately, Scott could only leave Block Tavern with a displeased expression.


    "Robert, show what you can do. Find some taverns outside the boardwalk in other districts, and tell them we have a batch of fine whiskey and rum. If they are willing to purchase at a price 70% above the current market rate, we are willing to part with some of it," Donnie said to Robert after Scott had left.


    Robert sat there, with a flippant look on his face, asking, "I thought you would keep these stocks to sell yourself!"


    Donnie shook his head, "The stock that we''ve bought shouldst us until Carl has brewed enough whiskey and rum. Don''t forget, we still need to pay off the debt we owe Nucky in a week!"


    Robertughed heartily, "I think Nucky would seriously doubt his own abilities if he knew about your real n."


    Donnie smiled, "I just hope he won''t focus too much attention on us right now, that would be for the best!"


    "That might be difficult. By tonight, Nucky may have guessed all your ns!" said Robert.


    Donnie did not respond to Robert''sment, thinking that at this time, Nucky probably didn''t have the mind to focus on himself.


    The sound of footsteps was heard again at the door. Just as Donnie thought another tavern owner hade to sell liquor, he turned around to find that it was not, but "Shorty" Olman instead!


    "Dear Olman, I remember I''ve already paid this month''s fee to you!" Donnie said with a smile at Olman.


    Olmanughed heartily, his chubby face trembling, "My friend Donnie, I''vee to congratte you!"


    Donnie looked puzzled, "What do I have to be congratted for?"


    Olman, not considering himself an outsider, took a sip of Robert''s beer as if it were his own, imed it, and sat down beside Donnie.


    "Nowadays, of all the taverns in Antic City, yours is probably the only one which can smoothly get through this crisis. When the timees, won''t all the boozers in Antic City have toe to your tavern?"


    As he spoke, Olman looked enviously at Donnie. He didn''t know the true purpose behind Donnie''s previous decision, but the result now was that Donnie would be the biggest winner of this sudden event in Antic City.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll be sure to thank you properly, Olman. After all, if it hadn''t been for you, I might not have been able to buy the whiskey and rum from William!"


    Olman pretended tough generously, "Don''t say that. After all, I made some money on that deal too!"


    Donnie nodded, "That is true."


    "Donnie!" Olman suddenly became serious and said to Donnie, "I have a party tonight, and I sincerely invite you to attend!"


    Donnie considered it briefly before epting the goodwill Olman had offered.


    "Of course, I will definitely arrive on time!"


    After obtaining Donnie''s affirmative response, Olman showed a smile and said, "Seven o''clock in the evening, in the restaurant on the second floor of the Ritz Hotel, I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Donnie said, "Thank you!"


    Watching Olman''s retreating figure, Robert couldn''t help asking, "Is he releasing his friendship, or does he have an ulterior motive?"


    No wonder Robert thought so, although there isn''t a saying in the United States like ''A tall tree catches the wind,'' the principle is the same.


    Nucky''s warehouse had exploded, causing a major crisis in Antic City''s alcohol supply, and now other taverns, hotels, and lodging apartments were all having big problems with their supply channels.


    If at this time all the taverns, hotels, and lodging apartments couldn''t provide alcohol, no one would say anything, but unfortunately, Donnie''s Block Tavern had an ample supply of alcohol.


    "Robert, you shouldn''t go out during this time; I need you to stay in the tavern!" Donnie told Robert.


    At that moment, Robert also put away his jocr manner and said, "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one will be able to touch anything in the tavern."


    .


    In the evening, Donnie walked alone to the Ritz Hotel, and when he entered the restaurant on the second floor, he saw Olman who was already waiting there, along with two other men.


    "Donnie, let me introduce you, this is Eli, Eli Johnson!" Olman first pointed to a man sitting without rising and introduced him.


    Eli Johnson had a bandage on his arm, clearly his gunshot wound had not yet healed, and he merely nodded at Donnie with some haughtiness.


    That counted as a greeting.


    At this point, Olman introduced another man who had stood up, his face carrying a professional smile, "This is David, David Jabbar, the owner of The Fuli Tavern in New York!"


    "Mr. Block, I''ve long heard of your renowned name, wee, wee!" David Jabbar extended his hand, asking warmly.


    By now, Donnie had already understood that the person before him was likely the main character he had to face today.


    "Mr. Jabbar, hello, your Fuli Tavern has always been an example for us at Block Tavern to follow!"


    The Fuli Tavern, in the tavern business of Antic City, belonged to the top tier, several folds ssier than Block Tavern!


    If one had to make aparison, Donnie''s Block Tavern was like a massage parlor in a small alleyway, whereas The Fuli Tavern was like a private club in a prime city location with an exclusive membership!


    After everyone was seated, Eli Johnson spoke in an indisputable tone even before Olman, the host, could speak.


    "Donnie, I know you, I heard you ordered a batch of whiskey from James recently. Now you can just transfer these whiskeys to Jabbar. He will add 5% to your original price!"


    There was a hint of embarrassment in Olman''s eyes, but he did not speak.


    David Jabbar was still smiling at Donnie, seemingly not worried at all that Donnie would refuse.


    "Mr. Johnson, you really have a sense of humor. Just as I left home today, I already had several taverns offering to buy my stock of alcohol at 70% above the original price. And now you start off making me lose 65%, which seems a bit inappropriate, doesn''t it?"


    Eli Johnson leaned slightly forward, his face showing displeasure and a bloodthirsty expression, saying, "So you are refusing me?"


    Donnie leaned back slightly, resting himself against the chair, and calmly said, "I''m not refusing you, Mr. Johnson, but rather this unreasonable price."


    "Ha-ha!" When everyone thought Eli Johnson would be angry, he suddenlyughed loudly, "I heard you once earnedmendation on the battlefield, but you must understand this is Antic City, not the battlefield, and you are not facing those inept Germans but me, Eli Johnson!"


    Germany, the main force of the Central Powers during World War I, almost brought Europe to ruin, but now in Eli Johnson''s mouth, they had be ''inept Germans''.


    "Mr. Johnson, I certainly know that this is Antic City and not a battlefield, but on the battlefield, I learned a principle: never retreat, because bullets chase those who run away. On the contrary, those who charge forward often can avoid the bullets!"


    Eli Johnson''s smile faded, "Aren''t you afraid of not being able to walk out of this room?"


    Just as Donnie was about to respond to Eli Johnson, a heartyugh suddenly came from the direction of the door.


    "Ha-ha, today I was wondering when I might invite you for a meeting, Donnie, but it turns out we meet tonight!"


    Seeing the neer, everyone in the private room stood up, including Eli Johnson, who had been sitting there all this while!

 Chapter 24: 20. Cooperation (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Nucky''s sudden arrival subtly shifted the atmosphere within the private room.


    Especially for David Jabbar, who had not expected Donnie to be acquainted with Nucky, wore an embarrassed look on his face and sneakily nced at Eli Johnson.


    Eli Johnson, unaware that Nucky had always wanted to bring Donnie under his wing, stood up and asked, "You know Donnie?"


    Nucky looked at Eli Johnson with some reproach and said, "At a time like this, shouldn''t you be properly investigating the current events in Antic City instead of running over here?"


    Facing Nucky''s rebuke, a flicker of anger passed through the depths of Eli Johnson''s eyes, but it was fleeting and went unnoticed by everyone present.


    Immediately afterward, Eli Johnson spoke with a rxed tone, "I got it, I''ll go investigate this matter right now!"


    After speaking, Eli Johnson picked up his coat, didn''t greet anyone else in the room, and left directly.


    Seeing Eli Johnson leave the private room, David Jabbar knew that his ns for the day were not going to materialize.


    "Dear Nucky, there are some matters at my bar, so I''ll take my leave now!"


    Nucky nodded with a smile and said, "David, don''t worry. As one of the best taverns in Antic City, The Fuli Tavern will never run short of whiskey and rum!"


    This was a disguised promise.


    David Jabbar immediately showed a smile, "Thank you, Nucky!"


    Then David Jabbar also left the private room. Just as Olman was preparing to find an excuse to leave, Nucky had already spoken in advance.


    "Olman, I know you; these past two years you''ve done very well and have been a great help to us!"


    Olman''s corpulent body immediately began to tremble in excitement, his chubby face creased into a smile as sweet as if he had swallowed arge spoonful of honey.


    "It''s what I should do!"


    Nucky continued to smile and said, "I know tonight''s gathering was organized by you. You don''t mind if I sit here for a while, do you?"


    "Of course!" Olman hurriedly said, "It would be my honor!"


    Once Nucky was seated, he then turned to Donnie with a smile and said, "Donnie, your actions have shocked me, but at the same time, I greatly admire you!"


    Donnie knew that by now, Nucky had sorted out his previous ns, so he wasn''t too worried, even though he had deceived Nucky.


    Donnie had once studied Nucky of Antic City, a man of deep scheming, but at the same time, a man very clear about his own needs.


    What Nucky demanded was that no one could challenge his status in Antic City or harm his wealth.


    As long as these two points were not involved, Nucky was quite magnanimous toward people... after all, he had to maintain his gentlemanly persona.


    Donnie also understood that Nucky wanted to bring him into his fold, which exined all the previous arrangements. The more sessful his performance, the more admiration Nucky would have for him.


    In in terms, the current Donnie posed no threat to Nucky. If Donnie''s performance had fallen to a colonel, the reception would probably not have been Nucky''s smile.


    "Actually, I''ve been wanting to find an opportunity to apologize to you, Nucky."


    Listening to the dialogue between Donnie and Nucky, Olman was lost in a fog. He couldn''t understand when Donnie had gotten on such good terms with Nucky, and it seemed their rtionship was quite amicable.


    "Initially, you told me you were going to use my loan to acquire taverns in Antic City, but what you were actually doing was buying up whiskey and rum. I''m curious, did you already know then that my warehouse would be blown up?"


    When Nucky said this, although he still wore a smile on his face, Olman clearly felt the chill in Nucky''s tone.


    "I only wanted to make some money. Whether it was acquiring taverns or buying whiskey and rum, it was all based on my appraisal of the current situation in Antic City. As for blowing up your warehouse, Nucky, that''s not something a person like me can do, nor is it something I would do!"


    Donnie responded calmly, not at all overwhelmed by Nucky''s imposing manner.


    Nucky slightly nodded his polished head, reflecting the room''s light.


    "So you''re saying, your acquisition of the Blue Sea Tavern and now of Scott''s Tavern, was actually all for my benefit?"


    Donnieughed and said, "So it seems, Mr. Nucky is acknowledging that the price intion back then was also at your behest?"


    Nucky did not refute the question but continued, "I''ve heard that you''ve not only bought arge amount of whiskey and rum but also purchased some brewing equipment and materials?"


    Olman, who had been unable to interject till now, stared at Donnie in shock. He hadn''t expected Donnie to have prepared so much.


    From their conversation, it was clear that Donnie had previously borrowed money from Nucky, not only to buy whiskey and rum but also to acquire brewing equipment.


    But at the time, few people in Antic City knew the city''s stance on Prohibition, right?


    "It''s a big gamble!"


    Olman couldn''t help but think.


    "Indeed, nothing in Antic City could ever escape Nucky''s notice!" Donnie said, nodding his head in candid agreement.


    Actually, Nucky had just sorted out all the details today. Given the current situation, Nucky hadn''t had time to pay attention to Donnie.


    All his thoughts were on how to quickly replenish the missing liquor, recover his losses, and also prepare a response to the Commodore''s actions against him.


    It was Louis who informed Nucky about Donnie''s intention to sell a portion of his whiskey and rum to the taverns in Antic City.


    After hearing the full story, Nucky quickly understood Donnie''s true n.


    "Indeed, a clever man!" Nucky couldn''t help but praise after hearing what Louis had described, "Donnie had actually been misleading us all along. He told us he was going to use the 1000 US dors borrowed from us to buy a tavern, and we both never doubted it for a second. I even asked you to go and greet the tavern''s owner!"


    After finishing his words, Nucky couldn''t help butugh.


    On the other hand, Louis said with some dissatisfaction, "Boss, he''s clearly deceiving us. Just give the word, and I''ll have my men take care of him now!"


    Nucky, sitting there, waved his hand andughed, "No need, I like smart people, especially those with a sense of measure. I''m short of such people in my ranks!"


    "But wouldn''t this make us theughing stock?" Louis voiced his opinion.


    Nucky looked up at Louis and countered, "Aside from the two of us, who knows about this? I believe Donnie definitely won''t tell, and haven''t you noticed? Donnie''s decision has also earned us some loyalty."


    A question mark appeared over Louis'' head.


    Nucky had no choice but to continue exining, "We had the Blue Ocean Tavern raise their selling price, but the owner of the Blue Ocean Tavern doesn''t know why we had them do that. Now that Antic City''s stance on prohibition has been released, the owner of the Blue Ocean Tavern will definitely think we did this for their benefit."


    Louis considered himself somewhat clever, but at that moment, he really couldn''t understand what Nucky meant.


    Although he was unclear on this point, Louis did understand something else¡ªthat his boss was not angry at Donnie''s trickery, but on the contrary, was growing more appreciative of him!


    The scene switches back to a private room at the Ritz Hotel.


    Faced with Donnie''spliments, Nucky simply smiled lightly and said, "Pity I found out a bitte!"


    At this point, Nucky paused and then said, "Donnie, how about we discuss a cooperation deal?"


    What Louis didn''t understand, Donnie had now figured out. As the ruler of Antic City, Nucky was not short of men. The reason he showed such appreciation towards Donnie at this moment wasrgely because of the capabilities Donnie had demonstrated recently, proving to Nucky that he was indeed a smart man.


    More importantly, Nucky was sure he could control him.


    Thetter reason was more significant.


    "Of course, I think no one in Antic City could refuse a partnership with you, Nucky!" Donnie calmly stated.


    Nucky''s smile became even brighter as he said, "Your father distills whiskey and rum in Elwood Vige, and even though prohibition has been enforced, there will still be a shortage in Antic City to a certain extent. So now, I need the rum and whiskey your father produces!"


    Regarding Nucky''s proposal, Donnie naturally had no objections. If he could cooperate with Nucky, then he would notck a market for his liquor.


    Donnie''s interests had never been limited to just the sales in Antic City; he was eyeing sales throughout the entire United States.


    "I assume you have your terms, Mr. Nucky?"


    While Donnie weed the partnership with Nucky, he also understood that Nucky was not the God of the church, who would cooperate with him without any conditions.


    "Haha!" Nuckyughed again, "I just love dealing with smart people. Actually, I''ve already entrusted LeBron James with the task of handling Antic City''s bootlegging."


    "So my liquor should go to LeBron first?"


    Donnie understood and said astutely, "Nucky''s authority in Antic City is not to be challenged. Since Nucky had already decided to give the bootlegging business in Antic City to LeBron James, Nucky doesn''t need another bootlegger in Antic City to challenge his authority."


    But Nucky did need someone to keep LeBron in check, to make him realize he wasn''t the only bootlegger around. Thus, Donnie''s emergence could be said to have solved a significant problem for Nucky.


    Nucky nodded, not objecting to Donnie''s realization, and then they discussed the matter of pricing.


    In terms of price, Nucky haggled, settling on a price higher than the current one, but lower than the price Donnie had previously set.


    Faced with this, Donnie simply thought it over briefly and agreed to Nucky''s terms, which was inevitable since he didn''t have the same level of power; at times, one had to stay low-key.


    "Very good, from now on we''re partners!" Nucky said, seeing that all matters had been settled, and then he stood up to take his leave.


    Donnie and Olman escorted him to the door. After Nucky left, Olman looked at Donnie with a mix of embarrassment, admiration, and a great deal of confusion in his eyes.


    "Donnie, we...."

 Chapter 25: 21. Three Things (Please follow, please favorite~)

    "Alright, at least for a short while, we won''t have any trouble!"


    The next morning, Donnie recounted what had happened at the Ritz Hotel to Robert and John, who had already returned to Elwood Vige. His face finally showed the most rxed smile in some time.


    John still said with some resentment, "I say we shouldn''t be working with Nucky at all. If he dares to challenge us, we''ll deal with him just like we dealt with George. Just get rid of him, I don''t believe he''s always surrounded by a bunch of people."


    Donnie red at John and said, "What are you thinking? Can Nucky bepared to George Kurle? If he dies, the whole Antic City will be in chaos, and our business will be affected too!"


    With Nucky around, Antic City could stay peaceful, and the various policies resisting Prohibition could be smoothly implemented. If Nucky were to die, it would be like headless dragons, and all of Antic City would descend into chaos. The resistance against Prohibition would undoubtedly be hit hard.


    John grumbled a few words, still somewhat unwilling, "But if we sell our booze to them, we''ll earn a lot less!"


    Donnie said, "Slow and steady wins the race. We''re in this for the long haul. To do business in Antic City, at least for the short term, we can''t do without Nucky. Plus, Nucky has the connections, so we don''t have to worry about sales volume in the early days."


    John nodded, not quite understanding, "I just don''t like that he''d sent people to assassinate you before!"


    Donnie smiled, "Neither do I."


    Robert then said to Donnie, "Three things. First, Prohibition is about to start. Although Antic City is resisting Prohibition, there''s no denying it will still impact the average person. So I predict that the day before Prohibition begins, the whole of Antic City will be awash in alcohol. Everyone will hit the streets to stock up and take it home. What do we do then?"


    The so-called ''Volstead Act'' for Prohibition, though resisted in Antic City, was something you could do but couldn''t candidly talk about. Plus, many average citizens of Antic City doubted such resistance would seed.


    Therefore, there definitely would be many people hoarding a lot of booze as a precaution.


    This situation would naturally lead to Antic City''s alcohol distributors making a fortune... provided they could bring out so much stock at that time!


    Donnie casually said, "If we have customers, we''ll sell, but we must keep enough stock for the next three days. I don''t want Block Tavern to ever run out of alcohol; that would be quite the spectacle!"


    After hearing this, Robert nodded, indicating he would handle it, and then he told Donnie the second matter.


    "I''ve already spoken to some familiar taverns, and they''re very interested in our stock. However, they hope we can give them a discount. These people seem to have prearranged it, speaking in the exact same terms."


    Donnie nodded after hearing this, "Understandable. We''re the neers, after all, and we can''tpare to these guys. They certainly found out about our loan from Nucky somehow."


    Robert said with some concern, "So, what do we do? Lower our prices or keep looking?"


    Donnie scoffed, "Lower the price? Tell them the price of this batch of booze has just gone up from a 70% rise to 80%. If they don''t want to buy, then forget it. Tell them we''re not short of customers!"


    Robert was slightly taken aback; he hadn''t expected Donnie to be so resolute in refusing to lower the price, and then to actually raise it.


    "Won''t this drive these people to find someone else?"


    Donnie patted Robert''s shoulder andughed, "Rx, things aren''t like they used to be. If they had other sources, why would theye to us?"


    Robert thought for a moment and understood Donnie''s logic. Now, alcohol was seriously scarce in Antic City, and no one else had any stock to supply in the short term except Donnie.


    "But I''m still worried. What if these people resort to underhanded tactics?"


    "Damn it, if they dare, I''ll crush their... to smithereens!" John immediately shouted assertively, finding his sense of presence.


    Robert shot John a look and said, "They are over a dozen men strong, plus their underlings; there would be dozens. Even if they just stood there letting you at it, you''d still be at it for a while. And at that time, please keep your distance from me. I don''t want to stand next to a John who''s crushed dozens of men...!"


    Humiliated by Robert''s mocking words, John''s face turned red. Unable to outtalk Robert, John simply tackled him to the ground and engaged in a tussle.


    Robert, bent over,y on the ground, his hands tightly covering the area between his legs.


    This made John seem as if he had some unsavory habits.


    It only made the already embarrassed and angry John even more flustered and vexed.


    Only after John vented his emotions did Robert get up, brushing off the dirt from his clothes as if nothing had happened.


    "Antic City isn''t just about taverns, hotels, residential apartments; these ces will also need alcohol. And even if we don''t sell to them, just the night before Prohibition alone will allow us to sell plenty. Initially, we wanted to sell to them to avoid some trouble since our foothold in Antic City isn''t that stable yet."


    But now, things are different. We''ve reached a consensus to cooperate with Nucky, and with Nucky involved, these guys wouldn''t dare to cause any serious trouble.


    That''s also why I agreed to cooperate with Nucky in the first ce!"


    Donnie exined to the panting John.


    John sat there, took a big gulp of beer, and then said, "If you put it that way, I get it!"


    Donnie turned to Robert and asked, "Alright, tell me about the third thing."


    Robert said, "The woman you asked me to investigate, I''ve looked into her. Her name is Margaret Schroeder. Like other women in Antic City, she''s a housewife. Her husband, Dennis Schroeder, is a baker''s assistant. However, this guy likes to gamble and isn''t good at it, pretty much giving all his wages to the casino.


    Margaret joined the WCTU two years ago, and now she''s an officer in the organization."


    Then Robert added, "Oh, and they don''t have any children yet!"


    "So they are really married?" John thought back to his previous guess about Margaret.


    "Whether they''re married or not doesn''t matter!" Donnie stroked his chin and smiled, "What''s important is that she''s an officer in the WCTU. Having that role is enough!"


    Robert nodded, and seeing that John still didn''t understand Donnie''s intentions, he once again shed a mocking smile.


    John got angry again, but this time Robert didn''t give him a chance to catch him, darting around the tavern''s main hall, making it impossible for John to get his hands on him.


    "You''re already out of shape in such a short time!" Robert dodged John''s reach with a swift move, his mocking BUFF at full charge!


    Seeing that he couldn''t catch Robert no matter what, John could only continue to pant heavily and sit down next to Donnie.


    "There''s something else I don''t understand?"


    Curious, Donnie looked at his big brother, "Since when did you start using your brain?"


    "Me!"


    Seeing John''s clenched fists, Donnie too swiftly moved away, keeping at least three meters from John, before he asked.


    "What don''t you understand!"


    John said indignantly, "Olman was obviously setting you upst night, so why did you agree to cooperate with him? Didn''t you say that in Antic City, as long as we could cooperate with Nucky, we wouldn''t have any problems?"


    Donnieughed and said, "I don''t want to specte about Olman''s reasons for doing what he didst night, but you should know, just because we are cooperating with Nucky now doesn''t mean we will always be in a cooperative rtionship with Nucky. Right now, Nucky is working with us because he knows we pose no threat to him.


    If in the future there''s a conflict of interest and we have reached a point where we could threaten his position in Antic City, do you think he would still work with us then?"


    "So what does that have to do with Olman?"


    John still didn''t grasp Donnie''s point.


    "You''re so dense! Even a Russian bear isn''t as slow as you!" Robert, standing beside Donnie, said proudly, "Donnie''s point is simple. If one day we do have a disagreement with Nucky, then we need to have enough people on our side.


    Olman is a good candidate; he has connections in Antic City, has rtionships, and a bit of brains. I guess Donnie must believe that this guy will also have promising prospects in the future, which is why he''s overlooking what Olman didst night!"


    "Ah!"


    John stood up, scratching his head and smiling, "So that''s it. Now I understand!"


    Robert made a frustrated face and said, "I just wish you could lend some of your strength to your IQ, because exining things to you is just too much of a hassle!"


    "Really?" John chuckled and suddenly reached out. Robert, who was now less than a meter away, didn''t react in time and was caught by John.


    "Calling me stupid, today I''ll show you what a real heavy-hitter''s punch looks like!"


    Watching the two of them wrestle again, Donnie still didn''t intervene, just dropped a line, "I''ve got some things to do, you two keep an eye on the shop!"


    After saying that, Donnie took an address he had gotten from Robert and left the tavern!

 Chapter 26: 22. Mutual Aid and Friendship Association (Please follow, please favorite~)

    In the fifth district where North District meets West District in Antic City, the residents there are part of the poor white popce of Antic City. They look down on the cks from North District, yet their standard of living can''t match that of the white families in Antic City, so they disdain the cks while simultaneously relying on the inexpensive goods from the ckmunity.


    Margaret had just finished breakfast and was now washing dishes.


    The front door burst open, and Dennis, flushed and stumbling drunk, walked in without greeting anyone and headed straight to the bedroom to rummage around.


    Margaret watched Dennis''s condition, her hands trembling as she washed the dishes.


    Shortly after, Dennis stormed out, infuriated.


    "Where''s the money?"


    Margaret turned around, her hands braced on the stove, and said with forced calm, "We have no money left at home!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Dennis, like an angry leopard, swiftly approached and grabbed Margaret by the throat, yelling loudly, "Where''s your paycheck?"


    Margaret wasn''t a traditional housewife in the current American sense; she had her own job, working as an assistant in a boutique clothing store on the Antic City boardwalk.


    Her monthly wage was 45 US dors!


    Margaret, gripped by the throat by Dennis, turned red-faced and gasped, "That''s for paying the rent, buying winter clothes, and coal!"


    The house wasn''t theirs; they rented it for ten US dors a month.


    Antic City is a city with cold winters and warm summers, and without heating, one simply could not survive the winter.


    At this point, Margaret was struggling to breathe. Seeing her like this, Dennis shoved her away. Margaret fell to the ground, looking up at Dennis with a mix of defiance and injury.


    "Damn it, I ve away every day to earn money, and this is how you manage the house for me? I don''t care, give me the money now, or I''ll kill you!"


    Facing Dennis in this state was something Margaret was both familiar with and fearful of. Familiar, because scenes like this were yed out several times a month in this household; fearful because each time they urred, she was the one who suffered.


    Although Dennis''s monthly wage was more than Margaret''s, almost all of it went to the casinos of Antic City, and arge part of her own wages also ended up in the casinos because of Dennis.


    But Margaret still wanted to hold on, unwilling to hand over her paycheck to Dennis.


    It was this thought that led to the repetitive domestic scenes in the Schroeder household.


    By the time Dennis left the Schroeder home, pleased with himself and clutching Margaret''s wages, Margaret was left with a bruised face, obviously unable to go to work.


    After cleaning her blood-stained face with the cold water from home, Margaret stepped outside, intending to use the public telephone to call in sick to the clothing store.


    Walking with her head down and body faltering, she didn''t want anyone to see her current state.


    And because of this, she identally bumped into a man while walking.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it wasn''t on purpose!"


    Margaret quickly raised her head to apologize to the man.


    A tall man, handsome and distinguished, stood before her.


    "It''s alright... Miss, do you need help?" Donnie initially smiled, but upon seeing Margaret''s condition, asked with concern.


    Margaret hastily looked down again and said, "No, thank you!"


    Then she hurried past Donnie to the public phone booth to make a call to the clothing store.


    But at that moment, Donnie showed excessive enthusiasm, following close to Margaret and saying, "Miss, you really don''t look well. I''m Donnie Block from the Antic City Mutual Aid and Fellowship Association. If there''s anything troubling you, you can share it with us?"


    "Mutual Aid and Fellowship Association?"


    Curious about the association name Donnie had fabricated, Margaret paused; she and Dennis were not originally from Antic City.... Actually, there weren''t many natives in the whole of Antic City. The United States is a country of immigrants, and Antic City is a city of them.


    Yet they had lived in Antic City for several years and had never heard of a Mutual Aid and Fellowship Association before!


    "Yes, our association has just been founded!" Donnie continued to weave his lies, saying, "Although Antic City may seem flourishing, we''ve found that there are still many people who need help and care. That''s why we established this association, aiming to assist everyone in Antic City who needs help."


    "Mr. Block, you''re good people, God will bless you!" Margaret said devoutly.


    Donnie exaggerated, "God loves everyone!"


    Margaret, now drawn to Donnie''s attitude, stopped and asked, "Mr. Block, what does your Mutual Aid and Fellowship Association do exactly?"


    Donnieughed awkwardly and said, "It''s funny to say, our association has just been established, and actually, there''s still a lot we don''t quite understand. I heard from a friend that there''s a WCTU officer living here, Miss Margaret Schroeder. I heard she''s a very enthusiastic woman, so I specifically came to seek her advice this time.


    Unfortunately, this district is just too big, and I still haven''t found Miss Schroeder!"


    Margaret revealed an exaggerated expression and looked at Donnie incredulously, saying, "I am Margaret!"


    "My God, truly God''s blessing!" Donnie also showed a delighted expression, as if he couldn''t help himself, he took both of Margaret''s hands, "I didn''t expect to be so lucky!"


    Curious, Margaret asked, "May I know which friend of yours introduced me to you, Mr. Block?"


    Donnie casually mentioned a fictitious name, which left Margaret somewhat perplexed, but considering there were so many people in the WCTU, and she didn''t necessarily know them all, she epted Donnie''s exnation.


    "Mr. Block, I''m very sorry, but I still have a phone call to make, so I...."


    Margaret said apologetically.


    Donnie immediately nodded, wearing an apologetic smile, and acknowledged, "That''s my oversight, Miss Schroeder, you go ahead and make your call, I will wait for you outside!"


    "Thank you!" Margaret said humbly, and then she entered the public telephone booth and dialed the number for the dress shop.


    At that moment, she couldn''t help but look outside the phone booth at Donnie Block. As an employee of the dress shop, Margaret could naturally tell that Donnie''s clothes weren''t exactly top-notch, but they seemed to give off a very natural vibe on him, as if he was born to wear any clothes he put on.


    At the same time, she noticed the spring-breeze-like smile on Donnie''s face and the crossed hands in front of him as he stood there without any hint of impatience. To every passerby who focused their attention on him, Donnie Block would offer a sunny smile.


    When a little girl selling flowers passed by with a timid gaze, making a brave attempt to sell a flower from her basket to him, Donnie Block would receive it with a smile, gently pay for the flower, and tenderly ruffle the girl''s hair while doing so.


    This is a gentleman!


    Margaret couldn''t help but think.


    "Hello, hello, hello, that person."


    While Margaret was observing Donnie, the voice from the phone brought her back to reality. She quickly identified herself and exined the situation about needing to take time off.


    The person on the other end of the line did not make things difficult for Margaret but did mention that Margaret''s pay for that day would be deducted.


    After finishing her call, Margaret exited the phone booth and spoke softly to Donnie, "Mr. Block, I''ve finished my phone call!"


    Donnie presented the flower he had just bought from the little flower seller to Margaret and said earnestly, "To thank you, Miss Schroeder, for your help!"


    Margaret felt moved in her heart. How long had it been since she hadst received flowers from someone?


    Two years?


    Three years?


    Or five years?


    She could not remember anymore.


    "Thank you, Mr. Block!" Margaret expressed her gratitude.


    Now that the two had a good start, things became much easier. Donnie suggested they have a detailed discussion about how to run an association well, under the guise of seeking advice. However, he also subtly indicated that he was considering Margaret''s current situation, and ultimately the two ended up at Margaret''s home to discuss the so-called affair of running a caring and friendly association.


    "I''m sorry, the neighbor''s child came over to y this morning and made a mess of the ce!"


    Margaret, who had left the house earlier, hadn''t had the chance to tidy up the messy room resulting from her own beating, and naturally, she had no way to tell Donnie the truth and instead med the disarray on the neighbor''s child.


    "Miss Schroeder must be a very caring person!"


    Having guessed the situation in front of him, Donnie did not expose Margaret''s embarrassment.


    After brewing a cup of coffee for Donnie, Margaret sat opposite him and began to exin in detail the requirements for starting an association.


    Donnie pretended to listen to Margaret''s words attentively, nodding from time to time to show that he understood what she was saying.


    "I am very grateful for today, Miss Schroeder. However, I am new to Antic City and not very familiar with the ce, so I might need to seek your help from time to time in the future. I hope you won''t refuse when the timees!"


    "It would be my honor to assist you, Mr. Block!" Margaret didn''t refuse Donnie''s request.


    Afterward, Donnie stood up to take his leave.


    Margaret saw him to the door and watched as Donnie walked away, her eyes bing somewhat vacant.


    In the following two or three days, Donnie did indeed meet with Margaret every day to discuss how to manage a caring and friendly association, and because of this, their rtionship deepened.


    By this time, they were already addressing each other as ''Margaret'' and ''Donnie''!


    And it was at this time that Antic City, and indeed the entire United States, was about to face the onset of the real Prohibition era!

 Chapter 27: 23. The Madness on the Eve of Prohibition (Please follow, please bookmark~)

    1920, the evening of January 16th!


    The entire Antic City was lit up as if it were daylight. On every street of Antic City, people could be seen staggering, drunk with bottles in hand, while others pushed carts full of all sorts of liquor, each person''s face bearing the madness of drinking to their heart''s content while they still could.


    At Block Tavern, the ce was packed. In front of everyone sat an assortment of drinks.


    Today, the tavern was Antic City''s leading melody, with brothels and casinos making way for it.


    Two muscr men were engaged in a drinking contest, two tables pushed together and topped with various drinks, a man standing at each end, hands braced on the tables, intently staring each other down.


    Behind them were their respective supporters, each holding a beer, whiskey, or rum in hand.


    Women, dressed with abandon, mingled among the crowd, no longer caring who was holding them.


    Robert didn''t care about the temperature outside; he was just wearing an open-necked shirt, one arm around a voluptuous woman, a whistle to his lips.


    At the sound of the whistle from Robert''s mouth, the contestants began to guzzle down the various fine drinks on the table like thirsty oxen.


    Cheers and shouts rose and fell. When one side imed victory, the atmosphere inside the tavern reached its zenith.


    The winner raised his arms high, as if a victorious general inspecting his troops, and suddenly, a woman lifting her skirt leapt into his embrace.


    Another scream arose.


    This was how the people of Antic City vented their emotions in a frenzy with the impending arrival of Prohibition.


    This scene was not unique to Block Tavern; it could be seen in any tavern of Antic City, in any city across the United States.


    The once federally supported Prohibition, even before its start, had already begun to face resistance from the people across the country.


    At that moment, Donnie raised his ss overhead, stirring up the atmosphere among all present.


    "Tonight is the eve when Americans'' personal freedoms will be stripped away!"


    This deration was met with fervent apuse throughout the tavern.


    "Block Tavern will always provide you with any ''liquid bread'' you desire; no one can deprive us of our right to enjoy freedom!"


    When these words were shouted, Block Tavern once again erupted in enthusiastic apuse.


    Simrly, a woman dressed provocatively with a charming face picked up her skirt, jumped onto the table, and fervently threw herself at Donnie, offering him her most passionate kiss.


    Donnie, in turn, wrapped his arm tightly around her slender waist, pulling her close to his body, and kissed her deeply.


    "Wo!!!"


    The atmosphere at the scene climbed again.


    Everyone kept asking for more drinks, as if they would never be able to drink again after today.


    Batches of customers were thrown out of the tavern, only to be reced by new batches entering.


    Last, handfuls of bills found their way into Donnie''s wallet.


    The night was wild; so wild that even Donnie didn''t know whether Block Tavern had closed its doors. When he opened his eyes, sunlight was already streaming into his room.


    Looking at the two unfamiliar women lying next to him and smelling the strong scent of hormones in the room, Donnie could imagine just how wild the previous night had been.


    He threw back the covers, ignoring the women''s pleas, and after washing up with a basin of cold water, Donnie feltpletely refreshed.


    When he went downstairs, he saw John already cleaning up the still-messy hall.


    "I''ve never seen people act so crazy!"


    Upon seeing Donnie, John couldn''t help butin.


    "Where''s Robert?"


    Grabbing a beer from behind the bar to clear his head, Donnie took a swig and felt even more invigorated.


    "He probably won''t be up until after ten," John said nonchntly.


    Donnie nodded. If he himself had been that wildst night, he could only imagine what sort of scene Robert might have been in.


    "We made over 300 US Dorsst night, which is about what we make in two months!"


    John sat down next to Donnie, saying this with some surprise.


    "I never expected everyone to go so crazy after knowing about the situation in Antic City!"


    Donnieughed, "Live for today with wine for today; who knows if Antic City can really stand up to the National Government!"


    John asked curiously, "So can Antic City really withstand the pressure from the National Government?"


    "Rest assured, Antic City won''t give up such a good opportunity!" Donnie said with conviction.


    During the Prohibition era in the United States, Antic City experienced its most rapid development phase, and the biggest credit was due to the ineffectiveness of the prohibitionws there. Even when the prohibition was repealed across the United States in the ''30s, it led directly to a period of decline for Antic City.


    It took decades for the city to recover, only improving slightly when it officially became the secondrgest casino city in the United States.


    John immediatelyughed and said, "If that''s really the case, then we don''t need to worry about Cameron''s tuition anymore!"


    "Cameron''s tuition has never been a problem!"


    Donnie said confidently.


    "I heard that the National Government has already established a prohibition enforcement agency. They will be deployed to every state, every city. Won''t they bring us some trouble?"


    John asked.


    To better promote the enforcement of the Prohibition, the National Government had already trained a group of prohibition agents as early asst year.


    "Don''t worry!" Donnie said dismissively, "Those people won''t cause us any trouble!"


    When Nucky was arrested, the National Government spent four to five years investigating him to secure a conviction, and even then, they only managed to put him away on charges of tax evasion.


    In the United States, the concept that thew does not punish the masses was equally applicable, if not more so.


    As long as Antic City could keep providing continuous political donations and more votes to those at the higher echelons, the city would not be hindered by Prohibition.


    Getting the answer he wanted, John had nothing to worry about anymore.


    "By the way, the tavern owners came overst night; they finally couldn''t hold out any longer and agreed to our offer!"


    John said proudly.


    Previously, Donnie had wanted to sell his stockpiled liquor to the taverns of Antic City, but to his surprise, they tried to unite to force him to lower his prices. That''s when Donnie had Robert increase the selling price, adopting a take-it-or-leave-it attitude.


    When the owners saw Antic City''s frenzyst night, they couldn''t sit still any longer and someone immediately came to Block Tavern, capitting.


    "It''s the same as before, ensure our liquor reserves are secure, and sell the rest to them."


    John nodded, "I''ll discuss the distribution quantities to each establishment with Robert once he wakes up."


    Donnie nodded, "Don''t let any one bar grow too dominant. After all, good liquor will be increasingly scarce in Antic City."


    The Prohibition did have its effects. As a pure tourism city, Antic City couldn''t haverge ndestine distilleries, which meant that once the United States'' stockpile of liquor waspletely depleted, cities like Antic City and others would have to resort to poor quality liquor from those illegal distilleries.


    As for the liquor smuggled from Europe and Canada, it would be sold at high prices to the upper-middle-ss people in the United States.


    ording to historical records, during this time, many distilleries mixed industrial alcohol with whiskey, rum, and wine to sell to drinkers.


    This led to an annual increase in deaths from alcohol poisoning in the United States.


    Because of Carl, Donnie was able to produce liquor that was superior to the poor-quality spirits yet not as fine as the smuggled ones from Europe and Canada. Therefore, he was already nning to enter the mid-to-low end of the American bootleg liquor market with such products.


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    John said with pride.


    After chatting casually for a bit, the two women in Donnie''s room came downstairs, their cheeks flushed and their manner flirtatious.


    Donnie took out three US dors from the drawer and handed it to them. The two divided their share, each kissing their banknotes against their lips.


    "Last night was a thoroughly enjoyable and wonderful evening, and I hope we have the chance to continue!"


    One of the women, whose name Donnie didn''t know, kissed him and then left hand in hand with the other woman.


    During this era, traditional women still made up the majority in the United States, so they were not as open as American women in the seventies and eighties.


    The women who appeared in Block Tavernst night were mostly from the boarding houses nearby. They knew that the men of Antic City were all out drinking in the tavernsst night, so they also entered various taverns, and evidently, they were sessful.


    "How were those twost night?"


    After the women left, John looked at Donnie with a mischievous grin and asked.


    Donnie asked, "Don''t tell me you slept alonest night?"


    "Of course not!" John immediately denied, then became somewhat embarrassed as he said, "But I drank too muchst night and only remember waking up next to a woman; I''ve forgotten what happenedst night!"


    Donnie looked at John with disdain, "You always boast about how much you can drink, but in the end, you''re just a lightweight, aren''t you!"


    Although John didn''t understand what Donnie meant, he knew it wasn''t anything good. But then he felt embarrassed again thinking about his performancest night.


    "Humph, tonight I will definitely show her what I''m made of!"


    Donnie chuckled. As they were preparing to find a ce for lunch, a man with graying hair, apanied by two subordinates, slowly walked into Block Tavern.


    "Donnie Block, I haven''t mistaken you, have I?" The man looked at Donnie with a smile and said casually, "I am Brigadier General Louis Kuhler!"

 Chapter 28: 24. Donnie doesnt want to be a fence-sitter (please follow, please favorite~)

    The Brigadier sat down unceremoniously, his eyes slowly sweeping over the entire bar, his somber voice rising once again.


    "Other than the name, nothing has changed! That idiot George actually gave this ce to you, it truly is a damn shame."


    Donnie sat at another table, watching the Brigadier. If there was anyone in Antic City that Donnie least wanted to see, the Brigadier would certainly top the list.


    After all, he had plotted to kill his illegitimate son.


    "I''ve heard tales of the Brigadier since I was very young. May I ask why the Brigadier hase here today?"


    At that moment, Donnie maintained hisposure, although his heart had already reached the highest level of alert, he still appeared very calm.


    The Brigadier spoke in his perpetually unhurried tone, not answering Donnie''s question, but instead continued on his own ord: "I remember, not long after I had started the street corner, I established Ko Bar here, hoping to pass it on forever, yet to my surprise, that fool George gave it to you!"


    Donnie did not speak this time, as if he were really waiting for the Brigadier to reminisce about his past.


    John sat next to Donnie with one hand in his pocket, where his handgun was.


    After waiting a while, as if the Brigadier had finished reminiscing about the past, he continued in his unrushed manner: "I''ve heard that before, George wanted to take this ce back?"


    Donnie nodded, saying, "That''s right, but what''s heartbreaking is that just when I was ready to leave, he was killed by someone!"


    The Brigadier nodded, a trace of sadness on his face: "Although George was an idiot, he was still my son. The things he didn''t finish, I still intend to do them!"


    Donnie''s brows furrowed momentarily before he smiled and said, "Of course, if the Brigadier wishes to take this ce back, we can leave immediately."


    After stepping into the bar and seeing Donnie for the first time, the Brigadier seriously sized up Donnie for the second time, then with a slight smile said.


    "I thought you might refuse!"


    Donnie calmly replied, "I can''t imagine anyone in Antic City who could refuse a request from the Brigadier!"


    "Haha!" The Brigadierughed heartily for the first time, then said, "Forget it, I''ve heard George say many times that you two were good friends on the battlefield. Not only that, but you also saved his life there. I''m old now, and Antic City belongs to the younger generation. Since this ce has already been given to you, I''ll leave it in your hands!"


    "Thank you for your generosity, Brigadier!" Donnie said gratefully.


    The Brigadier continued, "I''ve heard that when you were on the battlefield, your cooperation with the British was very pleasant?"


    Donnie nodded, "Indeed it was; we made quite a few friends there."


    The Brigadier nodded slightly, showing a satisfied smile, again touching on the topic of his old age: "I''m old now, with no one else by my side. As a good friend of George''s, I hope you cane to my home when you have the time, to visit an old man like me."


    Donnie showed a perfectly appropriate smile and said, "If that''s the case, it would be my great honor!"


    The Brigadier nodded again, then propped himself up with his cane, preparing to leave, and said, "That works out well, there''s a dinner at my house tomorrow night, you can bring yourdy friend along!"


    "Thank you for the invitation, Brigadier, I will definitely be there on time!"


    Donnie also stood at this moment and saw the Brigadier out of Block Tavern.


    Only after the Brigadier had gotten into his car and left did John finally breathe a sigh of relief and ask, "What''s that old guy up to,ing here and talking nonsense? He doesn''t know what we did, does he, and now wants to lure you to his ce to kill you?"


    "If he really knew the truth of the matter, he wouldn''t meet us in such a manner!"


    Donnie spoke to John with aplex look: "It looks like our ns for a peaceful revenue stream might be dashed. From now on, we''re going to have trouble."


    At this point, Donnie added with a hint of anticipation, "However, this could also be an opportunity for us!"


    With a brain capacity akin to that of a squirrel''s, John couldn''tprehend what Donnie meant, but Donnie did not bother to exin further.


    He needed to return to his room to carefully consider the night''s events.


    Though the Brigadier''s power in Antic City was no longerparable to Nucky''s, it was still beyond Donnie''s reach. So, if the Brigadier truly knew that George''s death was orchestrated by Donnie, Block Tavern would surely have already been riddled with bullet holes by now.


    The fact that he came in person to talk in such a cryptic manner simply meant that with George''s death, the Brigadier was short of someone to charge into battle in Antic City.


    And as for himself!


    With the start of Prohibition and a steady supply of alcohol to sell to others, coupled with Nucky''s favor, it was impossible for the general not to take notice of him.


    "These people should have already investigated my background thoroughly. It seems I need to ask Carl to find another brewery in addition to the fixed one, as a backup. If one encounters a problem, the other can continue the supply," he thought.


    Whether it was Nucky''s previous appreciation or the general''s current recruitment, Donnie was well aware that the other party only wanted to use him as a tool.


    And a disposable tool at that.


    So once Donnie realized they knew more about him, he naturally had to prepare some fallback options!


    "The general''s tant visit today will probably reach the always watchful Nucky very soon. What will Nucky do then?"


    At this thought, Donnie actually felt some expectation. If Antic City were a calmke, it would be extremely difficult for him to rise to prominence since the city''s power figures had already achieved a perfect bnce, forming a self-serving interest group.


    They absolutely did not tolerate any neers.


    At that moment, Donnie felt like he was ying the two men, leading both the general and Nucky on. When in trouble, he''d be sweet-talking them, but when not, he''d maintain, "We''re just ordinary friends. I thought you understood my thoughts, but it turns out you''re just as vulgar, only interested in my ''body''."


    Indeed, as Donnie had anticipated, Nucky had learned about the general''s visit to Block Tavern even before the general had left.


    "I didn''t expect Donnie to be such a sought-after individual that even the general would personally seek him out!"


    After hearing Louis'' report, Nucky leaned back on the sofa, his expression a bit dazed due to the hangover from the night before.


    Seeing Nucky''s condition, Louis poured him a cup of coffee and said, "Boss, Donnie is just an owner of a tavern. There are hundreds, if not a thousand, like him in Antic City. Why would the general take notice of him? Could it be there was contact between them before?"


    Nucky shook his head confidently, "No, if there had been contact between them before, George wouldn''t have approached him to reim the tavern."


    Continuing, Nucky asked Louis, "Do you know why I have such a high opinion of Donnie?"


    Without hesitation, Louis replied, "Because you said before, Boss, that Donnie is someone moderately intelligent with some tricks up his sleeve!"


    Nucky nodded and smiled, "That was my earlier assessment of him, but now Donnie has done something that indeed proves he deserves such praise!"


    Not quite understanding, Louis asked, "What did he do?"


    Nucky, turning the question back to Louis, inquired, "Do you know who has made the most money from this failure to enforce Prohibition in Antic City?"


    "Of course, it''s you, Boss!" Louis replied promptly and decisively.


    Although Nucky''s warehouse had been bombed, causing him to lose arge quantity of stored alcohol, the fact that Antic City''s Prohibition failed meant that Nucky would definitely have a goldmine to exploit in the future.


    Nucky dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand, "That''s in the future. I''m talking about right now. Right now, the person who has made the most from this situation is actually Donnie Block.


    ording to the data you delivered earlier, just yesterday, the retail sales from Donnie''s Block Tavern and the alcohol purchases by bars, brothels, boarding houses, and hotels from him have reached nearly ten thousand US dors. If all these stockpiled drinks were amassed by Donnie beforehand, then by now he must have earned at least four thousand dors!"


    "Ten thousand dors? Four thousand dors?"


    Louis was shocked by these figures. Although he was the one who delivered the data, they were presented to him in written form by others, so Louis hadn''t seen these figures for himself.


    "How is that possible? Donnie only borrowed a thousand dors from you. Where did he get so much stockpiled alcohol?"


    Nucky chuckled softly, "That''s exactly why I say this situation perfectly reflects Donnie''s intelligence. I think the real reason he came to borrow money from me was not actually for the thousand dors but rather to get to know me. Plus, when he lied to us about wanting to buy a tavern, in reality, he was acquiring alcohol elsewhere. He even managed to deceive me at the time!"


    Hearing this, Louis couldn''t help but say, "Boss, if that''s the case, we definitely can''t let Donnie side with the general!"


    Nucky, still confident, said, "Don''t worry, I''ve told you, haven''t I? Donnie is a smart man. Since he''s smart, he knows what to choose. In Antic City, not choosing me and instead going with the general would make me think everything he''s done so far was directed by someone else!"


    Louis was still somewhat concerned, "But what if the general offers him an irresistible proposition?"


    Nucky smiled calmly, "The general won''t put all his hopes on Donnie. Therefore, the conditions he can offer Donnie are definitely not something we can''t match!"


    On stating this, the smile on Nucky''s face vanished, and he spoke more seriously, "However, your worries are not without reason. Have someone keep a close eye on Donnie. If he really makes a poor choice, then there''s no need for such a person to stay around anymore!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 29: 25. We are friends, arent we (please follow and collect~)

    Prohibition in Antic City was ineffective, but not all residents of Antic City were looking forward to it; there were still two groups that opposed it. Some took action, while others did not.


    The 3K Party, the inactive ones, were well known to be scheming something nefarious, which is why Nucky had met with the leader of Antic City''s 3K Party multiple times, demanding they refrain from any radical actions.


    The ones who took action were from the WCTU!


    Although the WCTU was established in 1874, the United States had nearly a century of history of women''s temperance activities. They thought that with the sess of Prohibition, America would stay away from alcohol, but the WCTU in Antic City found that here, Prohibition had no effect whatsoever.


    The men of Antic City not only did not abstain from alcohol, but they were drinking more than ever.


    It was under these circumstances that the WCTU of Antic City began their campaign.


    Groups of women, carrying various temperance banners, took to the boardwalk. They knelt in front of the taverns on the boardwalk, chanting verses from the Bible.


    At the same time, some of the women were advising tavern owners to end their cooperation with the devil... referring to rum and other strong liquors as the devil.


    Faced with such a situation, the tavern owners were naturally not going to just stand by and watch.


    "These damned women, they want to reignite their holy war!"


    Scott stood at the entrance of his tavern, staring at the women kneeling before him, and said with fiery eyes.


    The so-called ''holy war'' was actually a temperance battle waged by women in small towns like Hillsboro in Ohio and Adrian in Michigan in the Midwestern United States in 1873.


    At that time, a group of middle-ss Puritan women initiated a temperance ''holy war'', whose main goal was to destroy and close the local taverns.


    Their actions then were just like what was happening now... no, even more insane.


    "Paul, release our dogs immediately, and have people wield clubs to drive these damned women away!"


    Scott shouted angrily. He had recently fallen on hard times. He had not gotten his supply of alcohol from Donnie before Prohibition, leading to a downturn in businesspared to other taverns during those transitional days. Now, just when he was finally getting alcohol and ready to thrive, these WCTU women came to cause trouble, a result Scott naturally couldn''t ept!


    "Boss, should we also talk to Donnie about this? After all, not only is our business affected, but his is too!"


    Paul reminded Scott.


    Scott nced sideways at Block Tavern and saw Donnie at the entrance, observing the women''s behavior just like himself, his eyes zing, and said, "No need, we''ll just disperse the women in front of our tavern!"


    If there were a list of people Scott hated the most at that moment, Donnie''s name would certainly rank higher than these women''s.


    If only Donnie had agreed to sell some of his stock to him back then, he wouldn''t have had to run around begging for alcohol and eventually buying some at a high price!


    Paul heard what his boss said and said no more, turning to signal the people from their tavern to start preparing to drive away the women.


    "Scott is already preparing to drive away the women, what should we do?"


    Robert, standing next to Donnie, asked him.


    Donnie stood at the entrance of Block Tavern, his gaze fixed on the women on the boardwalk, or rather, on one of the women in particr.


    Margaret Schroeder!


    Her clothing was thinnerpared to the other women, her face slightly bluish, clearly due to malnutrition and the cold weather.


    Margaret also noticed Donnie, disbelief in her eyes, and some disappointment.


    Through their interactions over the past few days, she hade to think very highly of Donnie¡ªa gentleman who was polite, gracious, and willing to help others.


    But to Margaret''s surprise, Donnie turned out to be a tavern owner!


    And what they were campaigning against were the taverns!


    "Of course, we watch!"


    Donnie answered Robert in a low voice without turning his head.


    "Does Scott still think we''re in thest century? You should know, women now have the right to vote in the United States, which is their amulet. Scott''s attempt to usest century''s methods against them will only make him even more embarrassed!"


    As Donnie''s voice fell, people from Scott''s tavern had already started to drive the women away with clubs and snarling dogs.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Scott''s ce¡ªmany other tavern owners were doing the same.


    In an instant, the entire boardwalk became chaotic, and screams rose one after another.


    Seeing such a situation, Donnie told Robert, "Close the door!"


    "Close the door?"


    John, who stood on the other side of Donnie, looked at him in surprise and couldn''t help saying, "Why close the door now, when business is good? We will lose a lot!"


    Donnie looked at John helplessly and said, "It''s only the afternoon now, and our peak hours haven''t even started. How much can we lose?"


    Jon then touched his head, smiling naively, "Right, I forgot!"


    As they spoke, John and Robert were preparing to close the door. However, Donnie didn''t enter the tavern at that moment; instead, he dove straight into the chaotic crowd.


    Pushing through the people blocking his way, Donnie arrived at Margaret''s side without hesitation. At that moment, Margaret''s face was pale, and her pupils were dted with fright because a wooden stick was already swinging down towards her head.


    Just as Margaret instinctively closed her eyes, waiting for the stick to fall, she suddenly felt arge hand protecting her head, and the stick that should have fallen didn''te down.


    Margaret opened her eyes and saw that Donnie had already positioned himself in front of her, his right hand protecting her head, while his left hand was raised, stopping the wooden stick.


    Margaret saw a pained expression in Donnie''s eyes, but his whole body remained firm and steadfast in protecting her.


    At that moment, the chaotic scene around them seemed to have disappeared, and in Margaret''s eyes, there was only Donnie.


    This caused Margaret to overlook the fact that, at that very moment, Antic City''s Sheriff Eli Johnson, along with Antic City''s policemen, had arrived at the scene. The threat of their guns quickly quieted the turmoil.


    After gaining control of the scene, Eli Johnson immediately separated the two groups of people and began to scold Scott and the others.


    The situation at the scene had developed to a point where it naturally could not continue in chaos. About half an hourter, the women of the WCTU began to disperse slowly, persuaded by Eli Johnson¡ªan act not of their submission,


    but rather, a promise from Eli Johnson that he would seriously handle the incidents that had urred that day.


    "Margaret, who is this?"


    Elena Dorn, president of the Antic City WCTU, asked upon seeing Donnie being helped by Margaret.


    For a moment, Margaret didn''t know how best to introduce Donnie.


    It was then that Donnie spoke up, "I''m the owner of Block Tavern!"


    Hearing that Donnie was the owner of a tavern, the core members of the WCTU immediately directed hostile nces towards him.


    At this time, Margaret quickly exined, "Mr. Block''s tavern was the first and the only one to close its doors, and he also stepped in to save many of our sisters!"


    With Margaret''s exnation, the look in Elena Dorn and others'' eyes softened when they regarded Donnie.


    Elena Dorn even went so far as to adopt a messiah-like tone with Donnie, "Mr. Block, since you are a sensible man, you should understand that the devil is destroying this country. You ought to cage the demon and close your tavern!"


    Close the tavern, and what would I eat?


    Suppressing his pain, Donnie replied, "If I could, I would certainly wish to, but... just..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Donnie let out a cry of pain, causing Margaret, who had been paying close attention to his actions, to immediately ask with concern.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Donnie rolled up his sleeve to reveal a bruise on his forearm and forced a smile, "It''s nothing."


    "You need to apply medicine to that, or it could be very dangerous!" Margaret said urgently upon seeing the injury on Donnie.


    "I''ll go to the hospitalter!" Donnie said nonchntly.


    "Do you not have... any medicine?" Margaret asked.


    "I didn''t prepare any!" Donnie said with a wry smile.


    "Come with me, I''ll treat it for you!" Margaret, taking Donnie''s hand, started walking beyond the boardwalk.


    This allowed Donnie to smoothly avoid Elena Dorn and the others.


    With Margaret''s assistance, Donnie arrived at her home, where she rummaged through her belongings to find some medicine and began treating his wounds.


    "Thank you!"


    Donnie sat on a chair that creaked as he expressed his gratitude to Margaret.


    Concentrating on Donnie''s injuries, Margaret said, "If it weren''t for you, I might have been in even greater danger."


    "We''re friends, aren''t we? Besides, you''re a woman. How could I possibly stand by and watch you get hurt?" Donnie said gently.


    His tone touched something deep within Margaret, causing her hands, which were treating Donnie, to tremble slightly.


    "You''re the owner of a tavern?" Margaret, seemingly focused onpleting the treatment, sat opposite Donnie and voiced the doubt that lingered in her mind.


    "Yes," Donnie nodded.


    "But alcohol is destroying this country!" Margaret said with anger shing in her face when she mentioned alcohol.


    She was the epitome of women hurt by alcohol in the United States; her husband was a drunkard who woulde home and beat his wife!


    Donnie helplessly admitted, "Actually, I don''t really want to be a tavern owner, but I have no choice; it wasn''t my decision to make!"


    Donnie''s words evoked a look of puzzlement in Margaret, and a hint of relief in the depths of her eyes. She ced her hands onto Donnies''s and softly asked, "Could you tell me more about your circumstances?"

 Chapter 30: 26. Brigadier Generals Dinner Party (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Margaret, being a rather traditional woman, was emotional and full of maternal love.


    Thus, after she heard Donnie''s revised story, her entire demeanor became caring, and her heart no longer harbored any ill thoughts about Donnie''s identity as a tavern owner.


    She consoled softly, "This is God''s constion for your brave performance on the battlefield. They wanted you to move into the North District of Antic City, but then you encountered the current situation in Antic City. This is God''s reward to you!"


    Donnie caught Margaret''s hand with his own, gently saying, "Thank you. Since I returned to Antic City, no one has ever said these things to me. I am very grateful for your guidance!"


    Margaret, whose hand was grasped by Donnie, panicked inside and wanted to pull away, but Donnie, in his excitement, was gripping too tightly, making it impossible for her to withdraw her hand.


    After briefly trying to free herself, Margaret ceased any further attempts.


    As the two found themselves in a rtively enclosed space and the ambiance began to grow ambiguous, the atmosphere in the room turned somewhat unnatural.


    However, Donnie made no further moves at this time. While Margaret inherently possessed the openness of Westerners, that trait had yet to be awakened in her, and being too hasty in this moment might have had the opposite effect.


    "Ah!" In such a charged atmosphere, Margaret nervously withdrew her hand, fiddling with her hair to calm the restlessness in her heart.


    "Donnie, there''s something I need your help with!"


    Donnie also withdrew his hand, naturally responding, "Of course, I would be delighted to do anything for you!"


    Margaret waved her hands, slightly flustered, and said, "It''s not about me, I would like to invite you to give a speech at our association."


    Upon hearing Margaret''s invitation, Donnie showed a slightly disappointed expression and asked, "Just because of my identity?"


    Margaret, somewhat agitated, replied, "It''s precisely because you are a tavern owner that your speech will be all the more persuasive!"


    After pondering for a moment, Donnie said, "Alright then, you know I can''t refuse an invitation from you!"


    This response made Margaret blush, and for a moment she didn''t know how to reply to Donnie''s words.


    Seeing that the day''s progress was sufficient, Donnie stood up and said to Margaret, "It''s gettingte; I should leave."


    Witnessing Donnie rising to leave filled Margaret''s heart with an unexinable sense of loss, but years of moral standards kept her from showing it.


    After seeing Donnie out the door, Margaret went to find Elena Dorn and others. As an officer of the WCTU, although she had some say, the matter of inviting Donnie to speak still required Elena Dorn''s consent.


    Back on the boardwalk, Donnie saw that his tavern was still closed and pushed the door open to find Robert and John idly drinking beer.


    "What are you doing? Why is the door not open?"


    Donnie said loudly.


    John stood up, puzzled, and said to Donnie, "Wasn''t it you who said to close the door?"


    Donnie, frustrated, replied, "We naturally didn''t need to open when those annoying women were here, but now that they are gone, why are we still closed? Do you really n to heed those women''s words and shut down?"


    "Ha!" John smacked his palm in realization and said, "Right, how did I forget that!"


    Donnie shook his head, resigned, and headed upstairs, saying, "I''m going to change into a suit to attend themodore''s dinner; you two take care of the house!"


    John and Robert nodded.


    Once Donnie was back downstairs in a suit, he asked Robert, "By the way, how are Scott and the others doing?"


    Robert immediately smiled and said, "Nucky has given them a severe reprimand. I guess they won''t be able to open for business for a couple of days. I imagine more of Antic City''s drunks will flood into our tavern!"


    Donnieughed and left the tavern, heading to themodore''s vi by the shore.


    A servant who had received instructions from themodore greeted Donnie with great politeness and ushered him into the living room upon his arrival.


    When Donnie entered the living room, he saw themodore already seated there, chatting with a man about his age.


    "Leck, let me introduce you. This is the American hero I''ve told you about before, Donnie Block!"


    Seeing Donnie enter the living room, themodore stood up warmly and introduced Donnie to Leck.


    "Donnie, this is Leck Young. He fought in America''s great revolution, and after the war, he came to Antic City and established the first entertainment dock here!"


    Donnie''s interest was piqued; he knew themodore''s friend couldn''t be that simple.


    Even though Donnie had only been in Antic City for a few months, he had already heard about Leck Young.


    The so-called Revolutionary War was actually the American Civil War.


    ```


    During the 1980s, Leck Young was already a famous millionaire in Antic City, and at that time, his amusement pier was also one of the busiest ces in Antic City.


    "Mr. Young, I grew up listening to your legend!"


    Donnie courteously extended his hand.


    Leck Young, supporting himself with his cane, stood up andughed heartily, "I have heard the Major speak of your achievements on the battlefield, a remarkable young man indeed, I am pleased to meet you!"


    After exchanging pleasantries, the three of them took their seats.


    Several more people arrived in session, all appearing to be about the age of the Major, with the only exception being a young man dressed in a hand-tailored suit, his hair slicked back with pomade.


    "Donnie, let me introduce you, this is Vince McGrady, the legal officer of Antic City!"


    Upon learning the man''s identity, Donnie scrutinized him seriously. Legal officer was a very special profession. In the future United States, this profession would no longer exist. The nature of a legal officer''s work is simr to that of a municipal court judge ofter times, responsible for handling non-violent criminal cases, disruptive social behavior, and vitions of traffic regtions.


    The municipal court of Antic City is a sensitiveponent of grassroots district politics, where judges must pledge allegiance to their group.


    "If your uncle gets locked up for causing trouble drunk, the elected leader must help get him out, if your son is caught in an inappropriate ce, then it''s up to the district leader to help get him out; if your brother is used of fighting, the district leader must also ensure he won''t be convicted."


    However, these are not matters for district leaders to handle directly, hence they need someone to actually do it.


    The person specifically doing this in Antic City now is the legal officer!


    After Donnie showed Vince McGrady his good will, he did not receive the respect he deserved in return; the other man merely nodded curtly.


    Faced with such a response from Vince, naturally, Donnie wouldn''t say anything more.


    The group had now arrived at the Major''s vi''s dining room, sitting around an oval dining table, and just as the Major was about to lift his ss and say something, a servant walked in with a ck man wearing a three-piece suit and holding a cane.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen, I amte!"


    On this person''s arrival, Donnie noticed that the others at the table revealed undisguised expressions of disgust.


    Donnie understood why they had such expressions because the neer was a ck man.


    "Haha, we were just about to start, you''ve arrived just in time, dear LeBron James!"


    The man turned out to be Antic City''srgest bootlegger, LeBron James!


    Donnie watched, intrigued, as LeBron James took the most corner seat, even though his status and wealth in Antic City were higher than Donnie''s at the moment. In such a gathering, due to his identity, that was the only ce he could take.


    Yet even so, Donnie still saw pride in his eyes.


    The fact that he could dine at the same table with a group of white dignitaries of Antic City was already a matter of great pride for LeBron James.


    Following tradition, the Major made a toast, and the atmosphere became cheerful.


    There were, however, some discordant voices.


    "Donnie, I heard you just came from the battlefield, do you still remember our dining etiquette?"


    Vince elegantly carved his steak with a knife and fork, looking at Donnie with a slight hint of provocation.


    Such an inquiry made the other guests at the table turn their attention towards Donnie. They had been aware of Donnie''s situation before their meeting today.


    These people considered themselves nobility, gentlemen, and naturally had their own dining etiquette.


    Donnie picked up his knife and fork,ughed, and said, "God didn''t tell us the etiquette we should use to eat when he created food, of course, I think elegance is always timeless!"


    Just as Donnie said, his manner of dining didn''t give anyone present a chance to find fault.


    Watching Donnie eat, Vince slightly curled his lip, revealing his dissatisfaction unabashedly.


    After this small incident, Donnie had assumed the Major would discuss something substantial, such as how to deal with Nucky, but throughout the dinner, the Major only talked about how to construct an Antic City that best suited everyone present''s interests, without mentioning Nucky''s name during the banquet.


    It was only after the dinner ended and Donnie saw that only he and LeBron James were leaving the ce, did Donnie understand that the Major still didn''t trust him!


    But thinking about it, it made sense. After all, including this time, they had barely met twice, how could the other trust him!


    "That Vince McGrady must be the Major''s biggest reliance among the young men!"


    Donnie mused quietly as he walked away.


    Just as Donnie was a few hundred meters away from the Major''s vi, a car stopped in front of him; behind the wheel was none other than LeBron James, who had left with him!


    ```

 Chapter 31: 27. Huge Returns (Please follow, please favorite~)

    "I didn''t expect you to show up here!"


    Donnie, seated in LeBron''s car, heard him speak.


    "I heard Nucky thinks highly of you, not only giving you a loan but also letting you supply me. Now youe to themodore''s dinner, aren''t you afraid of Nucky finding out?"


    LeBron James said with ease.


    Although Donnie and he were now in a partnership, in truth, Robert had been the one in contact with LeBron James during this time, not Donnie.


    After listening, Donnieughed and asked, "I heard that people from the North District speak very directly. Could it be that you, LeBron, have been dealing with white folks so much that you''ve also learned their technique of speaking?"


    The already dark-faced LeBron James, upon hearing Donnie''s words, appeared even darker... not that it was noticeable.


    "I know you must have another batch of stored liquor. Sell it to me at a price lower than the one we agreed on, and I won''t tell Nucky about tonight''s incident!"


    This was the real reason LeBron James had Donnie get in the car.


    Even his distillery hadn''t officially started producing rum and whiskey yet, but he could get a steady supply from Donnie. This made LeBron James believe Donnie must have a considerable stash.


    Even though Donnie was currently supplying him, LeBron James understood that Donnie was Nucky''s important ally to keep himself in check.


    Naturally, Donnie became his biggestpetitor in Antic City. Adhering to the principle that the friend of an enemy is an enemy, Donnie also became an enemy in LeBron''s eyes.


    Donnie leaned against the car window, took out a pack of cigarettes from his coat pocket, drew one, ced it in his mouth, then lit it up. Only when the smoke began to fill the car did Donnie look at LeBron.


    "Nucky has given the entire Antic City''s private liquor brewing business to you, and now you''re also at themodore''s dinner. Aren''t you afraid of Nucky being unhappy?"


    LeBron James''s expression darkened as he said coldly, "Themodore and I are brothers, we''ve known each other for years!"


    Donnieughed and said, "You shouldn''t be telling me this; you should be thinking about how to exin it to Nucky!"


    With a creak,


    LeBron James brought the car to a stop, looked at Donnie coldly, and said, "Get out, from now on, you''ll be my enemy!"


    Donnie disembarked nonchntly, without so much as a nce at LeBron James, and walked straight towards the boardwalk.


    With such poor emotional intelligence, he wants topete with me?


    When Donnie returned to Block Tavern, he saw it was crowded, with Robert and John busy on their feet.


    Donnie greeted the bar''s patrons on his way to the bar counter.


    "Donnie, why is your family''s liquor tasting worse, nothing like the rum we used to drink?"


    "That''s right, Donnie, you''re cheating your gods!"


    Some customersined loudly.


    Unconcerned with theirints, Donnie said, "The only ce in Antic City you can get such pure rum and whiskey is Block Tavern. If you''re not satisfied, you can try another tavern!"


    Donnie''s words left the grumbling people disgruntled, but they had to admit, even if the liquor at Block Tavern wasn''t what it used to be, it was still the best drink they could find in any Antic City tavern!


    "We might as well bring Lolita to Antic City. You two are just too busy to handle it all!"


    Donnie suggested to Robert, who was mixing drinks.


    Without even looking at Donnie, Robert replied with a touch of resentment, "If you could just stay at the tavern like you should, we wouldn''t be short on hands!"


    Donnie spread his hands and said, "Clearly, that''s a suggestion that''s not going to happen!"


    As Donnie began to enter the power center of Antic City, he would be busier, hardly able to attend to the tavern business.


    Not at all surprised, Robert said, "John has already spoken with Chris and Magichi from the vige, and they''ll being to Antic City in the next couple of days."


    In fact, Donnie had previously told John to find more staff, as Donnie''s business wasn''t just the Block Tavern but also included private liquor production and transportation. The most dangerous part was the transportation from Elwood Vige to Antic City.


    As for Chris and Magichi, Donnie was familiar with them. They had grown up with John and were his trusty aides.


    Upon hearing the two were on their way, Donnie surveyed the tavern and quickly found the target he was looking for.


    He ced his little fingers to his mouth and emitted a sharp whistle, attracting the attention of the other tavern customers. At that moment, Olman turned around as well.


    Then Olman saw Donnie waving at him.


    Olman approached with mixed feelings. Initially, he had lured Donnie to the hotel on Eli''s behalf to coerce him into handing over his stash of liquor, only for Nucky to appear suddenly, revealing the rtionship between Donnie and Nucky to Olman.


    This made Olman very worried. Although at the time Donnie said it was nothing, in the following days, Olman had invited Donnie multiple times, only to be rejected.


    "Dear Donnie, is there something you need?"


    Arriving at Donnie''s side, Olman asked warmly.


    Donnie fetched $25 from the drawer and handed it directly to Olman, chuckling, "Same as always, two Colt 1911s, 50 rounds!"


    Olman pulled out $20, leaving $5, and said, "We''re friends now, the whole thing will just be $40!"


    Donnie naturally took back the $5, expressing his thanks, "Thank you!"


    "Oh!" Olman eximed exaggeratedly, "My dear Donnie, if you treat me so formally, I won''t be happy!"


    Donnieughed heartily, pped Olman on the shoulder, "Yes, my friend!"


    After Olman left, Robert watched his retreating figure and muttered, "This must be the convenience thates with increased social status!"


    Donnie nodded in agreement, "Exactly, in fact, there''s no real rtionship between Nucky and me, but since he showed up, they assumed we''re good friends!"


    Robert replied, "From what you''ve said, I gather that this so-called rise in social status actually means gaining Nucky''s approval."


    Donnie spread his hands, expressing indifference, "At least that''s the case in Antic City at the moment!"


    Robert questioned, "If Nucky knew you were attending the Colonel''s dinner tonight, would your status still continue to exist?"


    Although Robert''s words were the same as what LeBron James had said, Donnie still smiled happily, "Do you really think Nucky isn''t aware of the Coloneling to see me before?"


    Unable to help himself, Robert shook his head, "I really don''t understand what goes on in your minds, why can''t I figure out the schemes?"


    Donnie lightly patted Robert''s shoulder,ughing, "You don''t need to understand too clearly, there''s a lot of fun in these matters!"


    "The more you say so, the more curious I get!"


    Impatiently, Robert served a beer to a customer at the bar.


    "You guys mind the shop, I''ve got an important errand to run tomorrow!"


    Grabbing a bottle of beer from the counter, Donnie greeted the others and headed upstairs.


    The next day!


    By the time Donnie woke up, John had already left Antic City and returned to Elwood Vige, first to transport a batch of alcohol and then to pick up Chris and Magichi.


    "I think we should switch cars!"


    Seeing that Donnie hadn''t left the tavern immediately, Robert sat down in front of him.


    "The previous car, though Raven repainted it once, could still be troublesome if someone recognized it, and it no longer meets our current cargo volume!"


    "Then find Olman and buy another truck!" Donnie said carelessly.


    Nucky had previously told Louis about Donnie''s ie during this period, but in reality, that ie was still inurate.


    At first, Donnie bought $500 worth of alcohol from William, then borrowed another $1000 from Nucky, and also, George''s death had brought Donnie an ie of $5000.


    To keep it hidden from Nucky''s eyes, that $6000 was spent by John driving to Phdelphia to buy alcohol, not in Antic City.


    After returning, the explosion of Nucky''s warehouse allowed Carl to use this batch of alcohol to blend more drinks.


    In short, at that time, Donnie had at least $20000 worth of stock in hand.


    However, in order to deceive Nucky, Donnie only marketed about $10000 worth of alcohol in Antic City, with the rest being gradually sold at Block Tavern. Let''s not forget that Donnie was essentially making a no-cost deal.


    So, as of now, Donnie had umted over $15000 in cash.


    Even after deducting the $1300 he owed to Nucky, Donnie still possessed $13700 in cash.


    In the United States of 1920, this amount of money was a considerable fortune!


    That''s why Robert could now boldly suggest to Donnie the idea of changing cars.


    "By the way, what do the customers think of the alcohol we''ve been blending?"


    Donnie asked.


    Robert spoke casually, "You saw yesterday''s situation yourself, they''d have to keep any opinions to themselves, at least our tavern''s alcohol hasn''t killed anyone!"


    LeBron James had hurriedly produced a batch of rum and whiskey blend with industrial alcohol to cope with the alcohol shortage in Antic City, which ended up killing several of the city''s hard drinkers over the past few days.


    The worst thing is topare products, and although Block Tavern''s alcohol wasn''t as good as before, at least it was safe!


    "If that''s the case, then there''s no problem!" Donnie said, not too concerned. After checking the time, Donnie stood up and smilingly said.


    "Alright, I''m off to see Nucky now, you''ll have to fend for yourself at lunch today!"


    "I might as well just head over to Lisa''s ce!" Robert joked.

 Chapter 32: 28. Eliminating Influence (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Donnie never believed that his attendance at themodore''s private dinner could be kept a secret from Nucky.


    Themodore''s invitation was so public, and Nucky, who was always watching themodore''s affairs, would definitely know about it.


    So when Donnie met Nucky, he got straight to the point and told him about it.


    "America is a country of extreme freedom, freedom of speech, and naturally, freedom of association," Nucky said with a rxed expression after hearing Donnie''s narrative, "You didn''t need to tell me this, Donnie."


    However, Nucky then added, "Of course, I am still very happy that you told me so quickly, after all, we are true friends!"


    Donnie sat across from Nucky, facing the shrewd man, and with a smile, he said, "I believe even if I hadn''t mentioned it, Mr. Nucky, you would have known anyway!"


    Nucky just chuckled, not saying much, simply looking at Donnie and asking, "I presume you didn''te here just to tell me this, did you?"


    Donnie nodded and said, "That''s right, I want to change the way I cooperate with James!"


    Prohibition had just begun, and although Antic City had already dered that the Prohibitionw could go to the Antic, specifying LeBron James as the only bootlegger in Antic City, Nucky''s previous partnership with Donnie was to have Donnie sell his stock to LeBron James.


    But the liquor market in Antic City was still in a chaotic phase.


    Thus, Donnie sold only a part of his bootleg liquor to James at that time and then sold the rest on his own. However, in these frantic times, there alwayses a period of calm.


    If by that time, Donnie could not secure a promise from the underground emperor of Antic City, then he would need to continue cooperating with LeBron James under the rules set by Nucky previously, with the result being that the two of them would continue to exploit his interests!


    "Are you seeking my help with this?"


    Nucky did not directly answer Donnie''s question, but instead inquired back.


    This time Donnie did not disy any verbal finesse, simply nodding eagerly, "Of course, but I would prefer to see this talk as a transaction between us!"


    "A transaction?" Nuckyughed heartily, a bit frivolously, "I don''t think you can offer me any benefits in this matter, just like what you said about George before!"


    Donnie waved his hand and exined, "There are benefits. First of all, the quality of the bootleg liquor from my distillery is definitely higher than that from LeBron James''s. I don''t think Mr. Nucky would like to hear people outside say that Antic City''s rum can kill people, right?


    Secondly, although my quality is better than LeBron''s, I can assure you that we will keep our prices consistent with his. Lastly, I''ve heard an old saying from the East, ''Don''t put all your eggs in one basket.'' If there is only LeBron James providing bootleg liquor in Antic City, he might be arrogant due to favoritism. If one day he really sides with themodore, I believe you, Mr.


    Nucky, would be very unhappy!"


    Nucky didn''t respond immediately to Donnie''s suggestion but was gently tapping on the table, clearly contemting Donnie''s proposal.


    However, thinking about LeBron James''s influence in the North District and his confidence in his own power in Antic City, Nucky eventually refused Donnie''s offer of partnership.


    "Thank you very much, Donnie, for everything you''ve told me, but I''m a man of integrity. Since I''ve already said that LeBron James is the only one who can make bootleg liquor in Antic City, that decision cannot be changed. So, I can''t agree to your offer of cooperation," Nucky replied.


    Donnie showed a look of disappointment and said, "Mr. Nucky, one day you will regret the decision you have made today!"


    "Ha-ha!" Nuckyughed again, "Young man, do not doubt my influence in Antic City!"


    Donnie nodded, stood up, and took his leave from Nucky.


    After Donnie left, Louis, who was standing next to Nucky, showed a puzzled expression. If Nucky appreciated Donnie, why did he reject him this time? Moreover, he thought what Donnie said made a lot of sense.


    Although Louis was curious, he still didn''t pose any questions to Nucky.


    Once Donnie stepped out of the Ritz Hotel, the look of regret on his face disappeared in an instant. From the moment he walked into the Ritz Hotel, Donnie knew that Nucky would definitely not agree to his cooperation.


    The most important reason was LeBron James''s influence in the North District. Donnie believed that Nucky must have also considered what he said, but Nucky did not want to give up LeBron''s influence there, and creating another LeBron James in the North District would be a very tedious task.


    What''s more, the words he said to LeBron the night before, he believed, must already have reached Nucky today through LeBron James.


    And LeBron must have made some kind of assurance to Nucky.


    Under these circumstances, Nucky would not give up LeBron James.


    "It seems that at least this time, I will be able to make Nucky trust me for a while!"


    Donnie nced back at the Ritz Hotel''s dining hall. He didn''t know if Nucky was watching him from a ninth-floor window, but Donnie understood that he had achieved the purpose of his visit this time.


    His visit to see Nucky was, in fact,rgely motivated by a desire to mitigate the aftermath of his attendance at the Brigadier''s dinner the night before.


    As for how his private stock of liquor could still enter Antic City after the recent period of turmoil, Donnie had actually had a n in ce for some time.


    So after leaving the Ritz Hotel, Donnie didn''t return to Block Tavern. Instead, he went to a clothing store on the boardwalk and bought two winter outfits, then purchased some coal for delivery to Margaret''s home in the West District.


    "No, no, I can''t ept these!"


    Margaret looked at the winter supplies Donnie had brought, and even though she desperately needed them, she still wanted to refuse him.


    There was something Margaret had not told anyone: after Donnie left her home that day and after she had seen Elena Dorn return, she knelt down alone and began to earnestly apologize to God.


    Because since then, she had found Donnie''s image appearing in her mind from time to time.


    This made Margaret feel uneasy.


    "No, these items are what you deserve!" Donnie said earnestly, "Margaret, you know that I''m not just the owner of a tavern, but also the president of the Antic City Mutual Aid and Friendship Society, and you''re not just an organizer for the society, but also my friend. If we can''t even help our own, then what reason does the society have to exist in Antic City?"


    Donnie''s words left Margaret unable to refuse, and whether she truly wanted to refuse in her heart was another matter.


    Sitting in Margaret''s home, Donnie drank the coffee she had poured for him and began to speak slowly.


    "Actually, there''s another reason I came to see you; I was hoping to get your help with something!"


    Margaret said somewhat anxious, "I don''t know what I could do to help you!"


    "Of course, there''s something!" Donnie''s smile was gentle, "Did you forget the invitation you extended to me earlier? Preparing a speech is actually a difficult thing for me, as I''m not good at expressing myself in words. So this time, I hope to get your help, Margaret, to discuss and prepare the speech together!"


    "Oh, it''s about that!" Margaret said, her tone carrying a hint of regret, then she smiled, "Of course, that''s no problem at all. I know you don''t like to be in the liquor business, and just sharing the true feelings in your heart will be enough!"


    Donnie nodded, "But we still need a systematic n."


    Margaret uttered a sound of agreement and then suggested Donnie deliver a draft of his speech so she could hear it.


    Thus, the two began to discuss the details of Donnie''s uing speech at the WCTU in Margaret''s home.


    The discussion brought them closer together, the gap that had been over a meter narrowing, until Donnie could even smell her faint body scent.


    It was only when they had finished their discussion that Margaret realized how close she had been to Donnie.


    Then, with a slightly flushed face, she subtly stood up and moved away from Donnie, not letting the scent of his pheromones disrupt her inner peace anymore.


    Donnie pretended to be unaware and stood up, taking out 200 US dors from his pocket and cing it on the table.


    Seeing Donnie''s action, Margaret quickly refused, "Donnie, I''m helping you because we''re friends. If you do this, I''ll feel like I''m not your friend!"


    But Donnie, determined, directly grabbed Margaret''s hand. Such a forceful gesture sent her heart racing as he ced the money in her hand.


    "It''s precisely because we are friends that you should ept this money. Do you want me to watch my friend go hungry? If that''s the case, even God wouldn''t forgive me!"


    After saying this, Donnie released Margaret''s hand and continued, "Unless you want God to punish me!"


    "Of course not!"


    Margaret immediately objected.


    "If not, then keep it. Isn''t that what friends are for, to help each other out?"


    After that, Donnie turned and left Margaret''s house.


    This time, Margaret didn''t go to see Donnie off. Instead, she stood in her living room, feeling a long-lost warmth, her emotions bing more and more tumultuous!


    What Margaret didn''t expect was that when her husband came home and saw the changes in the house, he flew into a rage.

 Chapter 33: 29. The pubs in Atlantic City were smashed (Please follow, please collect~)

    ```


    Dennis wasn''t angry because some man had brought his wife a gift.


    The reason Dennis was angry was because his wife hadn''t told him they could get help.


    "Hand over the money, or you know what the consequences will be!"


    Dennis''s face was red like a furious bull, his breath heavy with the smell of alcohol.


    "There''s no money, they only provided us with some living supplies!"


    Margaret said timidly.


    "Bullshit, I''ve already heard about it!" Dennis didn''t waste words and struck Margaret across the face with a p.


    The reason Dennis returned home just after Donnie had finished delivering things to Margaret was that in the casino where he was, he had heard gamblers saying someone had been giving money and goods to his family.


    As for who those two gamblers were... the result was self-evident.


    It turned out that Margaret was no match for Dennis at all; with abination of coaxing and hitting, the money Donnie gave her ended up directly in Dennis''s hands.


    Looking at the 200 US Dors in his hand, Dennis was overjoyed. It had been many years since he''d had so much money. Stepping out of the house, Dennis kissed the bills in his hand. At that moment, he was already thinking about where to go with the 200 dors. The casino was definitely on the list, and he could even go to the boarding house and find a girl to sleep with for a couple of nights.


    "My luck is really good today!"


    Dennis, who had already nned his itinerary, walked straight out of the West District, heading in the direction of the Boardwalk.


    In the past, Dennis wouldn''t dare to go to the casinos on the Boardwalk; after all, the stakes there were much higher. But now things were different; he had 200 US Dors in hand.


    However, Dennis clearly overestimated his luck. Just as he stepped out of the South District, two men with handkerchiefs covering their faces cornered him.


    Caughtpletely off guard, Dennis felt a pain in the back of his head, and everything went ck.


    .


    Block Tavern!


    "Here, this is 200 dors!"


    Robert handed the money to Donnie, who had returned to Block Tavern.


    John took a swig of beer from the bar and said, "If you really want to take down that Margaret, you could just kill Dennis. Now that we''ve gotten the money back, Dennis will definitely take all his anger out on Margaret!"


    Donnie, sipping his whiskey, dismissively said to John, "That''s why you can only find women at the boarding house!"


    Clearly, John didn''t understand what Donnie meant, but he knew Donnie was making fun of him.


    "What do you mean, do you want to try out my sandbag-sized fists?"


    Donnie quickly waved his hands and said, "Just kidding. Margaret is a traditional woman. To get her to do something for me, it''s not just about sleeping with her. You have to win her heart, understand?"


    "I don''t get it!"


    John said bluntly.


    Donnie: "..."


    Giving up on exining anything to John, Donnie asked Robert, "I heard from Margaret that the WCTU is brewing a big demonstrationtely. We need to be careful with the tavern''s business during this time!"


    Robert showed an interested expression, "She told you about that kind of thing?"


    Donnie boasted, "Of course, we''re good friends!"


    Robert chuckled, "I think your ''good friend'' must be suffering right now."


    Donnie shrugged and said indifferently, "The sun alwayses out after the storm!"


    Deep down, Donnie had always looked down on so-called demonstrations and protests.


    Especially the protests and demonstrations in the United States. Maybe it was because in his previous life Donnie had seen too many American protests; vegetarian protests, environmental protection protests, ck rights protests...


    ```


    No matter what happened, there were always some groups marching, and to Donnie, their marches seemed entirely pointless.


    However, as the WCTU''s marches grew more formidable, Donnie sensed some problems brewing.


    First, Antic City''s newspapers began reporting the event, and when Donnie saw photographers following the marching crowd ¨C said to be from Phdelphia and New York ¨C he smelled danger.


    "Cease operations!"


    Donnie decisively ordered Robert and others to halt business, not only because of the reporters but also because clergymen started joining the crowd.


    The United States, although different from Europe, was the country with the highest number of European immigrants; at least sixty percent of its poption was European.


    This meant that the religious consciousness of Europe was also very strong in the United States.


    "Close now? When business is so good?"


    John couldn''tprehend Donnie''s decision and couldn''t help but ask.


    Donnie nodded, "It''s always better to be cautious, and Antic City is never short of drunkards!"


    "Can these people really make a difference?"


    As John prepared to close up, he continued to inquire.


    Donnie nodded, "If it were just them, they couldn''t, but the people behind them certainly will."


    As Donnie had predicted, with the growing size of the march, the participants also began to act more wildly.


    Just today, at least ten or more taverns in Antic City were smashed.


    The tavern owners had initially intended to deal with the protesters as they had in the past, but when they saw clergymen and reporters on the scene, theycked the courage to stop the frenzied mob.


    Having suffered losses, the tavern owners ultimately sought out Nucky.


    "Nucky, you have to step in this time, these people have gone mad, they even smashed my tavern!"


    As the biggest tavern owner in Antic City, David Jabbar also had no choice but to turn to Nucky for a solution!


    Nucky sat in his study, his face wearing a smile, but the fatigue in his eyes could not be disguised.


    He hadn''t expected things to escte to this extent; those women were too outrageous, even persuading the clergy of Antic City. Didn''t they know this was the only way to ensure the city''s continued prosperity?


    However, even so, Nucky still maintained a calm andposed demeanor... after all, dear Nucky didn''t have unsolvable problems in Antic City!


    "David, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it!"


    Nucky wanted to persuade David Jabbar to leave first.


    "Nucky, of course, I trust your capabilities, but the fact is, my tavern has already sustained losses, and it''s only been a few days since you assured there''d never be any issues with it!"


    David Jabbar was truly anxious this time, losing some of his usual deference.


    Nucky raised an eyebrow, displeased, "Are you questioning my ability in Antic City?"


    David Jabbar quickly responded, "Of course not, it''s just that we had an agreement: I pay you, and you ensure the safety of my tavern. But now my tavern has indeed encountered problems, and with the payment date approaching, I must seriously consider whether to continue paying you!"


    Nucky picked up a cigarette from the desk and put it in his mouth; Louis promptly ignited a lighter to light Nucky''s cigarette.


    "I said I would handle this. If you don''t want to pay, I won''t say a word!"


    Seeing Nucky''s cold gaze, David Jabbar didn''t dare to actually withhold payment and could only say, "I hope you can resolve this matter soon."


    Once David Jabbar had left, Louis said, "Boss, do you want Eli to do something?"


    Nucky waved his hand, "In this situation, let''s not do anything to them now; we''ll wait until those women are dealt with first!"


    In the past, Nucky would never have allowed David Jabbar to speak to him like this, but the current circumstances were different.


    With the Brigadier General in Antic City, constantly monitoring his every move, any misstep could easily put him into a difficult position.

 Chapter 34: 30, you can get everything you want (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Just when all the tavern owners in Antic City were troubled by the WCTU, Donnie arrived at the first hospital in Antic City!


    "I''m very sorry that you were hurt because of me, it was my mistake," he said.


    Donnie ced the fresh flowers he was holding in front of the hospital bed and looked with regret at Margaret, who was lying in bed, cradling her bandaged arm.


    Margaret felt extremely ashamed at this moment; she didn''t want Donnie to see her in this state.


    However, since Donnie had alreadye to the hospital, and Margaret couldn''t flee, she could only force a smile andpletely avoid mentioning the beating she had endured.


    "This is my problem, it has nothing to do with you, Donnie. I''m very grateful that you came to visit me at this time!" she said.


    "Alright, don''t talk, just rest. I''ll take care of the rest for you!" he replied.


    Donnie sat by Margaret''s bed, his hand gently stroking her hair. This intimate gesture made Margaret enjoy the moment despite her embarrassment.


    So she didn''t refuse Donnie''s touch.


    "I''ve heard from Elena that of all the taverns in Antic City, only yours has been closed these past two days. Elena asked me to tell you that she''s very grateful for your support of our WCTU!" Margaret said, trying to find a topic to chat with Donnie.


    Donnie said, "It''s what I should do, but this can''tst too long. You still need to tell Elena that!"


    Margaret looked puzzled. All the taverns in Antic City were now afraid to open officially. When Elena came to visit her, she was excitedly talking about this as a major victory they had achieved in Antic City. So why would Donnie say it couldn''tst?


    After hearing Margaret''s confusion, Donnie told her the rationale he had already thought through.


    After listening, Margaret''s expression turned sad, and she asked, "Is there really no way to change it?"


    Donnie shook his head, "There''s no way to change it. I know this answer will make you all very upset, but some things are beyond our capacity to resolve."


    Margaret struggled to sit up, and Donnie helped her adjust her pillows.


    "Donnie, thank you very much for telling me this. I want to arrange for you to meet Elena before our WCTU speech, so she can have a n in mind ahead of time. How about that?" she proposed.


    Seeing that Donnie didn''t answer immediately, Margaret said softly, "Think of it as doing it for me, okay?"


    "Alright," Donnie reluctantly nodded. "You know I can''t refuse any of your requests."


    Margaret: "..."


    That afternoon, Donnie met the chairman of the Antic City WCTU, Elena Dorne, in the somewhat dpidated church-like building that housed WCTU''s headquarters.


    "Margaret is a poor woman; thank goodness she had your help, Mr. Block. I want to thank you on her behalf!" said Elena Dorne as she stood up from her desk and extended her hand to Donnie.


    "By the way, Mr. Donnie, what would you like to drink? I have whiskey and wine here?" she offered.


    It sounds rather ironic, doesn''t it? The WCTU emerged to advocate for prohibition, yet in the office of the president of the WCTU headquarters, one could offer alcohol to their guests.


    But that was indeed the state of affairs in the United States, and no one found it inappropriate.


    Donnie waved his hand, "No need, I am very good friends with Margaret, and helping each other is only right."


    Elena nodded and took her seat again, also inviting Donnie to sit down.


    "Mr. Block, you told Margaret that our march could only have a temporary effect; I''m afraid I can''t agree with that. You''ve seen the situation in Antic City yourself, and not only have we received the support of women from all over Antic City but also from the WCTU in Phdelphia, New York, and other ces. We believe we can keep Antic City away from liquor!" she stated proudly.


    With his legs crossed, Donnie sat there calmly and said, "Ms. Dorne, I acknowledge that the WCTU''s current achievements are significant, but I say that this situation is temporary for a reason."


    Elena Dorne took a pack of cigarettes from her drawer, nced at Donnie, who gave no objection, and then Elena lit a cigarette before finally speaking.


    "Please enlighten me, Mr. Donnie!" she requested.


    Donnie said rxedly, "Because, Mrs. Dorne, your husband is going to run for State Senator this year, and whether Mr. Dorne can be elected and whether your WCTU can continue to receive donations from all sectors depends on the support of Antic City."


    Elena Dorne was married and even had a child, but she still retained her charm. Combined with her years of experience as the chairwoman of the WCTU, at thirty, not only did she possess the grace and elegance of a woman her age, but she also had a refined temperament.


    "My husband supports me," she said, her expression unchanging. "He has told me that to support my ideals, he is willing to give up running for State Senator!"


    Elena kept her demeanor steady as she spoke.


    Donnie didn''t believe what Elena was saying, yet he wouldn''t expose her lie on the spot. "Of course I believe that," he said, "but you must understand, Mrs. Dorne, not every woman in the WCTU is as selfless as you. They have families, husbands, and children, and they live in Antic City. Only if the economy of Antic City thrives will their lives improve.


    With Antic City''s act of defying Prohibition, during what should have been the off-season for tourism, the flow of visitors has already exceeded peak season levels.


    In such circumstances, how many women in the WCTU do you think can continue to stand with you?"


    "Without the WCTU''s support, I''m afraid Mr. Dorne''s chances of being elected State Senator would indeed be in jeopardy!"


    The reason Elena wasn''t worried about what Donnie said regarding her husband''s candidacy for State Senator was because she was confident that as long as she remained the chairwoman of the WCTU, at least half the women of Antic City would cast their votes for her husband.


    "Mr. Block, are you threatening me?"


    Elena crossed her legs, her long skirt hiding them, keeping their allure a mystery.


    "Of course not," said Donnie. "I''m simply offering you some advice, Mrs. Dorne!"


    Elena leaned forward slightly and asked, "What if I choose not to ept your advice?"


    At that moment, Donnie took a cigarette that Elena had ced on the desk, put it to his lips, and leaned in close to Elena to light his own cigarette with hers.


    "I naturally won''t do anything," he said, "but in Antic City, Nucky won''t tolerate anyone hindering his development ns. If that happens, Mrs. Dorne, you will have to face Nucky''s tactics. As for what methods Nucky will use, I think you understand better than I do!"


    "I understand Nucky, but I trust myself more. I don''t believe that under the scrutiny of the press in Phdelphia and New York, Nucky would dare to do anything outrageous," replied Elena, not minding Donnie''s actions, and spoke indifferently.


    Donnie let out a lightugh and said, "The reporters you brought in have already returned to Phdelphia and New York. But my friends there tell me that no stories about Antic City have been seen in their local newspapers!"


    Elena, who had maintainedposure until now, finally showed a slight change in expression, furrowing her brows.


    "I believe, Mrs. Dorne, you are still not fully aware of Nucky''s influence in Phdelphia and New York, nor do you truly understand him as a person," Donnie continued.


    "Are you saying that you understand these matters about Nucky?" asked Elena.


    "Certainly," Donnie nodded. "Don''t you know that Nucky is very well-known in New York? There, every member of New York''s elite is his friend, and friends always make things easier for each other!"


    If it hadn''t been for this year, with Prohibition starting at this time, Nucky would have been in New York by now.


    In New York, Nucky was like the mboyant characters written by Damon Runyon, frequenting every high-ss club in New York, mingling with either the city''s tycoons or political heavyweights.


    A New York gossip columnist once described Nucky and oil magnate Guy Lumis as ''the most generous and uninhibited spenders of the moment!''


    At this point, Elena found herself in a dilemma. Much like an arrow on a bowstring, if she stopped their marches and protests, Elena would lose her prestige within the WCTU, meaning she would lose votes for her husband.


    But if Elena didn''t back down, she and her husband would lose upper-ss support, which would also jeopardize his chance of bing State Senator.


    Elena loved her husband and was willing to sacrifice everything for him.


    Elena loved her current status and was prepared to give up everything for it.


    So when Elena realized she was stuck in a dead end and didn''t know how to resolve it, seeing Donnie sitting there, legs crossed and self-satisfied, a thought immediately came to her.


    "If you, Mr. Block, could provide me with some advice, I would be immensely grateful to you," she said.


    Donnie smiled, lowered his leg, and said, "Of course, but in doing so, what do I stand to gain? As I''ve said before, I know Nucky very well."


    Elena stood up, her conservative long dress barely concealing her shapely figure. Flicking her skirt, she sat on Donnie''sp, her breath hot as it sprayed out and fell on Donnie''s earlobe.


    "Here, Mr. Block, you can have everything you want," she whispered.

 Chapter 35: 31. Nuckys Trouble (Please follow, please favorite~)

    ```


    Ratatat...


    A barrage of intense gunfire erupted within a house on the outskirts of the North District in Antic City.


    Various distilling equipment inside the house, along with the stored bootleg alcohol, were scattered all over the floor, with several of the staffying on the ground.


    Among them was LeBron James, the biggest bootleg alcohol manufacturer in Antic City.


    Fortunately, at that moment, someone risked their life to drag LeBron James out the back door, while at the same time, those outside the house wielding pistols and long-barreled shotguns rushed in.


    These intruders were dressed in white robes, with pointed hoods covering their entire heads, leaving only two dark holes to reveal a pair of malevolent eyes, like devils roaming amongst the living.


    The intruders had clear tasks: some lifted the undamaged barrels of liquor out of the room and loaded them onto trucks, while others stood guard with guns, immediately shooting anyone who tried to resist!


    Just then, a woman in her nightgown, armed with a double-barreled shotgun, stepped out and fired at them, resulting in screams as someone fell to the ground.


    The rest of the men immediately opened fire on the woman in a barrage.


    Bang!!!!


    With the explosion, LeBron James''srgest distillery was dered ruined!


    Even though LeBron James was financially among the top echelon in Antic City, his skin color still barred him from entering the city''s best hospital, First Hospital. Now hey in themunity hospital in the North District, receiving emergency treatment.


    "No, I won''t treat him, even now with you pointing a gun at me!"


    LeBron James''s condition required immediate surgery, but the ck doctors at the North Districtmunity hospital simply didn''t have the capability to perform it.


    Having no other choice, LeBron James''s men had kidnapped a white doctor from First Hospital, ordering him to treat LeBron.


    However, that doctor was adamantly against treating a ck man.


    "Fuck, if you don''t treat him, I''ll shoot you dead right now!" TT, LeBron James''s most loyal subordinate, had red eyes and his pistol pressed to the white doctor''s forehead.


    The white doctor was panicking inside, but he still refused, "I won''t step into the operating room; otherwise, I''ll lose my job, the respect of others, and I won''t be able to survive in Antic City!"


    Although the broader environment in Antic City was somewhat more weing to ck peoplepared to other cities, it was only rtive.


    In Antic City, if a school dared to admit a ck child, the parents of the white children would immediately band together to either force the school''s leadership that made the decision to resign or to pull all their white children out of the school.


    If a hospital dared to hire a ck doctor, then the only possibility was that it was located in the North District and that all its medical staff were ck; otherwise, the hospital would not have any patients.


    While the standoff continued, Nucky, dressed in an Italian custom suit with a red carnation on his chest, holding a cane, and wearing a top hat, came over with Louis at his side.


    "Mr. Nucky!"


    The white doctor ignored the pistol on his forehead and greeted Nucky.


    Although he was very anxious, he also believed that the other party wouldn''t dare to shoot him under these circumstances. A ck man killing a white man would lead to the gallows, and if the victim were a white doctor with social influence, then all the ck people in Antic City would face a purge by the National Government!


    Nucky nodded and then said to TT, "Put down your pistol. Don''t you know where you are?"


    Under Nucky''s scolding, TT had no choice but to reluctantly put down his pistol, still ring furiously at the white doctor.


    The white doctor straightened his cor and spoke to Nucky with forced calm, "Mr. Nucky, may I leave now?"


    Nucky tried to persuade him, "Davis, the man lying inside is my friend. Could you operate on him, please?"


    Davis''s eyes showed struggle. He didn''t fear the gun in TT''s hand, but he had to seriously consider Nucky''s words. After some inner conflict, Davis still shook his head firmly.


    "Mr. Nucky, you know the situation in Antic City. I can''t do this!"


    "You dare not!"


    TT red up again!


    Nucky helplessly nodded and said, "Alright, Dr. Davis, you may leave!"


    "He can''t go!" Hearing that Nucky was letting Davis leave, TT immediately grabbed the doctor''s arm, "My boss is still waiting for his surgery!"


    Nucky angrily scolded, "Would you really shoot a respected white doctor? Or do you want to rob all our brothers in the North District of the environment they live in?"


    Nucky''s words made TT reluctantly lower his pistol.


    At that moment, Davis quickly left the ce.


    Nucky then addressed the panicked doctors of the North Districtmunity hospital, "Please do your best to save James; he is my good friend!"


    "We will do our utmost!"


    Said the ck doctors of the North Districtmunity hospital helplessly.


    ```


    As LeBron James was wheeled into the rudimentary operating room, Nucky sat on the long bench in the hospital corridor and asked TT,


    "Who shot James?"


    Nucky had been patrolling the boardwalk, looking after his people, when he received the news that LeBron James had been injured and taken to the hospital. He rushed over, not knowing the specifics of the incident.


    After a string of curses from TT''s mouth, he then told Nucky that it was the 3K party''s doing.


    Upon hearing this, Nucky immediately felt a headacheing on. The WCTU issue was still unresolved, and now the 3K party was causing trouble. It felt to him like Antic City was slipping out of his control.


    "I will deal with this matter. You must not take any action!"


    Nucky told TT.


    Those whose minds were not fully enlightened had already exerted their greatest patience by notying a hand on Davis in the hospital.


    But Nucky knew that without his reminder, they would definitely seek retaliation against the 3K party.


    Although the 3K party was infamous in the United States, they were, after all, whites, and whites of standing at that. In New Jersey, a number of legitors were already dissatisfied with Antic City''s tolerance towards ck people. If these people dared to attack members of the 3K party with guns, then the ck people of Antic City would surely face targeted and fierce retaliation.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Nucky truly had any sympathy for the ck people living in the North District. What was important was that this group of ck people was one of Nucky''s key sources of electoral votes. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have granted James the exclusive rights to liquor sales in Antic City.


    "That''s impossible. They are seriously provoking us. If we do nothing, how will the ck people in North District view us?"


    TT resolutely rejected Nucky''s suggestion.


    Nucky''s eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction as he looked at TT. At this point, Louis coldly said, "Are you questioning Mr. Nucky''s words?"


    TT felt uneasy under Nucky''s gaze, but thinking of LeBron James lying uncertain of life or death in the operating room, he still insisted,


    "This is our North District matter!"


    Nucky stood up. Although he was not as tall as TT, when he looked at TT, it gave off an impression of talking down to him.


    "I said I will resolve this matter. If you dare to do anything, I guarantee that you and your family will disappear from Antic City immediately!"


    TT was intimidated by Nucky''s aura and couldn''t help but take a step back, yet he still said, "Mr. Nucky, do you not want our North District votes anymore?"


    Nucky coldly replied, "You do not represent North District!"


    After speaking, Nucky just nced indifferently at the two ck men behind TT. Without any hesitation, the two men immediately pushed TT against the wall and disarmed him.


    The other ck people in the corridor did not react to the situation at all.


    It was at this moment that the doctor pushed LeBron James, still unconscious, out of the operating room. Fortunately, the location where LeBron James was shot wasn''t fatal, and the ck doctor''s skilled hands had saved him.


    Seeing the situation in the corridor, the doctors and nurses were not surprised. The doctor who had operated on LeBron James went straight to Nucky and said,


    "James is out of danger now. He just needs a few days of rest!"


    Relieved to hear that James wasn''t in serious condition, Nucky said to the doctor, "Take good care of him. I''lle to see him again after he wakes up!"


    "Of course!"


    In the hospital lobby, Nucky looked at the telephone and told Louis, "Call Eli. Those people from Mobley have indeed gone too fartely!"


    Mobley, the leader of the 3K party in Antic City!


    Louis did not act immediately, but instead asked with concern, "Mobley still has some influence, and there are quite a few whites in Antic City who are members of the 3K party!"


    The fundamental reason Nucky tolerated the 3K party''s mischief in Antic City was precisely that many of the powerful in the city were also members of the party.


    "I will speak to them myself!"


    Nucky, massaging his brow, said helplessly.


    He was already troubled enough with the Commodore''s issues, and now the 3K party emerged, causing trouble at this time.


    Nucky understood that he had to restore peace to Antic City as quickly as possible, otherwise his authority in the city would be undermined.


    "By the way, what''s the situation with the WCTU?"


    At this moment, Nucky thought of another problem.


    Louis said, "I was supposed to meet with Elena this morning!"


    The implication was that because of LeBron James''s incident, Louis had not yet met with Elena.


    Nucky said, "We must resolve these two issues quickly. Otherwise, the Commodore will surely take action!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 36: 32銆丷obert Gets Caught (Please follow, please favorite~)

    On the boardwalk, Donnie was walking towards the Ritz Hotel when a car stopped in front of him.


    Vince McGrady was sitting in the car, smiling at Donnie as he spoke.


    "Get in, the general wants to see you!"


    Donnie considered briefly before getting into Vince''s car.


    "Does the general need something from me?"


    "You''ll naturally find out when you meet the general!"


    Vince drove without saying anything further to Donnie.


    Donnie didn''t continue asking, and soon the two arrived at the general''s vi.


    "Donnie, we meet again!"


    The general, who had risen from the sofa, spoke to Donnie in his usual slow, gentle manner.


    Donnie smiled and said, "Mr. General, you must have something for me if you are calling at this time, right?"


    The generalughed heartily, "As I''ve told you before, being my friend always brings endless benefits. I called you over this time because I indeed have something good for you!"


    Had he said that before?


    Donnie shed a smile and said, "If that''s the case, I will definitely express my sincere gratitude to Mr. General."


    After exchanging pleasantries, each took their seat, and the general said with a smile, "You must know about LeBron''s injury, right?"


    Donnie nodded. The incident had spread throughout Antic City, so of course, he knew.


    "With LeBron injured and his distillery bombed, it will inevitably affect Nucky''s stocked liquor. As far as I know, you are now the only one in Antic City capable of providing whiskey for everyone!"


    The general said this with a beaming smile.


    Seeing the general''s smile, Donnie couldn''t help but suspect that the incident involving LeBron James being shot by the KKK was connected to the general.


    At the general''s banquet before, LeBron had been present, and it looked like he wanted to y both sides. Could it be that during that time, LeBron and Nucky came to some understanding and then kicked the general to the curb?


    Donnie dismissed this thought quickly. The KKK might be crazy but they weren''t stupid. Nucky could tolerate the attack on LeBron, but if they were to lean towards the general, Nucky would definitely not allow it!


    Though he had his suspicions, Donnie didn''t ask them outright, but instead smiled and said, "Mr. General might not be aware, but I have already reached a consensus with Nucky. My whiskey will be supplied to LeBron!"


    "I am aware of that!" The general said cheerfully, adding, "And I also know that you have always wanted to bypass LeBron and have your whiskey enter Antic City directly."


    This time, Donnie didn''t speak but quietly waited for the general to continue.


    "Nucky must be desperate for liquor right now. If you choose to stand with us at this moment and refuse to provide any liquor to Nucky, then I can assure you that from now on, you will be the sole supplier of liquor in Antic City!"


    The general finally shared his thoughts with Donnie.


    After hearing this, Donnie''s brow furrowed slightly. He hadn''t expected the general to be so impatient. Donnie had nned to profit from both sides in the struggle between the general and Nucky for control of Antic City, but now the general was acting directly against Nucky.


    The general indeed was getting old!


    Donnie wasn''t ted by the general''s offer. Instead, he couldn''t help but sigh that the general was past his prime.


    If Nucky could be so easily defeated, he wouldn''t have be the underground emperor of Antic City so quickly after the general''s imprisonment, nor would he have tightened his grip on Antic City beyond what the general had achieved.


    "Mr. General, there''s something I think you should be aware of!" Donnie didn''t immediately oppose the general''s proposal, but instead said, "Although LeBron''s distillery has been bombed, Nucky has other sources. Every week, smuggled liquor is shipped to serve Nucky. This smuggling operation is enough for Nucky to wait until LeBron rebuilds his distillery. What will you do then?"


    "Ha ha!" Vince, who had been silent all this while, suddenlyughed, saying, "Donnie, you''ve just gotten a foothold in Antic City and there''s still a lot you don''t understand. There''s something you don''t know yet, just today, the Coast Guard seized smuggled liquor from the United Kingdom meant for Nucky."


    The general alsoughed triumphantly, "Exactly, which means that aside from you, there''s now no one else who can provide Nucky with liquor!"


    .


    "What?"


    For the first time, Nucky showed a flustered expression, his eyes zing as he stared intently at Louis.


    With a calm demeanor, Louis answered, "That''s true, the liquor we shipped from the United Kingdom was detained by the Coast Guard as it was approaching Antic City!"


    Nucky sat back in his chair, breathing heavily.


    The whiskey had essentially be another form of currency in Antic City, where the Prohibition had no foothold and the people were ustomed to an unceasing supply of good liquor every day.


    It could be said that all this was Nucky''s doing.


    But now, Nucky was facing a series of uncontroble events regarding Antic City''s liquor market. Such circumstances, if not averted, would inevitably lead to a crisis of trust among the people of Antic City.


    Once a trust crisis arises, it would directly affect Nucky''s prestige in the city.


    This was a result that Nucky absolutely did not want to see.


    "Call Donnie immediately, I want to see him!"


    At this moment, Nucky thought of Donnie, just as the Brigadier had said, now in the entire Antic City, the only person who could provide everyone with alcohol was Donnie!


    Louis didn''t move but simply replied, "I''ve already called Block Tavern, but Donnie isn''t there, and the folks there said he''s already on his way to see us!"


    If the other party wasing to find himself but he still hadn''t seen Donnie yet.


    Nucky quickly thought of a possibility.


    "You mean Donnie is with the Brigadier now?"


    Louis nodded, "Yes, I''ve already sent someone to ask our people who are keeping an eye on the Brigadier, and I believe we will have an answer soon!"


    As soon as the words were out, Joe knocked and came in, "Boss has already checked. Vince McGrady picked up Donnie this morning and took him to the Brigadier''s vi!"


    This time, Nucky suddenly felt that Donnie had be an indispensable figure in Antic City.


    Before this, Nucky only thought of Donnie as a smart man whom he could subdue, but now, in just a few months, Donnie had grown into someone both he and the Brigadier had to fight for?


    Nucky did not like this at all. He could tolerate Donnie rising up, but he couldn''t stand Donnie growing outside of his control.


    "Boss, should we do something?"


    Louis asked Nucky.


    "Of course, we must do something!" Nucky tapped his desktop lightly again, clearly deep in thought.


    A few minutester, Nucky suddenly told Joe, "Take your men to Elwood Vige... I''ll have someone contact you about what to do when the timees!"


    Joe didn''t hesitate and nodded, "Understood!"


    With Joe''s departure, Nucky picked up the telephone, and after dialing a number in Chicago, his tone became spirited.


    .


    Donnie returned to Block Tavern. Inside the Brigadier''s vi, Donnie had neither agreed to the Brigadier''s request nor declined it. He just said he needed some time to think about it well.


    The Brigadier had no objection to this and agreed to Donnie''s request with a smile.


    "Where''s Robert?" After returning to the tavern and not seeing Robert, Donnie asked John. When he had left the tavern earlier, Robert had still been there!


    John replied nonchntly, "Yesterday, Lisa told him a girl from a southern town had arrived next door, and Robert couldn''t wait to go over there!"


    "Why didn''t he find her yesterday, and just went over there in the early morning, he''s really in the mood!" Afterining, Donnie told Chris, who was washing sses behind the bar, "Go call Robert."


    "Alright!" Chris, who had just arrived in Antic City, replied happily.


    Chris and Magichi had both already arrived in Antic City, with both being the same physique as John,rge and burly without seeming too bright.


    Seeing Chris''s excited demeanor, Donnie immediately admonished, "Don''te back after you''re done. Tell Robert I have urgent business!"


    Now there were only a few people around Donnie, and the only one with whom Donnie could discuss matters was actually Robert. Regarding the Brigadier''s proposition for cooperation, Donnie still wanted to consult with Robert to see what he thought.


    Chris''s earnest nodding left Donnie uneasy.


    It wasn''t long before Chris came back alone, without Robert.


    Donnie, along with John and Magichi, all showed puzzled expressions and asked Chris, "Where''s Robert?"


    With a strange expression, Chris said, "Lisa next door said that just a moment ago, before Robert could even take off his pants, the Public Security Police came and took Robert away for disturbing public order!"


    "What?"


    John immediately stood up; going to a lodging apartment to meet a girl and being taken away was, to everyone in Antic City, aughably absurd situation.


    Donnie remained seated but his expression turned grave. In just the span of this brief moment, Donnie had figured it out¡ªthe one doing this had to be the Brigadier, showing off his muscle to Donnie.


    "Either cooperate, or if today it''s Robert being taken away, tomorrow it''ll be you!"


    This was the Brigadier threatening Donnie!


    Donnie''s face was somber as he watched John and the others ready to grab guns to go rescue Robert, he rebuked sharply, "What''s the panic, I will handle this!"


    John, not knowing what had really happened, angrily said to Donnie, "What does Public Security mean by this, on what grounds do they take Robert away?"


    Donnie waved him off, offering no exnation to John. Now without anyone to consult, Donnie had to make the decisions himself.


    He had indeed considered cooperating with the Brigadier before, but now the Brigadier was using such means to make him submit. It was time for things to take a different path!

 Chapter 37: 33. Donnie Blocks gamble has begun (Please follow and collect~)

    "If we do this, won''t Donnie go to Nucky?" Vince was sitting in themodore''s study at this point, not once ncing at the young, mboyant man who was massaging themodore.


    As he enjoyed the massage, a look of pleasure appeared on themodore''s face, "No, Donnie is a smart man. He has always wanted to rece LeBron as the biggest alcohol supplier in Antic City, and Nucky needs the North District''s votes, so it''s impossible for Nucky to give the alcohol supply market of Antic City to Donnie¡­ That''s also the reason Nucky chose LeBron before!"


    "But with the current situation, I worry that Nucky really will choose Donnie!"


    Vince still expressed his concern.


    "Naturally, Nucky is going to choose Donnie!" Themodore stated another point thatpletely contradicted his earlier assertion but then gave his own exnation.


    "The biggest problem facing Nucky now is actually how to obtain whiskey in a short amount of time to supply the alcohol of Antic City. So, if Donnie goes to Nucky at this time, Nucky will definitely ept Donnie''s request. But if that''s the case, then Nucky can control Donnie.


    At that time, Nucky would certainly acquire Donnie''s whiskey at a very low price, and that is definitely not what Donnie wants to see.


    So now, the best solution for Donnie is toe to us!"


    After hearing themodore''s exnation, Vince finally showed an enlightened look and said with a smile, "So, you only ordered me to have Robert arrested but aren''t actually going to do anything to him?"


    Themodore nodded in satisfaction, "Exactly, we are doing this just to make Donnie understand that we have strength in Antic City that is not inferior to Nucky''s. This has been forgotten by many in Antic City now!"


    Vince nodded.


    Themodore turned his eyes on Vince and said with a smile, "I know you have some ideas about Donnie, but right now, this man still has his uses for us. When we drive Nucky out of Antic City in the future, you can handle Donnie however you want!"


    "I understand!" Vince nodded, then said with devotion, "I will follow all of the Godfather''s arrangements!"


    The reason themodore trusted Vince so much was actually because themodore was Vince''s godfather!


    .


    "Do we need to discuss this matter with Nucky?"


    Although John didn''t know why Robert had been taken away, he also understood that if they wanted to smoothly get Robert out, they should seek Nucky''s help now.


    After hearing this, Donnie shook his head directly, although Donnie had previously considered seeking Nucky, it absolutely could not be because of this matter.


    Now that LeBron''s distillery had been bombed, and the whiskey Nucky smuggled from overseas had been intercepted by the Coast Guard.


    Now was when Nucky needed him the most. If Nucky came to him, that was one negotiating tactic, but if he went to Nucky, that was apletely different negotiating method!


    "Don''t seek Nucky, what about going to themodore then?"


    John did not know about Donnie''s previous conversation with themodore.


    Donnie continued to shake his head; he knew themodore wanted to use this incident to make him bow down. Donnie also knew that if he bowed down to him now, he would be suppressed by him in the future.


    "Why do you think of getting me to find Nucky or themodore after this incident happened?"


    Donnie sat there, his expression calm, as he asked John.


    John did not expect Donnie to have such a question but still responded, "Because we only know Nucky and themodore!"


    "Yes, we only know the two of them!" Donnie said with a somewhat absent look, "Not only do you think this way, but the two of them also think so. They both believe they can easily control us, which is why they are so brazen to do this!"


    John didn''t understand what Donnie meant, and in fact, Garrett and Chris by the side also failed to grasp Donnie''s meaning.


    Looking at the question marks hanging over the three men''s heads, Donnie again felt powerless; if Robert were here at this time, he would surely understand his thoughts.


    Borrowed power is always just borrowed, and the initiative is not in your own hands.


    "If we had someone in City Hall at this time, or some influence in Antic City, wouldn''t it be very easy for me to get Robert out then?"


    John nodded but still said, "But we don''t have anyone right now!"


    Donnie shook his head, a smile appearing on his face, "No, we have someone now!"


    Then Donnie said to Chris, "Call William, tell him, we''re short on our whiskey supply now and won''t be able to provide him with whiskey in the short term!"


    William James was now suffering yet enjoying himself, for having reestablished a rtionship with Donnie, during this period, William could easily get bootleg whiskey from Donnie. Though it wasn''t as good quality as the genuine whiskey,pared to LeBron''s, his was luxury goods!


    So William still provided whiskey and rum through his channels.


    However, with Antic City''s alcohol market bing more regted under Nucky''s management, William knew his good days were ending. Just yesterday, LeBron''s men had found him and hinted at him leaving the market.


    William knew that LeBron was backed by Nucky and themodore, and that he was no match for them. That meant he would soon have to give up this profitable market.


    William felt intense pain.


    Even more painful was the fact that he had just received a call from Donnie''s men, telling him that they were going to stop supplying him with alcohol?


    "Donnie, my brother, this is ourst chance to strike it rich, how can we stop at a time like this?"


    Unable to wait, William rushed to Block Tavern to find Donnie and looked at him in disbelief.


    "LeBron''s distillery has been bombed, and Nucky just happens to have no need to store alcohol at the moment. Our business is going to make a killing during this period!"


    William didn''t know that the Coast Guard had intercepted the smuggled alcohol Nucky was bringing in from overseas. If he had known, he would have been even happier!


    Donnie said calmly, "William, don''t panic, my brother. It''s not that I want to do this, but the Brigadier and Nucky have both issuedmands. I don''t want to do this either!"


    "How can that be?" William eximed, and then as if he had thought of something, asked, "Could it be that you''re going to deal directly with Nucky now?"


    "I would never abandon my brothers!" Donnie looked at William with dissatisfaction.


    William showed an embarrassed expression.


    "Donnie, I misspoke!"


    After musing for a moment, Donnie said, "There''s only one way to continue our business now!"


    "What way?" William asked excitedly, looking at Donnie. "I knew nothing could trouble you!"


    Donnie said, "William, do you know the 3K party boss Mobley?"


    William looked a bit awkward and hesitant, but eventually nodded and said, "Yes, I do have a good rtionship with Mobley."


    It was more than good. In fact, William James himself was one of the members of the 3K party.


    Donnie said with a smile, "I hope you can arrange a meeting between Mobley and me."


    William was startled for a moment, then said, "That''s no problem, but how exactly can Mobley help us?"


    Without directly revealing that William was a member of the 3K party, Donnie said, "The reason Mobley bombed LeBron''s distillery is that they couldn''t stand doing business with a ck man. So now, in Antic City, it''s very hard for the 3K party to get their hands on whiskey!"


    The 3K party is notorious in American history, and yet many people still join. One of the reasons is their belief in white supremacy, with ck people deemed to be nothing more than their ves. Throughout the history of the 3K party, there have been numerous brutal acts against ck people!


    However, this had nothing to do with Donnie. He wanted to make use of the 3K party''s influence in Antic City.


    And even turn it into his own wing!


    Of course, to avoid being implicated when the 3K party was eventually brought to justice, Donnie would only meet with Mobley this one time. As for future cooperation, it would still be William''s responsibility.


    "Of course, he can help us. The whiskey they got from LeBron would be gone in a few days at most. We could do business with them. I don''t think they would refuse my proposal!"


    Previously, the alcohol William got from Donnie was, in fact, partly sold to the 3K party, but when Donnie formally proposed the deal, William was very happy.


    Because he used to be able to supply it when the market for alcoholic beverages in Antic City was still unregted. Now that it was bing regted, he was about to leave the city''s alcohol market, meaning he would lose the business with the 3K party.


    But when Donnie brought it up, William understood.


    The 3K party wielded significant influence among the whitemunities in Antic City. Even Nucky had to be wary of their power, not to mention their rtionship with LeBron.


    It seemed that his channel had be the only one that could supply the 3K party with whiskey.


    "Haha, I understand now!" William said proudly, "I''ll go to Mobley right away, and you two can meet tonight!"


    Donnie reminded him, "Choose a safe ce!"


    William nodded earnestly and said, "Don''t worry, it''ll be at my ce tonight. I guarantee no one will know!"


    Donnie then nodded in satisfaction.


    After William James had left, John asked, "Can Mobley get Robert out?"


    Donnie shook his head slightly and said, "Just Robert is not enough, but we have another card in our hand."


    After speaking, Donnie stood up and said to John, "I need to step out for a bit. Let''s talk about everything else when I return tonight!"


    Donnie, leaving the tavern, headed straight for the WCTU headquarters!

 Chapter 38: 34. The complex distribution of power in Atlantic City (Please follow, please collect~)

    "Mr. Block, I didn''t expect we''d meet again so soon. Are you here to bring me good news?"


    After seeing Donnie, Elena sat poised in her chair, her calm demeanor belying any indication that she had just yed poker with Donnie.


    Donnie naturally took a seat opposite Elena, his face brimming with a smile.


    "Elena, after I went back, I gave it a lot of thought and decided that simply making Brad Dorn a State Senator was too simple a matter. It was so simple that I felt it didn''t live up to the cooperation between you and me!"


    Elena Dorn looked at Donnie with a serious expression and asked, "Then what do you mean?"


    Donnie smiled and said, "What if Mr. Dorn could not only be a State Senator of New Jersey, but also be promoted to the Magistrate of Antic City? I think this offer would perfectly match the cooperation between us!"


    Brad Dorn, now a well-knownwyer in Antic City!


    Elena''s expression changed, the previous indifference gone, as a smile spread across her cheeks, "If that''s the case, I think you must meet my husband, Mr. Block!"


    "I was thinking the same thing!"


    Donnie said with a smile.


    "Then how about I cook dinner myself tonight and entertain Mr. Block?"


    Elena extended the invitation to Donnie.


    Donnie shook his head and said, "Not tonight, I have another engagement this evening. How about tomorrow?"


    Elena, gathering her skirt, stepped away from her desk and, just likest time, settled into Donnie''s arms. Although her demeanor was now more seductive, her voice remained cold.


    "I assume, Donnie, that you didn''te solely to discuss this matter with me."


    .


    That evening, Donnie met with Mobley Hawk, the leader of the Antic City 3K Party, at the home of William James.


    Mobley Hawk, a 43-year-old white male, owner of the Hawk Tavern in Antic City, a staunch supporter of the South, had said more than once that if he had been born a few decades earlier, he would have definitely gone to join their army.


    "Mr. Block''s reputation has been rising in Antic City, I didn''t expect you would conduct business with us!"


    Mobley, d in a grey suit, looked every bit the Western nobleman.


    Donnie, sitting opposite Mobley, said calmly, "Why not? I am a businessman, and as a businessman, the nature of my trade is to conduct business. As for who we do business with, that''s trivial, because US Dors are the most wonderful thing in this world!"


    Mobley nodded and said, "Yet ording to our information, Nucky has already entrusted all the alcohol business in Antic City to that negro, LeBron. Mr. Block, can you really go against Nucky''s orders?"


    Donnie replied nonchntly, "Times change. Nucky gave LeBron a chance, but LeBron failed to seize it. Now his distillery has been destroyed. It''s impossible to supply the entire Antic City with alcohol in a short period. I believe that when I propose this to Nucky, he will be very delighted!"


    "Somehow, I get the impression that Mr. Block, you are an advocate sent by Nucky. Next, are you going to say that if we agree to a deal with you, we must not trouble LeBron anymore?"


    Mobley, gaze unwavering, looked at Donnie as if trying to see through him.


    "My goodness!" Donnie raised his hands in an exaggerated manner, eximing, "Mr. Hawk, how could you think such a thing? Don''t you know I am now inpetition with LeBron? To be honest, the more misfortune that befalls LeBron, the happier I be!"


    Only then did Mobley nod in satisfaction, "But I think Nucky is definitely not going to give up the votes from the North District!"


    The reason Mobley only targeted LeBron amidst so many ck people in Antic City was not only because LeBron had bootleg liquor, but more importantly, LeBron James was the most influential ck person in Antic City.


    As a white supremacist, Mobley could never stand the sight of a ck man on equal footing with himself!


    This was his deep-seated conviction, and he wouldn''t abandon this stance no matter who stood behind LeBron.


    That is to say, even if LeBron were to fall, the next prominent figure that Nucky supported in the North District would still be the person Mobley targeted.


    "That is your concern. I am just a businessman, so now I want to know, Mr. Hawk, do you really want to make this deal with us or not?"


    Mobley first nodded, then shook his head and said, "We were already doing this deal, and I don''t think, Mr. Block, you woulde all this way just to talk business, would you?"


    Donnieughed and nodded, "Talking with Mr. Hawk is always a pleasure. My terms for cooperation are very simple. I hope, Mr. Hawk, that you can leverage your influence in Antic City to get my friend out of police custody, and, for the time being, stop causing trouble for LeBron!"


    Mobley, who was just smiling, now had a serious look, "Getting a friend out for Mr. Block is no problem, but not going after LeBron is impossible!"


    Donnie still looked calmly at Mobley, "Mr. Hawk, I only want you to temporarily stop going after LeBron, not forever. Actually, by suggesting this, I''m thinking of your interests. You''ve probably been getting quite a few calls from Nucky thesest few days, haven''t you?


    Plus, I''ve heard that Eli has been busy with something in the police departmenttely. It''s hard to ensure their final target isn''t you!"


    Mobley''s expression turned solemn. Donnie''s words really struck a chord with him. He had indeed been receiving calls from Nucky almost every day, and he understood how important LeBron was to Nucky, but they just couldn''t stand the thought of a ck man eating in the same restaurant as them.


    The Ku Klux n indeed has a significant influence in Antic City and is needed by Nucky, but everyone understands Nucky too.


    Nucky needs an influential group that will listen to him. If they continue to confront the n, it''s hard to guarantee that Nucky won''t find someone morepliant to take over as the leader of the n!


    In fact, history had proven this. Mobley always held firmly to his inner convictions, refusing to be swayed by Nucky, who, out of frustration, had no choice but to let Eli Johnson, during one of their n''s internal meetings, simply take Mobley away, never to be released again.


    "It''s better to keep the green mountains unharmed than to worry about running out of firewood." This is an old Eastern proverb. Mr. Hawk, you''ve already severely damaged LeBron''s morale and even blown up his brewery. He won''t be able to recover anytime soon. That''s already not bad.


    Once our business gets better and better, Nucky will have to take us seriously. Maybe by that time, LeBron will no longer be necessary, right?"


    The words of Donnie once again brought a smile to Mobley''s face, and he picked up the whiskey that William had just brought, raising his ss.


    "Then here''s to a happy cooperation between us!"


    "To a happy cooperation!" Donnie raised his ss as well.


    .


    "Does Mobley really have the influence in Antic City to disrupt the General''s ns?"


    John pulled Donnie upstairs to the second floor of Block Tavern, leaving the business downstairs to Magichi and Chris.


    Donnie sat on the bed and, instead of answering John''s question, asked, "Shouldn''t we start looking for a house outside?"


    With the arrival of Magichi and Chris, Block Tavern was nearing its capacity.


    John, indeed in a hurry, said, "That''s not important. What I want to know is, can Mobley really save Robert?"


    Donnie could only answer John''s question, "You shouldn''t underestimate Mobley''s influence in Antic City, nor should you overestimate the General''s influence there right now. Although Mobley can''t yetpare to the General, the General still has to give Mobley face!"


    "Does that mean Robert can get out?" John asked excitedly, rubbing his hands together. Although Robert always provoked John when he was around, their rtionship was still solid!


    It was at this moment Donnie shook his head, dousing John''s excitement with a bucket of cold water, "If it were just the General, Mobley might manage to get Robert out, but with Nucky involved, Mobley''s influence won''t suffice!"


    "What?"


    John, just a moment ago thrilled, heard Donnie and instantly showed a worried look again. Seeing the confident smile on his younger brother''s face, he could only helplessly say.


    "Alright, my clever brother, just tell me what you''re thinking all at once. You know I''m not sharp enough!"


    Donnie stood up, patted John on the shoulder, and said, "This is aplicated matter that involves various parties'' interests. Even if I exined, you wouldn''t understand, but I can assure you, the day after tomorrow, Robert will definitely be out!"


    "Alright, if he doesn''t get out by then, I''ll have to use my own methods to rescue him!"


    Donnie smiled, "You won''t get that chance!"


    After pushing John out of his room, Donniey on the bed, staring at the yellowing ceiling with the noise from downstairs reaching his ears. Though John didn''t mention moving out just now, Donnie had already started thinking about it, guessing he wouldn''t be staying there much longer.


    In fact, if it weren''t for LeBron''s brewery being bombed and Robert being arrested, Donnie would probably have moved out already.


    "After sorting out this matter, I''ll actually have some real influence in Antic City. It looks like it''s time to start setting up the next n in advance!"

 Chapter 39: 35. Mutual Wary (Please follow, please favorite~)

    "Godfather, Mobley had intervened and demanded that I release Robert!"


    The next morning, Vince hurriedly found the Brigadier and told him that Mobley had just approached him.


    The Brigadier, enjoying a massage and bare-chested, sat up, his face showing a hint of gravity.


    "When did Donnie start having dealings with the 3K n?"


    Vince shook his head; deep down, he looked down on Donnie¡ªa discharged US soldier, what could he possibly do?


    Even though Donnie had achieved sess with Prohibition, that alone was not enough to impress Vince. The reason was simple: in Vince''s view, it was just a streak of dumb luck.


    But now, with Mobley, the leader of the 3K n in Antic City, stepping in personally, his perception of Donnie changed somewhat.


    "I don''t know. Mobley was very insistent when he came to my office today!"


    "Donnie isn''t nning to be on the same boat with us anymore!" The Brigadier''s expression grew serious, "I''ll make the call to Mobley."


    The Brigadier knew that relying solely on Vince, he wouldn''t be able to handle Mobley.


    After dialing Mobley''s number, the Brigadier''s voice was very cheerful.


    "Mobley, what''s the meaning of this, sticking up for that kid Donnie? I haven''t heard of any deal between you two!"


    "Good day, Mr. Brigadier!" Upon receiving the call, Mobley was still very respectful, "I am very good friends with Donnie, and this time I hope Mr. Brigadier can do me the honor and let Robert go. As far as I know, he is a very nice young man!"


    Despite his respect for the Brigadier, Mobley expressed his stance very firmly.


    "So that''s how it is!" After listening, the Brigadier pondered for a moment and then chuckled, "I remember back in the day when your business was in trouble, it was I who helped you through that difficult time!"


    This response plunged Mobley into silence.


    "Is there really no room for negotiation on this matter?" Mobley asked after some thought.


    "I''m bound to respect you, Mobley. How about this, have Donnie call me and arrange a meeting, how does that sound?"


    The Brigadier replied.


    "I understand." Realizing that further words were futile, Mobley ended the call.


    Then Mobley called the Block Tavern.


    "I''m terribly sorry, but I couldn''t rescue Robert!"


    "What?" Donnie sounded very surprised on the phone, "Just an insignificant person, and the Brigadier won''t even do you this courtesy?"


    Mobley''s slightly heavy breathing came through the phone, "It''s not about not giving me face; I just didn''t expect the conflict between you two to be so deep!"


    "Heh!" Donnie scoffed derisively, "Well then, if there''s nothing you can do, Mobley, that''s that!"


    "Of course!" Donnie added, "Our business will continue as usual!"


    Mobley simply grunted in acknowledgment, informed Donnie that the Brigadier wanted to see him, and hung up!


    "Mobley really couldn''t get Robert out?"


    John had been by Donnie''s side the entire time and couldn''t help but worry after Donnie hung up the phone.


    "Isn''t this exactly as we expected?"


    Donnie picked up a beer from the table, appearing unconcerned.


    Even though Donnie had said the day before that Mobley''s call alone wouldn''t be enough to save Robert, now that it had actually happened, John was still worried.


    "You don''t have to worry, the important thing is that Mobley made the call, not whether or not Robert can be released!"


    Seeing this, Donnieforted John.


    John could only nod in feigned calmness.


    At that moment, with the Block Tavern not yet open for business, a man walked into the tavern. Chris was just about to greet him.


    But the man spoke first.


    "Donnie, Nucky wants to meet you!"


    The man was Nucky''s backup driver, Joe!


    "Is that so? Then let''s go see him right now!"


    In fact, Donnie was already waiting for someone from Nucky toe over.


    .


    "Godfather, now that Donnie has turned to Mobley, it''s clear he wants to turn down our partnership. What should we do if he goes to Nucky at this time?"


    Vince sat in the Brigadier General''s study, waiting for the Brigadier General to put down the phone and then asked,


    Donnie''s bootleg liquor is now a strategicmodity they urgently need; they thought that by capturing Robert, they could force Donnie toply. However, they did not anticipate that Donnie would actually get in touch with Mobley.


    The Brigadier General''s eyes were half-closed, clearly deep in thought, then he said, "I understand Nucky, and initially, I did not understand Donnie, but now I understand him too."


    Vince did not understand what the Brigadier General meant.


    The Brigadier General did not wait for Vince''s response, but continued, "At this time, Nucky must already know our situation, so for him, he definitely needs Donnie''s bootleg liquor. If Donnie goes to Nucky now, Nucky will surely take this chance to demand a lion''s share, and at that time, he will make Donnie sell his whiskey to him at a low price.


    As for Donnie, the mistake we made in capturing Robert is evidently a misjudgment of Donnie''s character; he is a tough person who does not like to be threatened, and Nucky, on the other hand, will surely threaten him.


    By then, I think it''s certain that the two will note to an agreement."


    It was only then that Vince nodded in realization, but then he immediately asked, "What do we do now? If Nucky steps in, on my side..."


    Although he did not finish his sentence, Vince''s attitude was clear ¨C if Nucky intervened and got the public security to release the person, Vince would not have any means at all!


    Yet at this moment, the Brigadier General just smiled contemptuously and said, "Do you know what Nucky cares about the most?"


    Vince shook his head, "What does he care about the most?"


    The Brigadier General answered, "Votes, Antic City''s votes. This year is the election year. Besides that fool Wilson, no one believes he will be re-elected, and Nucky especially needs to support his own choice to ascend to the thrones of Governor, State Senator, and Mayor. As long as we are certain of this point, then Nucky will definitelyply!"


    "...."


    Vince still did not understand the Brigadier General''s meaning; not only Nucky but the Brigadier General himself also valued this year''s election. It was only during election time that they could position their own people in high ces and truly snatch Antic City from Nucky''s hands.


    Therefore, the people they endorsed could not possibly be the same individual, meaning they naturally stood in opposition to each other.


    No matter how you looked at it, Nucky would notpromise over this matter.


    The Brigadier General did not resolve Vince''s confusion but instead made a phone call to a Republican''s house; the person on the other end was one of the frontrunners for Antic City''s mayoral race this year and was also the Brigadier General''s man!


    .


    "So you''re hoping I won''t help Donnie?"


    Before sending Joe to find Donnie, Nucky received a phone call. The caller made a request for Nucky not to help Donnie.


    "Henry, I don''t understand why you would do this, but Donnie is my friend, he truly needs my help. You were once my friend, but not anymore, so why should I help you?" Nucky retorted.


    "Although you don''t think of me as your friend, I have always considered you a friend!" Henry replied on the phone with a light tone: "No one can say for sure about future matters. Although I am not in as strong a position as Baharach right now, are you really confident that this matter is foolproof?"


    "I trust in my control over Antic City!" Nucky professed.


    "If things were really as Nucky said, then LeBron wouldn''t have been injured, and your bootleg liquor from Europe wouldn''t have been detained by the Coast Guard!" Henry countered.


    "You know that what I dislike the most is being threatened!"


    "My friend, I am not threatening you; I am merely stating a fact. Agree to my request, and no matter what the future holds, we''ll still be friends!" Henry appealed.


    After hanging up, Nucky''s face showed anger. Although Henry''s words on the phone sounded nice, Nucky knew that he was being threatened.


    And what he disliked the most was threats!


    "Get someone to rescue Robert from public security!" Nucky ordered Louis.


    Louis nodded, about to leave, when Nucky''s phone rang again.


    As Nucky picked up the phone again, his expression turned even grimmer ¨C the caller was LeBron James!


    "Nucky, I heard you want to help the friend of my enemy Mobley, Donnie Block!" LeBron''s voice, though still weak, was forceful over the phone.


    "Damn it!"


    Nucky cursed under his breath, covering the mouthpiece ¨C this was when he understood why the Brigadier General had Henry call him first. The trap was set here.


    While the Brigadier General''s influence in Antic City fell short of Nucky''s, he was not without influence, and it carried weight in the matter of Henrypeting for Antic City''s mayoralty.


    As the most populous North District of Antic City had always been one of Nucky''s most crucial voting districts, losing North District could lead to Nucky''s defeat.


    He could not ept such a result.


    So, even though he detested being threatened, at this moment, for the sake of the election year progressing as he desired, Nucky could only ept this hard-to-swallow oue.


    After hanging up on LeBron James, Nucky instructed Louis, who had not yet departed,


    "Don''t proceed with Robert''s matter, inform Joe to go to Block Tavern to summon Donnie, and also notify our people to wait for my call at the Block Tavern in Elwood Vige!"


    Louis nodded, saying, "Understood!"

 Chapter 40: 36. The Fierce People of Elwood Village (Please follow and bookmark~)

    "Donnie, I''m very unhappy!"


    When Donnie arrived at Nucky''s office and sat across from him, Nucky opened with dissatisfaction.


    "I thought we were friends, but after something went down, you didn''te to me. Instead, you went to Mobley. Do you value your friendship with Mobley over ours?"


    A look of surprise appeared on Donnie''s face. "You mean, Nucky, you can get my friend out?"


    Nucky''s expression stiffened; he hadn''t expected Donnie to be so forthright. Had he been too eager just now?


    Putting aside his doubts, Nucky asked, "You know about LeBron''s situation, right?"


    Donnie: "Are you also going to demand my loyalty like the colonel is, Nucky?"


    "LeBron''s distillery was bombed, and the whiskey and rum I had shipped from the United Kingdom have been seized by the Coast Guard!"


    "When will my friend be released?"


    The disjointed conversation was bing intolerable for Nucky, who had many things to do and no time to waste, so he decided to be direct with Donnie.


    "Two conditions, You sell the bootleg liquor produced by your family at the pre-Prohibition price to LeBron, and you end your partnership with Mobley!


    If you can agree to these two conditions, I will help get your friend out!"


    Donnie''s smile vanished. "Nucky, you just said we were friends. I''ve never heard of such harsh conditions between friends!"


    "Donnie, you have no choice!"


    Nucky looked at Donnie confidently. From the very start, Nucky was certain he could control Donnie, and that belief hadn''t changed.


    "The KKK might have some influence in Antic City, but it''s limited. Your friend is locked up by the colonel, who has explicitly refused Mobley''s request. Now, if you don''t ept my terms, not only will your friend stay locked up, but you too might find yourself detained by the police after leaving here!"


    Donnie wasn''t intimidated by Nucky''s threats; instead, he calmly responded, "If that''s the case, you''ll soon be faced with a citywide alcohol shortage in Antic City!"


    "NO, NO, NO." Nucky waved off the suggestion confidently. "Do you really think that just because LeBron''s distillery was hit and my bootleg liquor was seized, I''d be unable to obtain alcohol?


    I can tell you that, as of today, as we speak, there''s enough liquor being transported from Chicago to Antic City!"


    A slight change flickered across Donnie''sposed expression, before returning to normal. "I believe you have the capability, Nucky!"


    Nucky nodded with satisfaction. "So, your only right decision is to cooperate with me. Trust me, in ten years, you''ll be one of the most important figures in Antic City, and that''s a promise!"


    Compared to the colonel''s offer, Nucky''s proposal was more tempting to Donnie, but Donnie still couldn''t agree to it.


    As the saying goes, if he epted Nucky''s offer, he would be putting his fate into Nucky''s hands. Nucky could boost him now and suppress himter. Whether he thrived or failed was entirely up to Nucky.


    In his past life, Donnie had already experienced such a feeling and knew it was not pleasant.


    "I believe Chicago will supply you with liquor, Nucky, but I also believe the price will definitely not be what you''d hope to see. Which means, if you want to secure alcohol at a reasonable price, you absolutely need my support!"


    Donnie rejected Nucky''s proposal.


    This was also the first time Donnie had openly opposed Nucky''s suggestion.


    As expected, Nucky, who was used to controlling everything, showed displeasure upon hearing Donnie''s statement.


    "Donnie, I know your ace is the distillery in Elwood Vige. I think now you should give your family a call; it will help you see things more clearly and make a better decision!"


    After saying that, Nucky hoped to see a look of panic on Donnie''s face, but clearly, Donnie failed to react as Nucky wished. Nevertheless, Donnie made a call to Block Tavern in Elwood Vige.


    The phone rang, and the robust voice of old Carl came through. "Which bastard is it?"


    "Dad, it''s me!" Donnie responded helplessly.


    "Haha, if it isn''t the second-most pride-inducing son of the Block Family!" Old Carlughed heartily, his heart still holding the soon-to-be college boy Cameron as the first source of pride for the Block Family.


    Moreover, there wasn''t a third son the Block Family was proud of!


    Donnie didn''t care about Old Carl''s words and said with a smile, "A friend from Antic City asked me to call home to check up on the family!"


    Old Carlughed heartily, "You can pass the phone to that bastard now!"


    Donnie held the phone and, stifling hisughter, said, "Please forgive my father''s rudeness, you know he''s just a hillbilly!"


    Old Carl''s angry voice came from the phone, "Who are you calling a hillbilly!"


    Nucky listened to Donnie''s dialogue with Old Carl with disdain; he didn''t like such conversations. In Nucky''s mind, at this moment, Old Carl should be in a state of utter panic.


    However, Nucky still took the phone, and the deep voice of Old Carl was still audible, "Nucky, listen here, if you''re nning to deal with Old Carl, you should send more men. These few aren''t even enough to get stuck in my teeth!"


    Then Nucky heard muffled noises over the phone.


    At that moment, Donnie said, "Mr. Nucky, you''ve underestimated Elwood Vige''s solidarity!"


    In fact, Donnie didn''t know about Nucky sending people to Elwood Vige to look for Old Carl, but even before this happened, Donnie had already made arrangements for Elwood Vige.


    Firstly, to avoid trouble with Nucky or the Major for his distillery, Donnie had asked John to tell Old Carl to build two distilleries, just in case!


    With the Prohibition order making Donnie a fortune, he immediately purchased a batch of weapons from Olman and took out 2000 US dors, which he sent back to Elwood Vige through John. Not only did he expand his own distillery, but he also bribed the whole vige to be his workers and security guards.


    By this time, the entire Elwood Vige had be the Block Family''s Elwood Vige.


    Elwood Vige, already known for its fierce customs, became even more formidable with the addition of weapons.


    Nucky thought that sending a few men to scare them would allow him to do as he wished, clearly underestimating Elwood Vige''sbat effectiveness.


    Facing defeat, Nucky wasn''t discouraged but simply shook his head helplessly, "I was careless this time, just like I was with my previous opinion of you, Donnie. But you don''t think that just because of this, I am out of options, do you?"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "Of course not, I also admit that this time you made a small mistake, and I believe if you want to, you definitely have a way, but it will take some time, and right now, Nucky, you''re running out of time!"


    Nucky nodded without denying it and continued, "Actually, Donnie, you don''t have much time either. The people of Elwood Vige might be able to protect your distilleries, but they can''t protect you. If you get caught, then the trouble in Elwood Vige will naturally be resolved, so you''re still within my control!"


    Donnie shook his head with a smile, "Robert isn''ting out because Mobley remembers the Major''s kindness to him and is wary of your and the Major''s power in Antic City. But if I were to be caught, Mobley wouldn''t let it go so easily."


    "Your rtionship with Mobley isn''t that deep!"


    Nucky said confidently.


    "Of course!" Donnie nodded in agreement and continued, "But that way, you, Nucky, would continue to be embroiled in the troubles between the KKK and LeBron. I think you''re willing to show your determination to work with me because you must have learned something from LeBron."


    At that time, Nucky admitted in his heart that he had indeed underestimated Donnie. He hadn''t expected Donnie to be so smart, but at the same time, Nucky''s wariness towards Donnie had increased considerably.


    He no longer saw Donnie as someone he could manipte at will.


    "If you let the conflict between the KKK and LeBron intensify, then you, Nucky, will need to abandon one of those powers, and the Major will certainly be very eager to see that happen!"


    Nucky''s frown deepened as he said in a serious tone, "I will take care of it!"


    "If time permits," Donnie added the unspoken part of Nucky''s statement.


    Nucky''s voice became even more solemn, "I really don''t like the way you''re talking to me right now!"


    Donnie''s voice, however, became even more rxed, "Mr. Nucky, I have no intention of being your enemy. If that were the case, I could have simply joined the Major''s camp. When we first met, I told you, I''m just a businessman. I just want to make a stable ie in Antic City.


    So, if you could give me half of the Antic City liquor supply business from LeBron''s share, I promise, before the elections, the KKK won''t bother LeBron''s ck troublemakers anymore!"


    "You''ve joined the KKK?" Nucky asked in surprise.


    Donnie shook his head, "I''m just a businessman!"


    Nucky said, "So this is your bargaining chip, but as I''ve just told you, I don''t like being threatened, so I can''t agree to this. And you will soon see that I can settle the trouble between the KKK and LeBron!"


    Donnie said with a smile, "What if I add one more thing, that I can help you solve the trouble the WCTU has been causing in Antic City these days?"

 Chapter 42: 38, Scott: The tavern is yours! (Please follow, please bookmark~)

    "Donnie, let me introduce you to a friend I met in prison, Dwight Savage, a very top-notch pickpocket!"


    When mentioning Dwight''s profession, Robert didn''t show the slightest embarrassment, and the skinny Dwight also came over to Donnie''s side with enthusiastic hunching.


    "Boss Block, when I was in jail, I already heard about your big name. You''re like an idol to me!"


    Regarding Dwight''s sycophantic attitude, Magichi and the others showed disdainful expressions.


    Donnie, however, smiled and asked, "Really? What things did you hear about me?"


    "That, at the time when the whole United States was in Prohibition, only Boss Block you, with great foresight, started hoarding liquor, and now, who in Antic City doesn''t know that Boss Block you are the biggest liquor merchant in Antic City!"


    Dwight said happily.


    After hearing this, Donnie alsoughed and said, "Well said, you can stay!"


    Hearing Donnie speak like that made Dwight even happier.


    It was then that Donnie turned to Robert and asked, "How about it? Did you make anyone sweat while you were in there?"


    Robert spoke nonchntly, "How could I? It''s good enough that I didn''t let them, who would dare mess with me!"


    Dwight chimed in at the right moment, "Boss Block, what you don''t know is that when Robert went in, some of the guys there wanted to teach him the rules of the ce, but Robert quickly put them in line and they didn''t dare say a word!"


    Donnie was d to hear Robert wasn''t bullied inside, and then with a smile he said, "Today''s a day of double happiness, we''ll celebrate properly in a while!"


    John spoke up and asked, "How can it be a double happiness? What other good news is there besides Robert getting out?"


    Donnie pped John on the shoulder andughed, "It''s because we''ve gained another tavern!"


    The others inside the tavern, hearing Donnie say this, immediately showed smiles and eagerly asked, "What do you mean?"


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a dejected Scott walked in, holding a set of keys. Scott didn''t say much about the situation in the tavern, simply tossing the keys onto the table.


    "From now on, my tavern is yours!"


    Then he left without looking back.


    "What''s happening?"


    Facing the recent event, John asked in surprise, not expecting that Scott would actually give away the tavern to them.


    Donnie smiled modestly and said, "We helped Nucky deal with the trouble from the 3K n and the WCTU, so naturally, we had to receive somepensation!"


    Today, with Brad appearing in Nucky''s office, the two troubles that had been bothering Nucky in Antic City, the 3K n and the WCTU, had been formally dealt with.


    Aside from the coboration that Donnie previously proposed to Nucky, there was another matter¡ªthat was for Donnie to get Scott''s tavern.


    The small Block Tavern was no longer sufficient to meet the demands of Donnie''s business, so he had to expand.


    Thus, Donnie set his sights on Scott''s tavern.


    Nucky agreed to Donnie''s request without hesitation. With Nucky''s word above, Donnie cutting off the liquor supply to Scott''s tavern in the middle, and the WCTU protests below, Scott realized that keeping his tavern was no longer possible and resigned himself to the need to transfer it to Donnie at a very low price!


    After hearing Donnie''s exnation, everyone in the hall got even more excited, as all of them revolved around Donnie¡ªthe better Donnie did, the better their lives would get.


    Donnie picked up the keys from the table and threw them to newly released Robert, saying, "From now on, you''ll manage Scott''s tavern!"


    Robert caught the keys with both hands, gleefully saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!"


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look at Dwight standing next to Robert and suddenly had an idea.


    "Dwight, just now Robert mentioned you''re an excellent pickpocket in Antic City, is that true or false?"


    Dwight worked his way past John to Donnie''s side, then spread his hands open, revealing a brown, somewhat tattered wallet in his grasp and chuckled, "Boss Block, look!"


    "Fuck, that''s my wallet!" Before Donnie could even speak, John had already seen his wallet in Dwight''s hands and started shouting.


    Donnie showed a look of satisfaction, then said to Dwight, "Good, I have just the job that requires your skills!"


    Dwight showed his loyalty at once, "Boss Block, you just give the word, I guarantee you''ll be satisfied!"


    Donnie called Dwight to his side and began instructing him in a low voice. Dwight, who had been somewhat smug at the start, began to look troubled after hearing what Donnie had to say.


    "Block boss, won''t this be too dangerous?"


    Donnie sat there nonchntly and said, "Of course, if you think it''s dangerous, you can refuse this task. But Block Tavern doesn''t harbor any dead weight. If you can''t do it, the door''s right there; you can leave anytime!"


    "I can do it, I can do it," Dwight hurriedly asserted.


    Donnie patted Dwight on the shoulder and said with a smile, "If you seed in this task, I won''t let you down!"


    "Thank you, Boss Block!"


    Seeing that Donnie had finished instructing Dwight, Robert then said to Donnie, "Now that I''m out, the aftermath of this incident is still quite serious. Shouldn''t we discuss what to do next?"


    This was why Donnie needed Robert. While John and the others were still reveling in the joy of Robert''s release, Robert was already worrying about the consequences of the event.


    Donnie nodded and said, "Come upstairs with me; let''s talk in detail."


    The others had no objections to Donnie''smand; after all, they knew they couldn''t keep up with the pace of the two men upstairs.


    "John has already told me about the process of my rescue. Although we''ve gained Nucky''s approval and secured half of Antic City''s liquor supply, and you now have the assistance of both the 3K Party and WCTU, we did outright reject the Commodore, and we''ve made Nucky more wary of us. I think, once Nucky deals with the Commodore, he will definitely turn his attention to us.


    This is unfavorable for our development!" Robert spoke at length.


    Donnie nodded. Now that he thought about it, their gains were indeed significant, but follow-up issues were also likely to be troublesome.


    "I think we can put Nucky aside for now. After all, his biggest adversary is the Commodore, not us. But with the Commodore, this man has been nning ever since he returned to Antic City, and he is not as broad-minded as Nucky. I am indeed worried he might do something nasty to us, just like he had you locked up before!" Donnie conveyed his concerns.


    Robert pondered for a moment and then said, "I think our current strength is still not strong enough. If the Commodore really takes action against us, Nucky is very likely to remain a disinterested onlooker. After all, reducing our strength would also make it more convenient for Nucky to deal with us after he''s finished with the Commodore."


    "So what you''re saying is, if possible, we should minimize friction with the Commodore?"


    Robert nodded and replied, "That''s right, but it''s going to be very difficult. First off, the Commodore must be extremely angry about our recent actions. If he''s not a fool, he must also understand that it''s impossible for you to heed hismands, so mending our rtionship with him is out of the question.


    Therefore, we need to increase our bargaining chips!"


    Donnie had already thought about this on the way back, but he still wanted to hear Robert''s suggestions.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Robert said, "I think we should formally start building our own forces. We can''t abandon Olman, and we should also cultivate our own people in the public security branch."


    After hearing this, Donnie nodded thoughtfully and even smiled. Robert was thinking along the same lines as him.


    "A few guys from public security oftene to our tavern to drink. I have a decent rtionship with them, and they looked after me when I was inside. I think we can recruit them to be our people," Robert continued.


    Donnie responded, "Sure, I''ll leave this task to you. Just let me know how much money you need!"


    "No problem!" Robert replied.


    Seeing that Robert had no further questions, Donnie shared his own ns.


    "You''ll have to take good care of the two taverns from now on, as I might not have much time to deal with them in the future."


    "Is it because of Margaret''s situation?"


    "Margaret isn''t that important now, but she''s still useful to keep around!" Donnie naturally wouldn''t let a woman dy his ns.


    "Having public security on our side isn''t enough, though. Even though Nucky is already wary of me, I think when there''s good news beneficial to him, news he really needs, he should be willing to set aside his caution and work with us!"


    "So you''re saying you already have a n?"


    "Of course....."


    After discussing the n, Donnie brought up another matter: "All of what we''re doing now involves seeking external support, but what''s really important is for us to grow stronger ourselves. Only by strengthening ourselves can we truly ignore the threats from those people. So next, I want to establish our own hotel in Antic City."


    Robert was thrilled, "Just like the Commodore did back in the day, running that street corner in Antic City?"


    "Exactly, just like that!"


    Robert reminded Donnie, "Starting a hotel isn''t easy. Our current cash on hand is far from enough, unless you''re nning to establish just an ordinary inn!"

 Chapter 43: 39. 1919 Edition of MMC (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Donnie''s target was naturally not going to be an ordinary hotel.


    But, as Robert had said, if one wanted to construct an iconic hotel in Antic City, then the total investment had to be at least 5 million US Dors.


    In 1924, the Antic City Hall, advocated by Nucky, had be the iconic building of Antic City, and the total investment in this City Hall reached 15 million US Dors.


    Of course, excluding the money that Nucky and the power structures behind him embezzled and the various construction contractors'' profits, and adding everything up, the total investment was definitely close to 7 million US Dors!


    Now, Antic City had not yet fully flourished due to Prohibition, so if Donnie wanted to build this hotel at this time, a total investment of around 5 million US Dors would suffice!


    Regrettably, as Robert had said, Donnie simply couldn''te up with this sum of money at the moment. After calcting his ie and expenses for this period, he had at most about 10,000 US Dors in cash on hand.


    "Who said," Donnie asked with a self-satisfied look at Robert, "that building such a hotel requires our own investment?"


    Robert was slightly stunned, then reminded Donnie, "This matter is not easy to handle, and if anything goes wrong, we could bepletely obliterated."


    Donnie did not have any objections to Robert''s reminder and said, "So we don''t need to rush, slowly and steady will do."


    Robert knew that Donnie had finished discussing the serious matters and stretched leisurely. Smiling, he said, "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to go check out Scott Tavern next door. Who would''ve thought that one day I would be managing a tavern in Antic City?"


    At the end of his words, Robert''s expression was somewhat excited.


    Donnieughed, "Scott Tavern is bigger than ours and has better furnishings. You can capitalize on your strengths to make it sessful!"


    Robert looked puzzled at Donnie and asked, "My strengths? Are you referring to this?"


    As he spoke, Robert spread his legs and pointed at his groin.


    Donnie smiled and said, "Exactly, your strength lies there. You can negotiate with the apartment next door to have the women who aren''t doing business there stay at the tavern. If they can help us sell more alcohol, you can certainly offer them a share of the profits. Also, you can let tavern patrons directly pick out women they like on the premises."


    Robert''s eyes lit up, "Are you talking about the pirate taverns from the Age of Exploration?"


    Pirate taverns during the Age of Exploration were exactly the model Donnie described. In some harbor cities where pirates gathered, there would be many taverns. When pirates went ashore, they would seek pleasure in the taverns, and some of the taverns would even offer room service to them.


    If this is hard to understand, it can also be understood in terms of the karaoke bars and pubs ofter eras, with the prostitutes from the lodging being akin to the hostesses in those establishments.


    Whether a karaoke bar or a pub is considered upscale depends on the d¨¦cor, which is the hardware, and women, which are the software. If the women at your karaoke bar are pretty and know how to have a good time, the business there will certainly not be bad.


    Men...they need face, especially in front of women. A delicatement like: "You can''t do it, can you?"


    Men who have had too much to drink will always im they can!


    Donnie smiled slightly and said, "You can understand it that way!"


    Robert got up excitedly, "I''m going to negotiate this with next door right now! Oh, and do we want the same for Block Tavern?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Let''s not bother with Block Tavern for now. I have other ns for it and will have somedies from WCTUe to work here. Once they are familiar with the day-to-day operations of the tavern, then we can move forward with this business!"


    Robert gave Donnie a sly look, thenughed, "I fear the divorce rate in Antic City is going to continue to climb!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "What does that have to do with us!"


    .


    Themodore was very angry!


    So, his study was inplete chaos today, with red wine spilled on the wool carpet and broken sses all around.


    At this moment, themodore stood with one hand on the armrest of the sofa, breathing heavily. Today, he had truly felt his influence in Antic City waning.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!"


    After repeating ''damn it'' three times, themodore took a big gulp of whiskey before he managed to steady his mind.


    "Godfather, this Donnie is utterly detestable. I will arrange for someone to take him into custody now!"


    Vince was standing by, his face also showing an angry expression. He thought that he had Donnie under his thumb, but Donnie had pulled out the 3K party and the WCTU, and then managed to get Robert, who he had under control, released.


    "If you take him now, someone will release him within an hour!"


    Themodore''s bloodshot eyes revealed that he was in fact not ready to let go of his anger.


    "So we are just going to watch him strut around triumphantly?"


    Vince could not stand being suppressed by Donnie. When themodore had first found Donnie, he had said to Vince that Donnie was a very intelligent young man.


    This praise was something Vince, with all his youthful vigor, could not ept. He always believed that he was the most capable among the younger generation in Antic City.


    "Humph, of course not!"


    The Brigadier-General sat down on the sofa with the help of the armrest, gasping for breath as he said, "Although Donnie seems to have won this time, he''s also made enemies of his own!"


    "Who?" Vince asked.


    "LeBron!" said the Brigadier-General viciously. "This time, Donnie took away half of Antic City''s liquor share, which is like stealing food from LeBron''s mouth, and since he''s gotten so close to the 3Ks, LeBron doesn''t dare seek revenge on them but would definitely have the guts to make a move on Donnie!"


    Vince''s eyes lit up as he heard this, but then his expression dimmed, "But does LeBron dare to defy Nucky''s orders? We''ve told him many times to cooperate with us before, but he has always been very cautious and declined."


    "Hmph!" The Brigadier-General snorted coldly, "That was before. I believe that after experiencing the shooting and having his share taken away, LeBron''s dissatisfaction with Nucky must have peaked. Now, if we just show LeBron enough goodwill, he will definitely stand with us!"


    Vince nodded excitedly, "Then I''ll go to LeBron right now!"


    The Brigadier-General nodded, "Tell LeBron that if he stands with us, I will open up Leck Young''s hotel and docks to him!"


    Vinceughed, "With this chip, I''m sure he''ll be very happy!"


    "Go!" The Brigadier-General waved his hand.


    Vince left.


    .


    In the southern part of Antic City, close to Boston Street, a small tavern sat... Although its sign suggested it was a tavern, inside it was actually a small casino.


    Although gambling was one of the main industries in Antic City, it wouldn''t be officially legalized until the seventies.


    Dennis sat at the gambling table, his eyes red, intently studying the poker in his hand. Slowly, his look of anticipation turned to disappointment, and then from disappointment to anger.


    Clearly, he had lost again!


    Watching thest of his chips being taken away, Dennis seethed with the thought that he would definitely win the next round.


    Under such a mindset, Dennis found the tavern''s owner. The tavern not only provided a ce for patrons to gamble, but also solved their financial difficulties.


    Of course, such a friendly owner also required the gamblers to pay interest ¨C just much higher than a regr bank''s.


    "Isaiah, I need your help!"


    Dennis stood at the bar, wringing his hands, his face wearing a sycophantic smile.


    "Oh, isn''t this Dennis?" teased Isaiah. "Are you nning to repay the money you borrowed from me?"


    Dennis chuckled, "Once I win, I''ll be able to pay you back, so I need some funds to turn the tables now."


    Isaiah replied, "But that''s what you saidst time you took money from me too!"


    Dennis still kept his ttering demeanor, "Trust me, this time I can definitely win!"


    "I''ve already checked your financial situation. The bakery is preparing to fire you. Soon you''ll have no ie, which naturally means no money to repay me!"


    Isaiah wasn''t nning to lend money to Dennis anymore, not only was he not going to lend it, but he was also ready to demand repayment of his past loans!


    Dennis quickly said, "There is, there is, did you forget, I still have a wife at home? If I can''t pay you back, you can send my wife to the boarding house, then you''ll have the money, won''t you?"


    Margaret was famously beautiful throughout the southern district, and many people said it was sheer dumb luck that Dennis married such a pretty woman.


    Isaiah''s eyes lit up; he had coveted Margaret for more than a day or two, "Alright, as we are friends, it''s only right to lend you the money!"


    As he spoke, Isaiah took out US $20 from his drawer, along with some paper and a pen!


    Dennis hesitated not a bit to write down what he had just said.


    Whether such an IOU was legal, well, now in Antic City acknowledged it, but that didn''t stop the whole of Antic City from following such rules.


    Once Dennis was done, he smoothly received the US $20 Isaiah provided.


    The oue was simple. Dennis quickly lost the US $20.


    Just as he was thinking of borrowing more money from Isaiah, a skinny man brushed past him. Dennis didn''t pay the slightest attention to this. When he came to Isaiah again, smiling obsequiously to make his request, Isaiah naturally refused him.


    It was at that moment, as Isaiah was about to ask Dennis to take him to his house, that someone in the tavern suddenly shouted out loud.


    "My money? Where''s my money, who stole my money?"

 Chapter 44: 40. Borrowing a Knife (Please follow, please favorite~)

    In the casino, Dwight shouted in panic, immediately drawing the attention of everyone else inside.


    However, most of them seemed to take pleasure in others'' misfortunes¡ªit wasn''t their money that was lost, after all!


    But soon, as other voices in the gambling hall imed their money was gone too.


    That made everyone else start checking their pockets, wondering if from a bystander they had be a victim.


    Fortunately, no one else had lost any money, which was a relief to everyone.


    Seeing this, Isaiah immediately sprang into action. He was ready to kick Dwight and another person out. Screaming about lost money in his own casino was tantamount to saying his ce was unsafe, wasn''t it?


    But just as Isaiah was about to act, an angry voice erupted from the crowd.


    "Fuck, who''s got the guts to steal my money?"


    People looked towards the source of the voice, and even the boss, Isaiah himself, gasped. The man who spoke was A.J. Cook, the gang leader of the Panthers in the southern district.


    Isaiah couldn''t understand why such a big shot woulde to gamble at his ce today.


    This was not the time to think about that, though. Isaiah quickly jogged over, pushing his way past Dennis who was in front of him, and came to AJ, flustered.


    "AJ, rest assured, my ce is safe. It must have been someone blind who did this. I''ll find them for you right now!"


    p!


    AJ pped Isaiah hard across the face, then spoke fiercely, "Of course, find them right now! I just wanted to have a little fun, and I run into this mess."


    Dennis, who had just managed to stand up straight, felt a surge of schadenfreude seeing Isaiah get hit¡ªthat''s what you get for not lending me money!


    Then, looking at AJ, his expression was equally smug¡ªserves you right for having your money stolen!


    Isaiah''s gaze swept the room andnded on Dwight. "You,e here!"


    With a poption of forty to fifty thousand regr residents in Antic City, plus the influx of tourists from Phdelphia and New York, the city often hosted over one hundred thousand people. Even though Dwight was a well-known pickpocket, Isaiah didn''t recognize him.


    With a worried and angry face, Dwight came over, "I just got my wages, 50 US dors. I hadn''t even exchanged it for chips yet when I lost it!"


    "Are you sure you lost it here at our ce?"


    Isaiah was still trying to shirk responsibility.


    "Of course!" Dwight shouted, "I checked just before I came in. It was just now, when I was about to exchange for chips..."


    At this point, Dwight suddenly turned his gaze to Dennis, who was enjoying the drama.


    "It was him, it was him! I just bumped into him, and then my money was gone. He must have stolen it!"


    Dennis was bbergasted, not expecting the situation to fall on him. But when he saw the eyes of everyone in the casino on him, what scared him the most was AJ''s murderous look.


    "I... I didn''t!" Dennis iled his arms, shouting, "How could it be me? If it were, why would I ask Isaiah here for money?"


    Isaiah looked doubtful, thinking that made sense. If it really had been Dennis, he wouldn''t have asked to borrow money.


    And Isaiah knew Dennis well¡ªhe was apulsive gambler at the table, but he did not have the nerve for this kind of deed. Saying he would go home and hit his wife, though, that was true.


    More importantly, Isaiah did not believe Dennis had the skill for such a theft.


    "Still trying to argue your way out!" Dwight angrily walked up to Dennis. The height difference made Dwight jump up high to p Dennis across the face.


    Dennis was stunned by the p.


    At that moment, Dwight turned back to Isaiah and said, "I bet you didn''t lend him the money just now!"


    Isaiah realized that indeed, he hadn''t lent Dennis the money a second time. Could this kid really be so bold?


    "Is that true?" AJ glowered at Isaiah.


    "Yes, yes!" Isaiah quickly replied. Now wasn''t the time to consider these things. The most important thing was not to upset AJ, or his tavern wouldn''t be able to stay open!


    "A search will reveal the truth, won''t it?"


    Dwight was still hopping with every word he spoke.


    Before Dennis could react, AJ''s men had moved in, subdued him, and began searching him.


    One minuteter.


    Dennis looked at the 150 US dors in the hands of AJ''s men, his face pale and body trembling, "It wasn''t me, I swear!"


    p!


    Dwight pped him again, hopping with fury, then said viciously, "If it wasn''t you, did AJ or I stuff our money into your pocket?"


    AJ snarled as he stepped forward, "You''ve got guts, kid. No one in Antic City has ever dared to steal my money before. You''re the first!"


    "It really wasn''t me!"


    Dennis felt like crying but had no exnation.


    "Hmph, take him away!"


    After finishing his words, AJ turned around to leave, and his two subordinates had already taken Dennis into custody.


    "Boss AJ, Boss AJ!" Dwight, with a sneaky look, scurried up to AJ and gesturing towards his subordinates, said, "My money?"


    AJ snorted coldly and said, "How can you prove that any of that money is yours? All that went missing was 150 US dors!"


    "No, no, not mine!" Dwight, acting as if he was angry but did not dare to speak up, lowered his head and dodged away from AJ.


    Seeing this, AJ left the ce with a look of smug satisfaction on his face!


    "Dennis is done for this time. He could have stolen from anyone, but he had to steal from Boss AJ. Everyone in Antic City knows that Boss AJ is the most ruthless!"


    "Isaiah is getting a huge bargain out of this, with Dennis taken away by Boss AJ, even if he isn''t dumped into the ocean, he''s noting back. Dennis''s wife will end up with Isaiah this time!"


    "If I had known this would happen, I would have lent Dennis the money earlier!"


    The instigator behind the whole affair, Dwight, listened to the discussions in the casino about the incident, then left the ce with an air of hiding his capabilities and biding his time.


    Dennis, of course, would not dare to steal money. In fact, Dwight had arrived at the casino earlier. Although AJ did not recognize Dwight, Dwight knew AJ. So, he targeted AJ.


    Using his skills, he first stole the money from AJ, then took advantage of the collision with Dennis to nt both his own and AJ''s money on him.


    Throughout the whole incident, no one in the casino was aware.


    Donnie sat in Block Tavern, listening to Dwight recount the casino story, before pulling out 20 US dors from his pocket and handing it to Dwight.


    "Well done, this is for you!"


    The 50 US dors used to frame Dennis was given to Dwight by Donnie, who, of course, did not specify a victim for Dennis to rob.


    Dwight gleefully epted the money and said, "Thank you, Boss Block!"


    Donnie nodded slightly, then stood up and said, "Alright, head next door. There''s a lot of work to be done at Robert''s ce!"


    Scott''s Tavern could operate as soon as it changed hands, but Robert took Donnie''s advice and had already negotiated with the owner of the neighboring lodging apartment. When business was slow, he would have his girls go over to the adjacent tavern to entertain.


    So to better serve... and to elevate the standard of consumption, Robert still wanted to make some changes to Scott''s Tavern.


    "Alrighty!"


    Dwight left happily.


    "Wait a moment!" Just then, Donnie suddenly thought of something and called Dwight to halt.


    Dwight stopped in his tracks, looking at Donnie with bewilderment.


    Donnie said nothing, but reached into the pocket of his coat for his wallet. After confirming the amount inside was correct, he waved Dwight away.


    "Wait a moment!" This time, John, who had remained in the tavern, also stopped Dwight and then skillfully took out his own wallet.


    Dwight: "..."


    .


    As the business of Block Tavern and the bootlegging operation got better, Donnie also bought a Ford Model T. If it wasn''t for the convenience of running errands and transporting goods, Donnie wouldn''t want to buy a car at all¡ªafter all, driving a Ford Model T feels like operating a tractor!


    Driving the car, Donnie arrived at the First Hospital, where Margaret had already packed her bags.


    Seeing no one else in the hospital room, Margaret immediately threw herself into Donnie''s embrace, giving him her sweet kiss.


    "I thought you wouldn''te!"


    Donnieughed and said, "How could I not? Today is the big day you''re discharged from the hospital. No matter what happened, I was going to pick you up!"


    Margaret showed a touched expression.


    However, when she got into Donnie''s car, her face conveyed a conflicted look. After all, she still had a husband, Dennis. Thinking about having to face Dennis when she got back, Margaret felt nauseated from the bottom of her heart!


    "I... I don''t want to go back!"


    Margaret, sitting in the passenger seat, spoke softly.


    Driving the car, Donnie asked, "Is it because of Dennis?"


    "Yes!" Margaret nodded again.


    Donnie smiled lightly and said, "If it''s because of him, then you don''t have to worry. I''ve already found a goodwyer. Once we see him, you can divorce him!"


    "Really?" Margaret''s face lit up with excitement.


    "Of course!" Donnie steered with one hand, and with the other, he took hold of Margaret''s hand.


    The warmth from Donnie''srge hand reassured Margaret considerably.


    When the two drove up to Margaret''s ce, they saw two or three people gathered in front of her home, led by Isaiah!


    "What are you doing?" After getting out of the car, Margaret couldn''t help but tremble at the sight of these people. Though she didn''t know Dennis and the others, she was all too familiar with such scenes... whenever Dennis owed money, there would be someone knocking at the door demanding payment.


    Dennis, seeing Margaret''s pitiable state, immediately showed a smug look on his face: "Naturally, I''vee to take you home!"

 Chapter 45: 41. Donnies Influence (Please follow and collect~)

    Just as Isaiah finished speaking and was about to make a move, a strong hand gripped his wrist, preventing Isaiah''s hand from moving forward even a fraction. The immense pain from his wrist made Isaiah cry out in agony.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Let go, let go, let go!"


    Donnie flung Isaiah''s hand away, and the other man stumbled a few steps back, furiously ring at Donnie once out of his reach.


    "Who are you to meddle in my affairs in the West District?"


    With a wave of his hand, his subordinates immediately prepared to step forward.


    "My name is Donnie Block!"


    Donnie stood in front of Margaret, coldly eyeing those men.


    "Hold on, hold on, hold on!"


    Upon hearing Donnie''s name, Isaiah, regardless of the pain in his wrist, hurriedly intercepted his own men, looking at Donnie with some panic, he confirmed.


    "You are Donnie Block from Block Tavern?"


    "Indeed!"


    Donnie nodded slightly, confidently speaking.


    By now, Donnie had already ceased to be a nobody in Antic City; half of the city''s liquor supply was from Donnie, and just because of this, even without knowing that Donnie had already joined forces with organizations like the KKK and WCTU, Isaiah wouldn''t dare to show off in front of him anymore.


    Frankly speaking, Isaiah was nothing but a small-time hood in Antic City with some connections. Such a person might not have significant power, but he was well-informed.


    In his past life, when Donnie had not yet climbed to a high position, he had dealt with such people frequently. Naturally, he understood them well and therefore stood there, undisturbed.


    "So, it''s Mr. Block. My apologies, I didn''t know you and Margaret are... good friends, good friends!"


    Isaiah immediately switched to a fawning smile, just like the one he had in his own casino when facing AJ.


    Donnie knew that people like Isaiah might not be capable of doing much, but they were adept at gathering information, so he didn''t intimidate Isaiah, merely putting on a smile.


    "Alright, now that you know, let''s talk about why you came here."


    "It''s nothing, just a small misunderstanding. We''ll leave right now!" As Isaiah said this, his heart ached; he was just a small casino owner with limited daily earnings, lending nearly 50 US dors to Dennis in total was not a small sum for him.


    "If it''s a misunderstanding, all the more reason to rify it." Donnie didn''t let Isaiah leave; after all, he was aware of what had happened earlier in Dennis''s Tavern.


    Dennis, seeing Donnie''s stance, did not hide anything and fully informed Donnie of the situation where Dennis had borrowed money and used Margaret as coteral.


    Donnie''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing this, but Margaret, standing behind him, couldn''t stay on her feet after learning the entire story. If it weren''t for Donnie turning back in time to support her, she would have fainted to the ground by then.


    "I''ll cover this money for you!" Donnie, supporting Margaret with one hand, took out his wallet from his coat pocket with the other and passed it to Dennis: "Take the money yourself, make sure the count is correct!"


    Dennis looked at Donnie in surprise, to him Donnie was now an untouchable figure in Antic City, an existence even more terrifying than AJ, and now he was so easy to talk to, even willing to pay him?


    For a moment, Dennis felt like crying; it had been a long time since he''d seen such a principled boss in Antic City!


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Block, you can rest assured, I wouldn''t dare to take a single cent more than I''m owed!"


    With a heart full of excitement, his hands trembling, he took out 45.5 US dors from Donnie''s wallet!


    Then, respectfully, he passed the wallet back to Donnie with both hands.


    After taking the wallet, Donnie spoke calmly, "This time, I''ve given you the money, but there won''t be a next time. Also, remember, from now on, Dennis is Dennis, and Margaret is Margaret, she has resumed her own surname. So, if Dennis borrows money from you again, that''s your business!"


    "Understood, understood, understood!" Isaiah nodded repeatedly: "You can count on me, Mr. Block, I know what to do!"


    After saying this, Isaiah left without looking back, not even ncing at Margaret, who he had long coveted in Donnie''s arms.


    Yet in his heart, he held envy for Margaret.


    This woman was on her way to soaring high!


    She was getting involved with a big shot like Donnie Block; it seemed likely she would soon leave the West District!


    After Isaiah had left, Donnie helped the still overwhelmed Margaret back to her residence and poured her a ss of tap water.


    "I don''t ever want to see him again!"


    After collecting herself a bit, Margaret spoke firmly.


    Donnie said with a smile, "Well, didn''t you hear just now? Dennis has already been taken by AJ, and knowing AJ''s temperament, it will indeed be hard for you to see him again!"


    It took a while, but Margaret finally calmed down thoroughly, though she continued to fuss and talk to Donnie in tears, until the evening when she remembered to make dinner for Donnie!


    After this incident, Donnie simply moved into Margaret''s home, moving out of Block Tavern.


    During this time, Donnie even gave a speech at the WCTU. With Elena''s advance hype, coupled with the WCTU''s sympathy towards Margaret''s situation, Donnie easily became the most popr man within the WCTU.


    Even though this man owned a tavern, which ran contrary to their principles.


    Donnie also took the opportunity at the WCTU to showcase his gentlemanly side, helping every woman who sought his assistance.


    Through the word of these women, the name Donnie Block started to frequentlye up at every family''s dinner table in Antic City.


    Just one week''s time, and Donnie had be a celebrity in Antic City.


    And this was precisely one of the objectives that Donnie had hoped to achieve by getting in touch with Margaret.


    "Look, our friend of women hase back!"


    When Donnie walked into Block Tavern tonight, it instantly sparked a round of teasing from many people inside.


    "Donnie, you really should talk some sense into our women at home. She''s no longer focusing on the household. Before, she would always prepare dinner and wait for me to return, but now it''s been several days since I''ve had a warm dinner!"


    Americans ce great importance on dinner, believing that it''s the best time for a family to gather together.


    "Donnie, my wife asked me to thank you. It was thanks to the coal you provided that our family could get through this winter smoothly!"


    Even though he no longer had the money to buy coal tost the final days of winter, this man still went to Block Tavern for a drink every day!


    Facing these greetings, Donnie responded to each one, until someone shouted out.


    "Donnie, the tavern next door has countless women mingling among the customers every day. When will Block Tavern offer the same service? I heard that other taverns in Antic City are getting ready to provide such service too!"


    Donnie paused, looked at the man, then smiled and said, "I know you, Bruce Carey, your wife has already submitted an application to the WCTU, preparing to work here at Block Tavern, so soon there will be women here!"


    Bruce Carey''s face turned red in an instant. In fact, the news that Block Tavern was going to hire a group of women to work here had already spread. Everyone supported this move by Block Tavern, even though they knew these women were already married!


    A man always prefers his concubine to his wife, a prostitute to his concubine, and a ndestine affair to all.


    Such male psychology is the same in both East and West; the ultimate fantasy for every man is to be a cunning rogue.


    In the dimly lit tavern, teasing a married woman was considered very thrilling.


    As a result, nearly every day people would ask Donnie when exactly women would start working here.


    Now Donnie had told them, but when Bruce Carey heard that his wife was one of them, his face immediately flushed with anger.


    It was fury!


    It was one thing for other men''s wives to do it, but absolutely not his own!


    "No, Donnie, you absolutely can''t ept her request. I will never allow such a thing to happen!"


    Bruce Carey stood up and shouted loudly.


    Donnie, unconcerned, spread his hands and said, "Our tavern''s hiring is open, fair, and objective. As long as someone wishes toe and meets our hiring conditions, I cannot refuse them. So, Bruce, if you don''t want your wife toe here, you''d better go home now and persuade her. Oh, and before you go, don''t forget to settle your bar tab!"


    Bruce Carey, not daring to be arrogant with Donnie here, angrily threw down a banknote, then stormed out of the tavern amid theughter of the other patrons!


    "Donnie, you just cost us 50 cents. From my experience, Bruce would''ve had at least one more whiskey!" Johnined to Donnie.


    Donnie, unfazed, said, "Don''t worry, dear John. Didn''t you see that when everyone heard Bruce Carey''s wife was going to work here, quite a few guests ordered an extra whiskey?"


    If it doesn''t directly affect them, everyone loves to watch the excitement and doesn''t mind if things get out of hand.


    John then nodded in satisfaction andughed, "Alright, I just noticed that!"


    Donnie didn''t dwell on the matter, instead he said to John, "Go fetch Robert for me, I have some things to discuss with you guys!"


    Seeing Donnie''s expression, John knew it was something serious and asked, "Is it about the hotel construction?"


    Donnieughed and said, "How could it be? It would be good if the hotel construction could have results within a year!"


    John, not understanding, still went next door to call for Robert.


    In the second-floor room, which was once his and now John''s, Donnie said to Robert and John, "LeBron James has been discharged from the hospital. We should be more careful now!"

 Chapter 46: 42. The foolish LeBron (please follow, please collect~)

    Donnie looked down on LeBron''s emotional intelligence but had never underestimated LeBron''sbativeness.


    A ck man with low emotional intelligence and a less capable brain could be a leading figure in the North District of Antic City, so hisbativeness had to be off the charts.


    In the series of events that had urred in Antic City before, LeBron James could be said to have suffered the greatest losses.


    He had lost half of his business in Antic City and had also been attacked by the Ku Klux n, which blew up his brewery and wounded him.


    Meanwhile, as the person who had benefited the most from the previous series of events and had a direct interest with LeBron James, Donnie had reason to believe that LeBron James would definitelye looking for trouble with him after getting discharged from the hospital!


    "Does LeBron have the guts to do that? Doesn''t he worry about Nucky''s reprimand?"


    John couldn''t understand Donnie''s concern; in his view, since they were now in a partnership with Nucky, how could Nucky possibly allow such infighting to happen!


    "Silly!" Robert habitually ridiculed John before exining, "If LeBron Jameses looking for trouble with us, Nucky won''t only refrain from helping, he would actually be pleased to see it happen.


    In Donnie''s series of strategies, although we have gained substantial benefits, it has also raised Nucky''s vignce, especially considering Donnie''s rtions with the KKK and the WCTU, it is bound to make Nucky wary.


    In such a case, having LeBron James weaken our forces would please Nucky, so why would he scold him!"


    John had wanted to deal with this person who dared to ridicule him properly, but after hearing his exnation, he gave up.


    "So that''s how it is, there''s too much craftiness in their hearts!"


    Donnie chuckled, "That''s not all, LeBron James is stubborn and rebellious. This time, to pacify the trouble brought by the KKK and the WCTU, Nucky distributed LeBron James''s business to us and prohibited LeBron James from making trouble with the KKK. This will all cause LeBron James to harbor dissatisfaction with Nucky.


    He may not think of attacking Nucky, but he will certainly do something to make Nucky unhappy, thereby proving his capabilities."


    "If that''s the case, what shall we do? Strike first and kill LeBron?"


    John''s thoughts were much simpler. In his view, all troubles could be solved by dealing with the person who caused them.


    Donnie shook his head, "We can''t make a move. LeBron has absolute influence in the North District, which is why he''s been able to deal with Nucky and the Colonel without suffering any substantial blow!"


    The North District is the poorest district in Antic City but also has the city''srgest poption.


    Not only do Nucky and the Colonel want the North District''s votes, but Donnie also has his ns for them.


    "Then use the method we used against George on LeBron!" After saying that, Johnughed, "I''m really too smart!"


    Donnie and Robert looked at John helplessly.


    "What? Is there a problem with my suggestion?"


    Seeing the looks from Donnie and Robert, John asked, puzzled.


    Robert said sarcastically, "No problem at all, just let everyone know that George''s death wasn''t due to his subordinates being greedy, but due to someone''s plotting, and that someone is very likely to be us. When that happens, the Colonel will unleash his wrath, divert his aim from attacking Nucky and focus on attacking us!


    Furthermore, Nucky would certainly approve of such an oue and might even support the Colonel in doing so."


    John clenched his fists tightly but eventually let go in resignation.


    "Then what do you suggest we do?"


    Donnie turned to John, asking, "I ask you, if you were LeBron, how would you deal with us?"


    Seeing Donnie ask for his opinion for the first time, John immediatelyughed, "Haha, you''re admitting I''m smart?"


    Because you, like LeBron, have a brain but don''t use it much... Donnie said with a beaming smile, "I''ve always believed in your brain!"


    Johnughed and began to think seriously, then spoke, "If I were LeBron, I''d take action against you in transportation.


    Now that my brewery is destroyed, it will take some time to recover, and you''re the only one who can provide alcohol for everyone in Antic City.


    If I attacked you within the city, the consequences could be severe, something I wouldn''t dare to do unless absolutely necessary.


    So, I would send some people to ambush on the essential route from Elwood Vige to Antic City, targeting the alcohol. As long as I can intercept your transportation and hurt your people, I would have seeded."


    Donnie nodded after hearing this; asking John turned out to be the right choice. If it were him, he would certainly think about how to sever his connections with the KKK and the WCTU, as to outsiders, these were his biggest dependencies in Antic City.


    "John, take Magichi and Chris back to Elwood Vige immediately and also tell Dad that this time when we deliver the alcohol..."


    John''s face broke into a smile upon hearing the rest, finding the uing dangerous trip not worrisome but rather exciting.


    "Rest assured, this time I guarantee they wille but never return!"


    Donnie nodded and continued to instruct, "Remember, everyone can be killed, except for LeBron. This man is still useful!"


    John''s excited expression faded by half, and he asked in confusion, "This ck guy has alreadyid hands on us. Why keep him? Just kill him directly. With him gone, the North District would be headless, wouldn''t that be more advantageous for us?"


    Donnie shook his head, "If LeBron James dies, it might seem like we have one less opponent, but it will also put us in the spotlight for everyone to see. At that time, Nucky and the Colonel will not allow our strength to grow so rapidly!"


    "Fine, although I still don''t quite understand your reasoning, I will carry out your orders!"


    John scratched his head, looking resigned as he spoke.


    Donnie listened and smiled. This was John''s strong point, although sometimes he couldn''tprehend Donnie''s thoughts, he could faithfully execute Donnie''s orders.


    .


    A pitch-ck night with a piercing cold wind was the perfect time for a massacre and plunder.


    An old truck covered with a brown tarp moved towards Antic City, its dim yellow headlights cutting through the darkness.


    Ahead of them, at a distance of 100 meters, five men armed with long and short gunsy in ambush in the forest to the left of the highway.


    "Boss, I have investigated clearly, since taking away half of the Antic City share from us, Donnie has been shipping a batch of whiskey and rum worth 1,000 US dors to Antic City every three days!"


    The speaker was none other than LeBron James''s right-hand man, TT.


    "Dammit, once the goods are in Antic City, Donnie can make an 800 US dor profit with just a flip. That''s even more than what we used to earn!"


    The quality of Donnie''s goods was average, but the price was on par with the lower-tier whiskey and rum, which was why Donnie never worried about sales. Even on the ck market of Antic City, Donnie''s liquor was in hot demand.


    Just supplying Antic City with alcohol alone could bring Donnie an ie of 8,000 US dors every month. For TT, who had grown up in Antic City, this was utterly unforgivable.


    They had been working hard all year and couldn''t even earn that much money!


    So when his boss suggested they hit Donnie and take his goods, TT was incredibly excited.


    LeBron James had now recovered his health, his dark skin blending with the night under the moonlight.


    At this moment, he was also very angry.


    Nucky had not only prevented him from taking revenge but had also given half of his business to Donnie.


    Such an oue was uneptable to LeBron James, especially since he had learned from the Colonel that Donnie was now very close to the Ku Klux n.


    This made it even more unbearable for LeBron James.


    "When the timees, kill everyone on that truck!"


    LeBron James said coldly.


    TT showed a bloodthirsty expression andughed, "Don''t worry, boss. Those who came with us this time are our closest brothers; there''s no way there will be any issues!"


    LeBron James nodded in satisfaction, "Is everything prepared back home?"


    TT answered, "It''s all set. Once we snatch Donnie''s goods, we''ll return to Antic City and blow up Donnie''s Block Tavern!"


    LeBron James grew more satisfied, "Nucky wants Donnie to take over our half-share in Antic City, but that''s only if Donnie is capable of handling it!"


    TT cautiously reminded, "Boss, Nucky still seems to think highly of Donnie. What if we blow Donnie up this time, could Nucky be problematic?"


    LeBron James spoke confidently, "Don''t worry, I''ve already discussed it with the Colonel. He will help us deal with any trouble from the authorities!"


    "Boss, are you nning on coborating with the Colonel?"


    TT asked, puzzled.


    LeBron James said proudly, "Whether it''s the Colonel or Nucky, what they really care about are the votes from the North District. As long as we''re still here, they can''t ignore the situation in the North District.


    So I''m convinced that even if Nucky knows we have a connection with the Colonel, he will continue topromise with us, just as he did before, willing to hand over the entire Antic City liquor market to us!"


    Listening to LeBron James''s exnation, TT no longer had anything to worry about.


    It was at this moment that the lights of the truck illuminated the dirt road in front of LeBron James and his men.


    "They''re here!" LeBron James said in a cold voice, "TT, lead the brothers and take back what should have been ours!"


    Under the cover of night, TT nodded excitedly. Their zero-dor shopping spree was about to begin!

 Chapter 47: 43. Old Carls Arrival (Please follow, please favorite~)

    "Haha, I knew no one could mess with the Block Family, even if they''re from Antic City!"


    The hearty and deepughter made the identity of the speaker clear¡ªit was none other than Donnie Block''s father, old Carl!


    Seeing old Carl jumping off the truck took Donnie by surprise.


    He didn''t even have time to tell Chris and the others to move the liquor from the truck to the bar before asking old Carl.


    "Why did youe here?"


    John said proudly at his side, "The moment dad heard someone dared to rob the Block Family''s liquor, he immediately decided toe over and check out the situation in Antic City!"


    "What, you''re not happy to see your old man here?"


    As Donnie''s business got better and better, the concerns of the Block Family had disappeared into thin air, and old Carl had be even more exuberant than before.


    "How could I not be? I''m extremely happy!" Donnie red hard at John before inviting old Carl into the bar.


    "This ce is much livelier than back home!"


    Old Carl said, somewhat amazed as he looked around the bustling bar.


    Donnie casually pulled away a man sitting at the bar to make room for old Carl to sit down, "Now that you''re here, won''t there be problems back home?"


    Old Carl waved his hand dismissively, boasting, "Don''t worry, I''ve already taken care of everything!"


    That''s when Donnie finally felt at ease. The distillery in Elwood Vige was the foundation of his position in Antic City, and Donnie would not allow anything to go wrong there.


    "So, you''re saying that you really were attacked on the way here?"


    Only now did Donnie start to worry about what happened to them on the road.


    By then, John had alreadye over, grabbed two bottles of beer from inside the bar, gave one to old Carl, and opened one for himself.


    Glug glug glug¡­


    "Just as you expected, LeBron did make his move. Luckily, we all hid in the truck''spartment at the time and ambushed them. LeBron James''s men were all taken out!"


    Robert walked over, grinning, "And we''ve tossed the bodies of those guys into the Antic, no one''s going to find them!"


    Hearing Robert say that calmed Donnie down.


    "Since when do ck guys dare topete with us for business?" old Carl seemed to already know who was behind the ambush from Robert and John, and he was very angry.


    Being robbed by ck people was something that, if it spread in Elwood Vige, would beughed at.


    "If I hadn''t stopped him, dad would''ve already been off to North District!" John boasted to Donnie, trying to take credit.


    "Donnie, I''m not criticizing you, but howe the richer you get, the more timid you be? If those ck guys dare to make a move, just take them out!"


    Donnie finally realized where John got his personality from.


    "Things are not as simple as you think. Antic City has its own rules of the game, and since we don''t have the power to set our own rules yet, we''ll just have to temporarily abide by theirs!"


    Donnie knew he couldn''t exin theplexity of the situation to old Carl, so he tried to put it in the simplest terms possible.


    Old Carl waved his hand nonchntly, "Alright then, since you''ve built your empire here in Antic City, you make the calls about things over here. But let me tell you, if any ck guys dare to cause trouble in Elwood Vige, I''ll definitely take them out next time!"


    "Okay!" Donnie had no objections but remembered the incident about Nucky sending someone over. After the phone call in Nucky''s study, Donnie had yet to contact old Carl.


    "Has there been any stranger visiting the vigetely?"


    At this point, old Carl shed his brusque and carefree demeanor and said seriously to Donnie, "There was someone indeed, imed to be some kind of Prohibition Investigator, I believe his name was Van Alden, that''s right, that''s the name!"


    Donnie frowned slightly, not expecting the Prohibition Investigators to have started moving into Antic City.


    Although Antic City had clearly repealed the Prohibition, it was only the city''s word and had no strong legal basis.


    "Did he cause us any trouble?"


    Donnie asked directly since he was now the biggest bootlegger in Antic City!


    Old Carlughed heartily, pleased with himself, "That white kid started off pretty arrogant, saying he was going to take me in, but when he saw our dozen or so guns, he turned into a coward in an instant. Now, he''s working as a bartender at my distillery!"


    Donnie: "..."


    He knew old Carl was tough, but he hadn''t expected him to be this tough.


    But thinking about it, Donnie could understand why Antic City had thrived so rapidly over a decade during Prohibition, without ever hearing of any prohibition agents making a significant impact there.


    On the contrary, it was Nucky who eventually got caught by Federal Investigators in coboration with the IRS for tax evasion, which clearly showed that prohibition agents had no ce in Antic City.


    "You still need to be cautious, I believe many people will secretly start investigations in our area," he advised.


    Since prohibition agents wouldn''t aplish much in Elwood Vige, Donnie decided to leave them alone. It was Elwood Vige that detained Nucky''s men and now had taken out LeBron James''s men, making it a ce many were eager to probe into.


    "Don''t worry!" Old Carl said confidently, "Even if a strange fly enters Elwood Vige, we''ll know about it!"


    After chatting for a while, Old Carl suddenly brought up another matter with Donnie.


    "Cameron told me that underground speakeasies are starting to appear in Phdelphia, where the price of alcohol is very high, and he also asked me to tell you not to put all your eggs in one basket. Although we now have the Antic City market, if we could get Phdelphia and New York''s markets as well, our wealth would roll in!" he conveyed.


    Cameron Block was attending high school in Phdelphia.


    Donnie frowned slightly and said, "Why does Cameron care about these things instead of focusing on his studies? Has he been to those speakeasies?"


    Old Carl shook his head and replied, "Cameron told me he hasn''t gone. It was his ssmates who mentioned them."


    At this time, Phdelphia was not yet the ''City of Zombies'' of the future. Before the manufacturing industry in the United States moved overseas, Phdelphia was a very important industrial city, especially for its steel industry, which was the backbone of the city.


    It was also because of this rtionship that Antic City could quickly grow with the help of Phdelphia''s middle-ss.


    However, as America''s heavy industry moved away and the Great Depression loomed in the next decade, Phdelphia''s economy plummeted rapidly, directly causing Antic City''s business to nosedive, and what should have been one of America''s most luxurious cities was gradually overtaken by Las Vegas!


    Donnie told Old Carl, "Tell Cameron that the SAT is his priority right now, not business matters. Once he finishes college, there will be plenty of work for him to do!"


    Old Carl nodded and said, "I''ve already given him a stern talking-to!"


    Donnie then added, "Forget about New York for now, at least at this stage, its market is not something we can touch. As for Phdelphia, I will investigate the situation there first before making a decision!"


    As bootlegging was a gray industry, it inevitably had to connect with local gangs.


    As the economic center of the United States, New York''s gang power was also very strong, and at that time, the city was being controlled by the Bugg and Meyer gangs.


    As for the future ruler of New York''s underworld, Charles Luciano had not yet fully risen to prominence.


    "Alright, I''ll keep these things in mind!"


    After gulping down a beer, Old Carl said nonchntly, affirming his trust in Donnie Block, who had proven his abilities.


    With business matters settled, Old Carl threw his arm around Robert''s neck and said, "I hear Donnie has given you a speakeasy?"


    Robert''s face flushed red as he breathed heavily, "I''m just managing, managing. The speakeasy is still Donnie''s!"


    Though he said that, the rtionship between Scott''s Speakeasy and Donnie was more like that of a parentpany with a subsidiary. Scott was only required to pay a certain amount of money to Donnie each month, and any additional profits,rge or small, were Robert''s to keep.


    Donnie, who made this decision, was well aware that even the best rtionships cannot be maintained indefinitely by relying solely on so-called friendship or kinship. It''s not possible.


    It''s only profit!


    Only sufficient, tempting profits can truly make the people around one adhere closely to oneself as the core, forming a solid group!


    "But I hear your speakeasy has quite a few features that this one doesn''t?"


    Old Carl asked with a smile.


    Hearing Old Carl''s words, Donnie and John, the two brothers, immediately turned their faces away in an understanding silence, pretending to have heard nothing.


    Robert, catching on quickly, said immediately, "I can take you there right now to see for yourself, and you can give us some guidance!"


    "Good!" Old Carl pulled Robert away from the ce.


    .


    Meanwhile, a panic-stricken LeBron James scurried back to his home in the North District, the only two-story vi there.


    LeBron, too anxious to remove his shoes, took out a bottle of rum from the liquor cab and took a hefty gulp.


    Seeing LeBron like this, his worried wife asked, "What''s happened? Where are TT and the others, why didn''t theye back with you?"


    His wife''s question made LeBron feel as if the rattling gunfire from before was echoing again, and he sank to the carpet, crouching down.


    "Antic City is no longer what it once was," LeBron mumbled to himself, sitting on the carpet.

 Chapter 48: 44, LeBron: Ive decided to take my business to Block (please follow, please bookmark~)

    The death of TT and his crew quickly spread through the North District.


    The oue sent shockwaves through the entire North District; ever since LeBron James took the position of North District boss, no one had challenged his reputation there.


    But now...


    First, LeBron''s distillery was bombed, and he was injured in the explosion, yet LeBron James didn''t even have the courage to strike back. Now, his own men had been killed!


    LeBron James could clearly feel his reputation in the North District plummeting at a visible rate.


    Today, as LeBron James and his wife went to dine at the only high-end restaurant in the North District, they were informed that his usual seat had been taken by someone else.


    "James, I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Pierce arrived early and there was nothing we could do!"


    The ck waiter at the restaurant''s entrance said to LeBron James with an awkward expression.


    Standing at the entrance of the restaurant, LeBron James could clearly see Pierce and his group sitting in his usual spot, drinking andughing, even noticing that Pierce had actually seen him but still hadn''t done anything else.


    This situation made LeBron James feel both angry and helpless.


    Everyone in the North District knew that seat was his own and to some extent, it represented his reputation in the North District.


    Now, his reputation was being challenged.


    "Darling, let''s go back,"


    LeBron''s wife tugged at LeBron James''s arm and whispered.


    LeBron James didn''t leave; he couldn''t leave because he knew that if he backed down now, it wouldn''t take a day for the news to spread all over the North District, and then everyone would know that he was afraid of Pierce and his group.


    If this news reached other parts of Antic City, especially the ears of Nucky and the Colonel, it would mean that he had lost control of the entire North District.


    If things reached this point, LeBron James could already anticipate his own fate.


    Nucky and the Colonel, who had already been dissatisfied with him, would definitely not hesitate to finish him off.


    So LeBron James, with his wife, pushed past the waiter in front of him and walked up to Pierce and his group.


    "This seat belongs to me!"


    Pierce looked up, pretending to have just seen LeBron James, "Howe I didn''t know this restaurant belonged to you, LeBron?"


    LeBron James still stood there, looking down at Pierce, and said, "The restaurant isn''t mine, but this seat is mine. Leave now with your people, and I can pretend nothing happened."


    "Ha!" Pierceughed smugly, "And if I don''t leave, will respected Mr. James send TT and his guys with guns to my house tonight?"


    LeBron James''s face was as still as water as he looked at the people beside Pierce and began to name them, "Snow, did you forget who it was that gave you money for your mother''s hospital bills when she couldn''t afford them?"


    "Gordon, who sent a turkey and coal to your family on Christmas Eve?"


    "Parker, who paid for your son''s expensive school fees?"


    ....


    Each person LeBron James named showed a hint of shame, which made Pierce, who was just recently unbridled, suddenly startughing again and stand up.


    "LeBron, we were just having a bit of fun with you, why take it so seriously? Anyway, we''ve had our fill and will now leave, giving you back your seat."


    After saying this, Pierce signaled for the others to get up and then they left the restaurant.


    At that moment, the waiters hurried over to clean up the leftovers on the table.


    Seeing her husband quickly dispel the challengers with a few words, LeBron''s wife thought his reputation in the North District was as strong as ever, and a proud smile appeared on her face.


    "Today you''ll take the children and leave Antic City, go to the countryside to stay at your grandmother''s house. If I don''te to pick you up personally, don''te back!"


    But while LeBron''s wife was still feeling proud, LeBron James was already speaking to her in the most serious of tones.


    "What?" eximed LeBron''s wife in surprise.


    "Sit down!" LeBron James said coldly, "Do you want everyone in Antic City to know?"


    "But you clearly just intimidated them!" LeBron''s wife sat down anxiously and asked in fear.


    "Such intimidation is only temporary. If we can''t restore our strength soon, these people will eventually tear us apart!"


    LeBron James whispered, then instructed, "Now, let''s finish this dinner with our usual elegance!"


    .


    "Boss, the situation in North District has already gotten out of control, LeBron James is losing his grip on the whole North District!"


    Louis had just informed Nucky about the events transpiring in North District.


    Nucky''s expression was grave, the affairs of North District wereplicated. Those ck folks seemed very united on regr days, but as soon as their alpha wolf showed signs of not being able to intimidate them, they would immediately band together to attack, tearing their opponent apartpletely.


    The previous boss of North District, Ewing, was thrown into the Antic by LeBron James under such circumstances.


    "Louis, I''m really getting a headache!"


    Nucky said, rubbing his temples, sounding weary.


    Louis knew that Nucky''s headache wasn''t a physical one, but a mental one.


    Because now Antic City had a feeling of slipping out of Nucky''s control.


    "LeBron James, such a foolish man. How could I ever have let him be the boss of North District?" Nucky said, looking at Louis.


    "I''ve already told him that he needs to lie low for a while. First and foremost, his most important task is to reestablish his own brewery. What was he thinking, trying to rob Donnie Block''s goods? Anyone with half a brain should know that Donnie would be taking extremely good care of his merchandise during this time!"


    Louis answered, "He was the first toe over to your side after Ewing gradually lost control of North District. As for that other issue, I can''t answer that, because in my view, such behavior is indeed very foolish!"


    At this time, both Nucky and Louis were reminded of the incident when they sent men to provoke Elwood Vige.


    "So what should I do now? Should I continue to support LeBron James in regaining control of North District, or should I prop up someone new?"


    Although Nucky was asking Louis for advice, at this point, he wasn''t really open to anyone''s opinion because Nucky was Nucky, the one who only believed in himself!


    So when Louis replied, "I think you should continue to support LeBron James, boss. Even though he''s been wavering between you and the brigadier, it''s an election year, and North District can''t be in chaos, at least not this year."


    Nucky coldly responded, "LeBron knows my concerns, which is why he''s be even more reckless, increasingly disobeying my orders."


    This time, Louis didn''t answer Nucky because he could feel Nucky''s anger and sheer disdain for LeBron James in his response.


    "That''s right, North District can''t be in chaos right now, and LeBron James can''t fall, but I can''t let him continue acting so recklessly!"


    Without needing Louis''s response, Nucky had already given the answer himself!


    .


    "Mr. James, Mr. Nucky has sent us to help you, from now on we''re your men. Just give us your orders!"


    Just as LeBron James was pondering how to recruit more henchmen, a two-meter-tall ck man, with four underlings, showed up at LeBron James''s doorstep.


    LeBron James recognized the ck man; his name was Joel Embiid, a very famous boxer from North District before. LeBron had tried to recruit him several times, but he had never agreed to work for him.


    But now, unexpectedly, Embiid hade to join LeBron with his brothers!


    However, LeBron James couldn''t feel happy about this development, for these men were sent by Nucky. He had always known that Nucky was covertly supporting others in North District. But back then, he was unrivaled in North District and thus had not been too worried.


    Now, the situation was different. Were these men here to pledge allegiance to him?


    Not at all. These men had been sent to monitor and control him by Nucky.


    With the words that followed from Embiid, LeBron James''s suspicions were further confirmed.


    "Mr. Nucky has instructed me to tell you that North District can''t fall into chaos now, so he hopes you can have a heart as vast as the sea for the people of North District. Also, Mr. Nucky said that, from now on, Pierce won''t provoke you anymore!"


    "I got it. Tell Nucky that I will manage North District well. I promise that within a week, the lost brewery will be restored, and the votes of North District will always belong to Nucky!"


    "I will ry your message to Mr. Nucky exactly!"


    Embiid nodded expressionlessly.


    .


    That night, LeBron James paced back and forth in his living room. His wife and children had already left Antic City that afternoon, but it still didn''t afford LeBron James any sense of security.


    He had never felt the winter of Antic City to be so bitterly cold.


    Finally, when the clock on the wall showed 11 PM, LeBron James took off his three-piece suit and put on the mostmon brown overcoat seen in Antic City, braving the cold night air as he left his home and made his way to the back alley of Block Tavern.


    When he met Donnie there, the first thing he said was,


    "I''ve decided to bring my business to Block Tavern!"

 Chapter 49: 45. Pierces Ambition (Please follow and collect~)

    In the room on the second floor of Block Tavern, which was previously Donnie''s, Donnie, John, and Old Carl were seated in the dim yellow light, all looking somewhat astonished at the man before them ¡ª LeBron James!


    "I want to bring my business to Block Tavern!"


    This statement shocked Donnie greatly. Just half an hour ago, they had been discussing how to suppress LeBron James in theing days, and now, half an hourter, LeBron James hade to offer his allegiance!


    First, he followed Nucky, then flirted with the Commodore, and now he hade to offer his allegiance to Donnie himself.


    Could it be that you are the reincarnation of Lu Fengxian?


    That was what Donnie really felt like asking LeBron James.


    "LeBron, your sudden arrival here makes me question your motives!"


    "I''m simply trying to save my life and preserve my influence in the North District!"


    LeBron James sat opposite Donnie, his voice tinged with reluctance.


    Donnie asked, "Is there anyone in the North District who dares to confront you?"


    Since he hade to offer his allegiance, LeBron James did not keep any secrets and told Donnie everything about his previous situation in the North District.


    After listening, Donnie fell into deep thought, not having expected LeBron James''s situation in the North District to be so precarious.


    If that were the case, then his offer of allegiance could be trusted to some extent.


    Then Donnie began to consider whether or not to ept LeBron James''s allegiance.


    Actually, it didn''t require much thought ¡ª very soon, Donnie stood up, extended his hand to LeBron James with a smile, and said, "Wee to our team. Here, you can be at ease; no one will provoke your reputation in the North District ever again!"


    Seeing Donnie''s gesture, LeBron James finally let out a long sigh of relief. He had been truly worried Donnie would reject him. If that were to happen, by the time Nucky covertly allowed Pierce to take control in the North District, it would spell the end for him.


    "However, although we are now allies, we can''t make this public. We can only support you covertly for now. You need to understand this!"


    Donnie hadn''t forgotten his cooperation with Mobley. The foundation of their agreement had been that both had amon enemy ¡ª LeBron James.


    Now that LeBron James had suddenly offered allegiance, Mobley would undoubtedly not ept it, so Donnie could only choose to work with LeBron James in secret.


    "I understand. Now I have to see what specific help Mr. Block can provide me!"


    LeBron James bowed slightly, showing even greater respect to Donnie.


    Donnie said with a smile, "Right now, your biggest problem is actually ack of people and booze!"


    LeBron James nodded and said, "That''s true, especially with the alcohol. I''ve heard that Pierce has started setting up his own distillery. The distiller who used to work for me is now with him. If I can''t produce my own whiskey and rum in a short time, I''ll soon lose control of the entire North District."


    In fact, at that time, the North District had already slipped from LeBron James''s control, but he believed that only by saying so could he make Donnie value him more.


    "Dad, it seems our distillery needs to up our production!"


    Donnie turned back and spoke to Old Carl.


    Old Carl''s face flushed red as he loudly said, "No problem, liquor is the least of our worries in Elwood Vige!"


    Donnie turned back to LeBron James with a smile, "You see, your liquor problem is solved just like that! However, this time we will provide the liquor, but we want an eighty-two percent profit split. I assume Mr. James, you have no issue with that?"


    At that point, LeBron James had no bargaining chips left, so he nodded, "No problem!"


    "Great, let''s now talk about theck of people. Although Nucky has sent Embiid to keep an eye on you, I believe if Embiid were injured and hospitalized, then you could recruit some men for yourself without him knowing, right?"


    Donnie asked LeBron James.


    LeBron James nodded slightly, "Without his watchful eye, I can aplish this."


    Donnie said with a smile, "Good, now let''s n how to get Embiid hospitalized."


    .


    Three days after LeBron James secretly met with Donnie, in the afternoon, LeBron James called for Embiid.


    "To deal with our current situation, I have found a supply of rum and whiskey in Phdelphia. Take your brothers and bring the goods back."


    Embiid was slightly stunned after hearing this. Over the past few days, he had observed LeBron James busily constructing a new distillery and had never found LeBron in contact with anyone from Phdelphia.


    "No problem, when do we need to depart?"


    Although puzzled, Embiid readily agreed to LeBron James.


    "The sooner the better," LeBron said seriously, "I have already prepared trucks for you. If all goes well, you could arrive in Antic City by thetter part of the night!"


    LeBron spoke earnestly.


    "All right, we will prepare now!" Having said that, Embiid prepared to leave.


    "Wait a moment!" James halted Embiid, continuing to give his grave instructions, "This is ourst resort; we absolutely cannot let the outside know, especially Donnie Block. He''s already gnawing at our markets in Antic City. If he learns of this, it''s likely he''ll bring men to snatch this batch of goods, and then we''d have an even harder time establishing a foothold in Antic City!"


    Embiid replied with a confident smile, "You can rest assured, Mr. James. Mr. Nucky sent us to assist you precisely because he believes in our strength!"


    "With your word, I''m relieved!"


    James revealed a smile.


    .


    After saying goodbye to LeBron James, Embiid didn''t leave for Phdelphia right away, but instead reported the matter to Nucky.


    "Heh, it looks like LeBron James is really anxious this time, to the point of making use of his connections in Phdelphia!" Nucky said with lightughter after hearing the report.


    "Boss, could there be any problems with this?" Louis asked, somewhat worried.


    With a gesture of confidence, Nucky replied, "No, it wouldn''t be strange for James, having controlled the North District for so long, to have made some friends in Phdelphia. What he needs most urgently now is to use alcohol to consolidate his power base. Only in this way can he prove to us that he still holds value."


    Realizing Nucky''s point, Louis nodded in understanding and said, "Boss, you''ve always wanted to diminish LeBron James'' influence in the North District, and this situation is a perfect opportunity!"


    Nucky understood Louis'' thinking, but shook his head and said, "It''s not only James whocks alcohol; we''re short on it too. Up to now, I still haven''t settled things with the Bay Guard, and the cost of bringing in alcohol from Chicago is too high. Right now, we also need a batch of alcohol to maintain stability in Antic City!"


    With that said, Nucky instructed Embiid, "You must be careful on this trip and avoid any slip-ups."


    With Nucky''s orders, Embiid had nothing to worry about. After leaving Nucky''s ce, he immediately gathered his men and headed to Phdelphia.


    At the same time, in the home of Pierce from the North District.


    "Boss, great news!"


    At that moment, Gordon ran into Pierce''s home, eximing loudly.


    Sitting on the sofa with his leg propped up on the coffee table, Pierce took a tired drag from his cigarette and asked, "What great news? Did that bastard James die under a car wheel?"


    Gordon hastily replied, "No, I just received news that James has called upon his contacts in Phdelphia and ordered a batch of alcohol, which should arrive in Antic City by dawn tomorrow!"


    With a swoosh!


    Pierce stood up abruptly, flicking his cigarette furiously onto Gordon, and roared, "How is this good news? Our distillery is about to start working, and James is bringing in alcohol to Antic City at this time. Isn''t this just causing us trouble?"


    At that moment, Pierce was somewhat panicked. Having been dominated by James for over a decade, he was very aware of James'' methods. If James regained his past glory in the North District, Pierce would certainly be the first to suffer!


    "Boss, just hear me out!" Gordon, unconcerned with the cigarette butt on him, continued excitedly, "If we could ambush and hijack the shipment on their way back, we would have the alcohol and James would have none.


    Then, boss, you could use this batch of alcohol to negotiate with Nucky, asking him to kick James out directly, and you would be the undisputed boss of the North District!"


    The prospect made Pierce''s eyes gleam. Bing the boss of the North District of Antic City was his ultimate aspiration. If things went as Gordon suggested, he might indeed have a chance!


    But then Pierce expressed his concern, "But James has all of Nucky''s men around him now. If we act, Nucky is surely going to be unhappy about it!"


    "What''s there to fear!" Gordon dismissed the concern nonchntly, "James doesn''t just have us as his adversaries; there are the 3K party and Donnie Block too. When the timees, we just kill all those transporting the alcohol, who''s to say it was us? We can just pin the me on Donnie Block or the 3K party!"


    Pierce''s expression turned excited as his inner turmoil intensified over whether to proceed with the n.


    A few minutester, Pierce burst outughing, pping Gordon on the shoulder vigorously, "Goodd, how did I never notice your brilliance before!"


    Gordon, head bowed, shed a fleeting, strange smile, then resumed his fawningughter, "It''s all thanks to your wise guidance all along, boss!"

 Chapter 50: 46. Sin City (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Every city that has developed due to the grey industry can indeed be called a Sin City!


    Antic City is no exception.


    Although under Nucky''s management, Antic City seems to have its own set of rules, crime is always mainstream in this city.


    This is just like Hong Kong in the 1950s and 60s.


    After throwing out thest drunkard from the tavern, only Donnie and Old Carl were left in the Block Tavern.


    "This kind of thing should have been done by me leading the team. What if those young guys get impulsive and screw up your n?"


    Old Carl sat opposite Donnie, the 500ml beer bottle in his hand seemed to have shrunk a size.


    "Dad, don''t you realize how old you are? Aren''t you fifty this year?" Donnie said with a helpless expression, "If something happens to you, Mom would bury me alive!"


    "She wouldn''t dare!" Old Carl roared, then discontentedly added, "So what if I''m fifty? Justst night Robert was crawling out of the room. If it wasn''t for me, the entire boardwalk would beughing about how Robert couldn''t handle three girls!"


    Donnie was dumbfounded. In his memory, Old Carl was always a decent and honest man. How did he suddenly be like this?


    Where did it all go wrong?


    "Dad, nothing much can happen here in Antic City right now. But over in Elwood Vige, we need someone to watch over things long-term. When are you going back?"


    Donnie thought Old Carl should go back. Otherwise, Donnie feared that in a short while, he might end up with one or two half-brothers or sisters.


    Seeing that Donnie wanted him to go back, Old Carl red at him fiercely. However, he knew Donnie was right; Elwood Vige did indeed need his presence. Eventually, he could only huff helplessly.


    "I''ll go back after they return!"


    "I''ll have John take you!" Donnie said immediately, afraid that Old Carl might change his mind.


    Even though Old Carl''s character had changed¡ªor perhaps the freedom buried deep in his heart had been unleashed with the better family circumstances¡ªthere wasn''t much change in the rtionship between father and son. After discussing serious matters, they ran out ofmon topics.


    After sitting for a while, Old Carl felt bored, picked up his beer, and walked out of the tavern.


    "Where are you going?"


    Donnie asked loudly from behind him.


    "Next door!" Old Carl''s voice came from outside the tavern.


    Donnie: "..."


    But with Old Carl gone, Donnie finally had time to think about tonight''s matters.


    "By this time, Pierce and his crew must have already shed with Embiid''s group, right?"


    Donnie silently thought to himself.


    The information about James transporting a batch of whiskey and rum to Antic City from Phdelphia was, of course, something Donnie had James spread to Pierce.


    As mentioned before, these ck folks are just a motley crew, a bunch of ungrateful white-eyed wolves!


    No one can count on theirplete loyalty to a person. Faced with two hundred US dors, Gordon happily betrayed Pierce.


    Donnie''s objective was actually quite simple. First, he wanted that batch of whiskey and rum to make it to Antic City.


    Secondly, Embiid had to be injured in this operation, but he could not die. After all, he was sent by Nucky, and in actuality, he also represented Nucky. More importantly, only if Embiid was seen escorting the liquor to Antic City would Nucky not suspect anything!


    Lastly, Pierce must die in this operation. His existence was a significant threat to LeBron James. Now that LeBron James had sided with him, he must maintain his former reputation in North District for as long as he was still useful.


    Even Nucky should not be able to rece him!


    To ensure his n would be executed smoothly, Donnie had sent out Robert, John, Chris, and Magichi.


    "So this time, we''re supposed to be on Embiid''s side, since Pierce probably isn''t his match?"


    The oue of the confrontation between Embiid and Pierce didn''t really matter to Donnie. As long as the final result aligned with his intentions, that was all that mattered!


    "The most difficult part of this whole affair is making sure Embiid doesn''t discover the existence of Robert and the others."


    .


    Bang bang bang!


    Just as Donnie had expected, a gunfight was taking ce on the outskirts of Antic City at that moment.


    The truck carrying the liquor was parked on the side of the road. In front of the two trucks, there was an old Ford Model T parked with bodies bleeding out between them.


    But at that moment, no one paid attention to these details. The dirt road was divided into two factions, each hiding behind a vehicle and shooting at the other.


    If someone were to look down on the battlefield, they would see that the side by the old Ford Model T was about to lose, with signs of retreat even.


    Needless to say, these two factions were none other than Pierce''s and Embiid''s crews.


    Crouched behind a car, Pierce felt an overwhelming regret. He had thought his ambush would be an easy sess, but he hadn''t expected Embiid''s gang to be so formidable, pressing down hard on his own.


    Watching his brothers fall one by one, Pierce no longer harbored the grand ambitions of bing the boss of Antic City''s North District. He prepared to run.


    But at that moment, amidst the chaos of gunfire, Pierce clearly heard a scream of agony.


    He initially thought one of his own men had been injured, but when he looked around, he didn''t find any of his people down. He cautiously peeked out and was delighted to discover that it was Embiid who had been shot and had fallen!


    "Good shot!"


    Seeing the opposing leader injured, Pierce instinctively assumed it was one of his own men''s doing and immediately shouted excitedly.


    "Robert, I didn''t expect your shooting to be so urate?"


    Just ten meters behind where Pierce and his men were located, amidst a cluster of bushes, Robert was lying there with a Mauser G98 sniper rifle in hand, apanied by Chris.


    Uponnding a shot on Embiid, a proud look immediately came over Robert''s face, "Of course, on the battlefield, I was the best marksman in our division!"


    With the proof of his victory right before them, Chris could only ept Robert''s boasting.


    "Quick, look, Embiid''s men are probably about to falter!" Chris whispered, observing the situation on the battlefield.


    Embiid''s gang had already been at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. The reason they had appeared dominant initially was solely because of Embiid''s ownbat prowess, which had tipped the scales.


    Now that Embiid had been shot, his men instantly lost their linchpin, and, with Pierce''s side convinced they had been the ones to hit Embiid, their morale greatly surged.


    Thus, the tide between the two sides began to shift at that moment.


    "Don''t worry, John will handle things!"


    True enough, as soon as Robert''s words fell, Pierce was shot as well, and his injuries were far more severe than Embiid''s.


    Embiid had only been shot in the shoulder and, although he was gradually losing consciousness, there was no mortal danger provided he received timely treatment.


    But Pierce''s situation was different¡ªa bullet had hit him directly in the face, the powerful spiral force of the shot instantly disfiguring his entire face.


    He was thoroughly dead.


    Pierce''s death terrified his entire gang speechless. They were worse off than Embiid''s men; seeing their boss killed, they scattered like frightened mice, now only thinking about saving their own lives.


    In such a situation, there was no need for John to do anything more; Embiid''s men had already begun to cut down the lives of those who remained.


    When the gunfire ceased to echo down the street, all of Pierce''s gang were dead as well.


    Had Embiid been lucid, he certainly would have instructed his men to leave survivors for questioning. But s, at this juncture, Embiid''s consciousness was blurry. One of his four men had died, another was critically injured, and two were lightly wounded. They vented all their fury upon Pierce and his cohorts.


    "Alright, time for us to leave!"


    Watching as Embiid''s lightly wounded men hurriedly carried Embiid and others onto a truck and sped toward Antic City, Robert crawled out of the brush and walked over to the recent battlefield.


    As per the habits formed on the field of battle, Robert delivered a finishing shot to each body, ensuring absolutely certain death.


    Chris had wanted to collect their weapons and ammunition, but Robert stopped him.


    "Don''t touch anything else. Nucky is bound to send someone to investigate. If anything is missing, given Nucky''s smarts, he''ll surely guess what happened!"


    "Ha ha, how''s my shooting?"


    At this moment, John walked up from the opposite side with Magichi, holding the same Mauser G98 sniper rifle as Robert, and called out proudly.


    "Humph, still have the nerve to mention it. If it weren''t for the guy by Pierce''s side, who would know that it was Pierce who died?"


    Robert was filled with the sensation of being on the battlefield, so he spoke much louder to John.


    "Ohe on, that''s exactly the brilliance of my strategy. Think about it, in such a chaotic scene, if Pierce had been shot directly in the forehead, it would''ve definitely raised Nucky''s suspicions!" John said, smugly after a brief pause.


    Robert didn''t say much, just remarked, "Let''s also leave quickly. By dawn, there will surely be peopleing here!"


    .


    After rushing back to Antic City in their high-speed flight, Embiid and hispanions neither sought out James nor went to see Nucky. Instead, they headed straight to themunity hospital in the North District of Antic City at the earliest opportunity.


    One of the lightly wounded men immediately used the hospital''s phone to call Louis and report what had just happened.


    Then they called James.


    After hearing the story, Louis didn''t hesitate at all and directly barged into Nucky''s bedroom, even though Nucky hadn''t gone to bed yet and was still with his lover....

 Chapter 51: 47. Storm Rising (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Nucky, dressed in a purple suit with a red carnation pinned to hispel, walked into the hospital followed by his loyalpanion, Louis.


    "How''s the situation? Is everyone alright?"


    Nucky, seeing Embiid''s men wrapped in bandages, anxiously asked.


    "Embiid is currently undergoing surgery inside, the doctors say it''s a through-and-through wound, it shouldn''t be life-threatening!"


    "What about the liquor?"


    Nucky was more concerned about the load of whiskey and rum.


    "It''s already been transported to my warehouse, it''s very safe now!" Although LeBron James received the callter, he arrived at the hospital before Nucky.


    Relieved that the liquor was safe, Nucky truly rxed. As Donnie had told him before, even though Nucky could get the support of alcohol from Chicago, the cost of transportation from there was even higher than smuggling it from the United Kingdom.


    "Who was so bold as to rob our goods?"


    Nucky was extremely angry now; someone dared to rob his goods in Antic City, and this was something he couldn''t forgive.


    LeBron James'' goods were Nucky''s goods.


    "It was Pierce''s doing!" one of Embiid''s men replied.


    "That''s impossible!" Nucky immediately objected, "Pierce doesn''t have the guts, and he wouldn''t even know about this!"


    Saying this, Nucky sharply turned to look at LeBron James, angrily saying, "Was it you?"


    LeBron James immediately gestured with his hands, speaking somewhat fearfully, "Respected Nucky, how could it be me? You know about my rtionship with Pierce, it''s impossible for us to coborate!"


    Embiid''s underling continued, "It indeed was Pierce''s men, his body is still lying there where we fought!"


    Nucky nced at Louis, who immediately understood and went to make a phone call, ordering his men to investigate.


    "Even if it was Pierce, how did hee to know about this?" Nucky said angrily.


    At this moment, James spoke, "Nucky, in Antic City, there is only one person who has the ability to know about this and the power to make Pierce betray you, and the one who would most like to see us without liquor is also the same person!"


    Nucky paused, then asked, "Are you talking about the Brigadier?"


    LeBron James nodded, "Besides him, I can''t think of anyone else in Antic City with the ability and reason to do this!"


    After a moment of contemtion, Nucky still didn''t give any answers there but instead told one of Embiid''s men, "Tell the doctor to take good care of Embiid. I''ll express my gratitude for it. Also, when Embiid wakes up, tell him I''lle to see him tomorrow!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon after, Nucky left the hospital with James. At the hospital entrance, the anger at James that was visible on Nucky''s face vanished and was even reced by an apologetic expression.


    "James, I''m very sorry, you know I was shocked by this event!"


    LeBron James quickly bowed and said, "Respected Nucky, please don''t say such things. If it wasn''t for my foolish behavior earlier, you wouldn''t have suspicions about me. It''s me who should apologize for my previous foolish actions!"


    Nucky was pleased with James''s attitude, gave him a light pat on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, no one can rece your position in the North District!"


    James bowed and said, "In the North District, no one dares to question Mr. Nucky''s decisions!"


    Satisfied, Nucky left the hospital and once he got into his car, the smile on Nucky''s face instantly disappeared. He turned to Louis to ask,


    "Louis, do you really think this matter has nothing to do with James?"


    Driving towards Ritz Hotel, Louis focused earnestly on the road. "As James just said, he has no reason to do it, and we know James, he wouldn''t possibly coborate with Pierce.


    Moreover, even if it really were him, this batch of liquoring to Antic City would still have been discovered by us.


    I can''t think of any reason to suspect him!"


    Nucky nodded, saying, "I think so too, but something about this incident seems off. How could the Brigadier have known?"


    "Perhaps Pierce truly wanted to y both sides or maybe there are other reasons we don''t know about. But boss, we must take action now; otherwise, all of Antic City will think we fear the Brigadier!"


    In the world of the gangsters, one can''t control their fate!


    This described Nucky''s current situation: everyone in Antic City knew that the Brigadier''s return was a challenge to take back his throne.


    Even if there might be other hidden aspects to this affair or possibly that others were involved,


    Now, Nucky had to frame the Brigadier for this incident, as the people of Antic City saw it as his doing!


    At least for now, the most critical thing for Nucky was to maintain the liquor supply in Antic City.


    The Brigadier had touched Nucky''s core interests. If Nucky did not retaliate now, then everyone in Antic City would think Nucky was afraid of the Brigadier.


    At that point, Nucky''s political allies would begin to doubt his control over Antic City, and under such doubts, these allies might slowly lean toward the Brigadier.


    And the ordinary citizens of Antic City would question whether Nucky could bring them various benefits, as the Brigadier had also offered them such benefits before.


    Nucky wouldn''t allow such a scenario to ur!


    "Once back at the hotel, have Elie to my study!"


    Nucky knew he had to take action!


    .


    In fact, Nucky''s actions were very swift. By the next day, an oblivious Vince arrived at the Public Security Office prepared to head to his office, only to be stopped by the police at the entrance.


    "I''m very sorry, Mr. McGrady, but you are no longer permitted to enter this building!"


    Vince felt like he was hearing some colossal joke, "I am a police officer, why can''t I enter?"


    "Because from now on, you are no longer a police officer." Eli Johnson, dressed in a brown uniform, walked out from inside the Public Security Office. As he stood in front of Vince, he pulled out a subpoena and thrust it in front of Vince''s eyes.


    "We now suspect you are involved in a case of abuse of power that urred three months ago in Antic City. You are formally under arrest. You have the right to remain silent, but anything you say can and will be used against you in court!"


    "Bullshit, I''m a police officer, you don''t have the right to dismiss me!"


    Vince was furious. He couldn''t understand what had gotten into Eli Johnson, daring to arrest him. Didn''t he know that he was the son of a brigadier?


    "Are you trying to provoke a direct confrontation between the brigadier and Nucky?"


    "This is a dismissal order from the municipal court. Take a good look, there''s a judge''s signature on it!"


    As Vince looked at the dismissal order, his vision began to blur. He couldn''t understand how all of this was happening to him.


    In the end, no matter how much Vince struggled, he was eventually taken to the police station''s detention center.


    Nucky''s retaliation was far from over. That same morning, the street-corner hotel that once symbolized the brigadier''s prestige was also greeted by a troop of police officers, who proceeded to shut it down for operating a gambling industry!


    Who didn''t know that all the famous hotels in Antic City had gambling halls!


    But now, it was the brigadier''s pride that was being sealed off!


    The two incidents that happened that morning quickly spread throughout Antic City, leaving everyone in shock.


    Although they all knew the reason for the brigadier''s return to Antic City, Nucky had, at the very least, maintained a basic level of respect for the brigadier publicly.


    But when they woke up, Nucky had taken action against the brigadier!


    Was Antic City about to witness a storm of blood and violence?


    Just as everyone was wondering why Nucky would do such a thing, the afternoon''s events involving Embiid and his associates also spread throughout Antic City.


    When everyone pieced the two incidents together, they understood why Nucky had taken such actions!


    Nucky was demonstrating his power in Antic City.


    At this time, people supported Nucky''s actions.


    Because Antic City could not be without liquor!


    .


    "Bang!!!!!!"


    An eighteenth-century British royal teacup was fiercely smashed onto the ground, its coffee sttering onto a wool nket worth one hundred US Dors.


    The raging brigadier didn''t care about it at all.


    "Since when was Pierce my man? Who is Pierce?"


    At this point, the brigadier was also aware of the whole situation.


    Being caught unawares by troubles falling from the sky, that was the state the brigadier was in right now.


    He admitted he very much wanted to disrupt Nucky''s liquor operation, but he would never do something as foolish as sending a ck man with a group of ck men tomit a robbery.


    But, it was toote to say anything now, Nucky had already responded to the incident, and it was time to see how he would react.


    The brigadier knew that if he did not handle it well, then all his efforts in Antic City would have been for nothing.


    "Nucky, you''re forcing my hand!"


    .


    "You guessed this would happen as well?" Robert was sitting across from Donnie, his eyes showing surprise.


    "Weren''t we just trying to help LeBron James regain control of North District? How has it now turned into a struggle between Nucky and the brigadier?"


    Robert had a thousand questions in his mind about the day''s events in Antic City.


    "Whether or not I guessed it isn''t important!" said Donnie with a constant smile on his face, stating, "What''s important is that right now, we can''t let the brigadier fall so easily!"


    The brigadier was getting old, and his methods could not match Nucky''s anymore, but as long as the brigadier was around, Nucky wouldn''t be able to focus all his attention on us.


    So Donnie didn''t want the brigadier to fall at this time!


    "Is this something we can get involved in?" asked a surprised Robert.

 Chapter 52: 48. The War Drums (Please follow, please favorite~)

    ```


    The Commodore, once the king of Antic City, who established the city''s rules of survival and built its prosperity.


    Nucky, now the king of Antic City, has improved the city''s economic development and raised its prosperity to a new level.


    Now, the fact that Donnie wanted to get directly involved in the struggle between these two men was indeed a surprise to Robert.


    Donnie smiled and said, "Do you think you might be underestimating our influence in Antic City?"


    Robert, counting on his fingers, said, "I''m not underestimating it, the Ku Klux n, the WCTU, plus the current North District, we can influence nearly half of the votes in Antic City at least!"


    "But Donnie, you have to know that our rtionships with these three parties are not really solid, especially with the Ku Klux n and LeBron James. We have a business cooperation with the n, but the premise was that we took advantage of Nucky''sck of time to gain Mobley''s trust.


    If Nucky stood with us to the left and right of the n, I believe Mobley''s final choice would definitely be Nucky.


    LeBron James is an ingrate that you cannot tame. Now he''s in a desperate situation, and that''s why he''s chosen to work with us. I even suspect, once LeBron James regains control of the North District, he''ll choose to betray us!"


    After hearing Robert''s analysis, Donnie put away his smile. His development in Antic City had been too smooth recently. In just a few months, Donnie had grown into a figure who could significantly influence the trends in Antic City.


    This aplishment did not make Donnie so arrogant as to think too highly of himself, but indeed he had be somewhatcent.


    Hearing Robert''s analysis and warning, Donnie instantly understood his problem.


    "You''re right, and besides, we still have a huge gappared to Nucky and The Commodore!"


    Seeing Donnie quickly ept his advice, Robert felt reassured, "Donnie, you''re our leader, everyone knows that if you''re doing well, we all will do well too. I remember when I was on the battlefield, mymander once told me a piece of advice.


    The closer you are to victory, the more cautious you need to be, because that''s when the enemy''s counterattack is the fiercest."


    Donnie nodded, "I understand, don''t worry, it won''t happen again!"


    Robert''s expression returned to its usual cheerfulness, "If John knew I could persuade you, he would be very envious!"


    Donnieughed, "I''ve always been someone who can ept others'' advice!"


    Robert said, "Since that''s the case, then I need to give you another suggestion!"


    Donnie nodded, "Go ahead, if it''s the right one, I will definitely ept it!"


    "It''s about that hotel construction you mentioned before," Robert organized his words, and then continued, "Owning our own hotel in Antic City is indeed a cool thing, but I think we should take it step by step. Building a hotel is still too distant a goal for us. If we could be the biggest tavern in Antic City before that, maybe that''s a more attainable target!"


    Donnie didn''t answer Robert right away this time but considered it seriously.


    After thinking for a long time, Donnie said, "The hotel construction can continue to be nned, but your reminder made me realize that bing the biggest tavern owner in Antic City and building the most luxurious hotel in Antic City are not contradictory objectives."


    "But our capital..."


    Donnie cut off Robert with a gesture, "I never thought that the hotel would be funded solely by us!"


    After thinking for a bit, Robert said, "Alright, since you''ve decided, we will do everything exactly as youmand!"


    Donnie patted Robert on the back, "Don''t worry, I understand the risks involved, and I will be very careful to take it step by step!"


    Robert nodded.


    Then Donnie continued, "Alright, now we can discuss how to help The Commodore get through this crisis smoothly!"


    Robert looked at Donnie in surprise, hadn''t they just agreed? Why was Donnie now nning to help The Commodore again?


    "Don''t worry, with your reminder, I won''t confront it head-on like before!" Donnie understood Robert''s concern and reassured him with a smile.


    Robert asked, "Then what''s your n?"


    .


    When Nucky made his move, it was with the force of a thunderp, directly uprooting The Commodore''s significant foundations in Antic City. Vince''s cement as a legal officer by The Commodore was actually to enable Vince to easily make connections with the various gang forces in Antic City now.


    Moreover, although The Commodore''s main ie wasn''t from a street corner tavern anymore, that tavern still represented the former glory of The Commodore in Antic City.


    Nucky, who dealt a heavy blow to The Commodore''s morale, did not have much joy on his face.


    Because just then, Nucky had received a call from Washington. In the call, the big shot told Nucky,


    "This year, we do not wish for any unexpected problems to arise, especially since Antic City is an important constituency for the Republican Party; stability is even more necessary. I know The Commodore has caused you a lot of troubletely, but for the sake of stability, I hope you give up those counterattacks!"


    That''s the influence of The Commodore.


    ```


    Although this man was old, his connections were still intact, otherwise, it would not have taken Wilson several years to send the Brigadier to prison.


    When the Brigadier began to mobilize his former connections, his energy was unimaginable!


    "Boss, what do we do now? Should we notify our people to slow down their actions?"


    Louis asked softly.


    Nucky waved his hand, "We can''t stop, the whole of Antic City is watching. If we stop now, it will give the outside world the illusion that we cannotpletely suppress the Brigadier. In that case, the Brigadier would have the capacity to rebuild!"


    Since they had already taken action, there could be no second thoughts. If they didn''t drive the Brigadier out of Antic City for good this time, he would keep causing trouble in the future.


    This was not something Nucky could tolerate!


    "But what about Washington?"


    Louis asked somewhat worriedly.


    Even though every state in the United States had a high degree of autonomy, after all, the United States was one country, and the National Government still held significant rights over each state.


    Nucky said coldly, "He can go to the people in Washington, and so can we, and our influence is even greater than his!"


    In these few short minutes, Nucky clearly already had his n.


    "Get someone to book us train tickets to Washington immediately, and also call Eli toe over!"


    "Got it!"


    It wasn''t long before Nucky''s brother, Eli Johnson, arrived at Nucky''s study. "My dear brother, why didn''t you inspect your subjects on the Boardwalk today?"


    Eli Johnson asked flippantly.


    Nucky''s face was as still as water as he said, "I need to make a trip to Washington. Oversee things here in Antic City for me, and do not let any mistake ur!"


    "Go to Washington?" Eli Johnson was stunned for a moment, then asked, "Why are you going to Washington at this time?"


    It was a critical moment in dealing with the Brigadier, yet Nucky was nning to leave Antic City; Eli Johnson couldn''t understand.


    "Idiot!" Nucky never hid his contempt in front of his brother. "Of course, it''s because the Brigadier has reached out to people in Washington that I need to go!"


    Hearing Nucky scold him as an idiot, Eli''s eyes shed with resentment, but he quickly concealed it.


    "Fine, I will keep a tight watch over things in Antic City!"


    "I know you''ve always disliked Donnie Block. Don''t be clever and stir up trouble with Donnie while I''m away from Antic City. If you do that, I''lle back and deal with you severely!"


    "I wonder, is this Donnie Block some bastard son of the old man with that nameless dancer? You are looking after him so much!"


    "Idiot!" Nucky scolded again. "Don''t you know better than anyone whether the old man had illegitimate children?"


    Nucky''s rtionship with their father was very bad, whereas Eli was on very good terms with their father.


    "Donnie has very good rtions with Mobley of the 3K n and Elena of the WCTU. This year is an election year; we need to firmly control every single vote in Antic City. At this time, if you sh with Donnie, isn''t that just pushing him to the Brigadier''s side?"


    Nucky could only exin this to his brother.


    "He''s just a scheming opportunist. Mobley and Elena ¡ª give me time, and I will surely make them my friends!"


    Eli said disdainfully.


    Nucky chuckled disinterestedly, "Just follow my orders, do you think you can guess all my ns with your brains?"


    But after all, this was his brother. After scolding him, Nucky still said to him, "After this year is over, I will hand over Donnie to you. Then you can deal with him however you want, but not this year!"


    Having learnt about Donnie''s rtionship with the 3K n and WCTU, Nucky knew he couldn''t control Donnie. However, given that his current main enemy was the Brigadier, coupled with the election year, he had to continue keeping Donnie around for stability''s sake.


    "Ha!" Eli Johnsonughed, "You saying that makes me feel like we really are brothers!"


    "Alright, go and attend to your affairs!" Nucky said, a hint of impatience in his voice, "I''m not expecting any great achievements from you, just hope that you can dutifully follow my instructions!"


    "Don''t worry, my brother, I definitely won''t let you down!"


    After Eli left Nucky''s study, Nucky muttered helplessly, "Haven''t you let me down enough already?"

 Chapter 53: How to successfully strike up a conversation with a girl (please follow, please save~)

    At this time, it was impossible for Nucky to leave Antic City with any fanfare, so the next day, Nucky''s backup driver intercepted everyone who wanted to visit him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Nucky is sick and currently recuperating. It''s inconvenient for him to receive any guests!"


    "Nucky is sick?"


    Donnie, who had been keeping an eye on Nucky, soon learned of this.


    "That''s right, this is the news released by the Ritz Hotel, and there have even been sightings of a doctor entering the Ritz Hotel. It seems that Nucky is indeed exhausted from the recent disputes with the Colonel!"


    Robert said without much concern.


    However, Donnie showed a hint of doubt, although he wasn''t familiar with Nucky''s illness, he understood people like Nucky.


    For someone like Nucky, although having an opponent could be a headache, deep down, he was actually thrilled. A good opponent could even be more exciting to him than a good friend.


    If the Colonel hadn''t beenpletely defeated, if he were Nucky, he definitely wouldn''t fall ill at this time!


    "Has the Colonel made any moves?"


    Donnie asked Robert.


    Robert shook his head and said with a helpless smile, "I have no idea about that. However, from the messages currentlying in from the outside, the Colonel hasn''t made any moves in Antic City, and even his old friends haven''t visited his vi during this time."


    Donnie sat there, tapping the tabletop lightly, then asked, "If you were the Colonel, having nned for so long to take back control of Antic City, would you choose to back down now?"


    After thinking for a moment, Robert replied, "Impossible! Even though Nucky is currently holding the advantage, if I were the Colonel, after investing so much effort in the early stages, I wouldn''t give up so easily!"


    Donnie nodded slightly, then said, "That means, there must be some secret confrontations between Nucky and the Colonel that we don''t know about!"


    Robert nodded and said, "That seems to be the case."


    But then Robert spoke with some resignation, "However, the information we can obtain is too scarce; it''s impossible to know the details of their secret confrontations!"


    Donnie stood up and said to Robert, "I have to step out for a bit, keep an eye on the house for me!"


    "Sure!"


    Robert nodded his head.


    Leaving the tavern, Donnie went straight back to the West District.


    Dennis, who was taken away by AJ, never came back, and Donnie officially moved in with Margaret.


    "Howe you''re back so early today?"


    Margaret took Donnie''s coat andid it on the sofa.


    "I need your help with something!" Donnie sat on the sofa and pulled Margaret into his embrace.


    "Just tell me what it is!" Margaret said sweetly, enjoying Donnie''s embrace.


    Donnie said, "There''s a customer at your clothing store named Lucy Danzig, you know her, right?"


    Margaret thought briefly and immediately replied, "I know her. She''s a regr at our store, visits every two or three days and always takes some clothes back with her!"


    Donnie nodded, already aware of these facts. Lucy Danzig was no ordinary person; she was Nucky''s mistress, and evenst year had moved into the Ritz Hotel to live with him.


    "That''s where I need your help. I need you to invite her to The Fuli Tavern for drinks tonight!"


    In that era, American women were already transitioning from conservatism to openness.


    In the past, American women generally had long hair, wore ankle-length dresses, spent their days taking care of the family''s needs at home, while also dealing with their husbands'' drunken and often violent fists.


    But as women gained the right to vote and more job opportunities became avable, traditional American womanhood began to change.


    They cut their long hair into bobbed styles that reached their ears, the hemlines of their dresses no longer covered their ankles but stopped at the calves.


    It wasn''t just about a change in outward appearance, but also in behavior. They started wearing makeup, smoking cigarettes, and frequenting taverns.


    Of course, such women were still in the minority during that time, but Lucy was definitely at the forefront of this new era of women.


    If Lucy represented the new era of women, then Margaret was a representative of the old era.


    Now, hearing Donnie ask her to invite Lucy to The Fuli Tavern for drinks made Margaret, who was sitting in Donnie''s arms, a bit unsure of how to respond.


    "Things are different now. Your WCTU has always advocated for women''s independence, right? To be independent, you should understand the thoughts of the new era''s women. Plus, I hope you can break free from your past life and embrace a new one!"


    Donnieforted Margaret.


    Margaret had long regarded Donnie as her everything. Although still somewhat apprehensive in her heart, she was used toplying with Donnie''s words.


    "Alright, but I''m not very familiar with Lucy. I''m worried she might refuse if I just invite her out of the blue!"


    Donnieughed, "It''s okay, you always have to try!"


    "Right, I''ll go to the costume shop now; I should be able to see her!"


    Struggling to get up from Donnie''s embrace, Margaret went to change her clothes!


    "Oh, and if you can go, give me a call!"


    "Sure!"


    After Margaret left, Donnie sat on the sofa and began to meditate. If Margaret could meet Lucy, then the possibility of thetter epting Margaret''s invitation was quite high.


    This was Donnie''s understanding of women like Lucy.


    As Nucky''s mistress, Lucy seemed to have status in Antic City through Nucky''s influence, but in reality, such women were very inner-empty.


    Moreover, Donnie had Robert investigate Lucy. This woman had once been a stripper at an Antic City strip club and her family wasn''t from Antic City either.


    In other words, besides Nucky, she had no other connections in Antic City.


    The people who fawned over her with smiles prioritized the Nucky behind her. Without Nucky, these people wouldn''t give her the time of day... unless they coveted her beauty.


    So, women like Lucy needed friends, a friend they could look down on and asionally show off!


    Time ticked away, until past five in the afternoon, when the phone rang at home. It was Margaret calling.


    "Darling, I won''t being home for dinner tonight. I''m going to see The Fuli Tavern with my new friend!"


    "Okay!" Donnie smiled, "Remember to bring some extra money, and don''t be stingy with treating your friend to a drink at the tavern!"


    "Got it!"


    After Margaret hung up the phone, Donnie became more contemtive about Nucky''s illness. If Nucky was truly sick, Margaret should be at the Ritz Hotel, taking good care of Nucky, to assert her presence.


    Even if Nucky wasn''t sick, at night, Lucy should be the one by Nucky''s side!


    Feeling great, Donnie cooked himself something to eat and even had a drink. When eight o''clock came around, Donnie picked up his coat and left. He drove to The Fuli Tavern, the best tavern in Antic City!


    It was Donnie''s first visit to The Fuli Tavern. As soon as he walked in, he felt the difference from Block Tavern.


    The entire Fuli Tavern was also divided into two floors, but these floors were not only full of tables; they were also at least three timesrger than Block Tavern.


    With European-style decor, there was a staircase wide enough for six or seven people to walk side by side in the middle of the hall, with white marble handrails on both sides, and two suspended tforms beside the handrails, where scantily d women danced to the jazz music in the tavern.


    The tavern''s patrons were men in suits and shoes, and women in fashionable long dresses.


    "Sir, may I help you with anything?"


    A waistcoated waiter politely inquired of Donnie.


    Donnie answered, "I''m here to find a friend!"


    After speaking, Donnie scanned the entire hall and quickly spotted an uneasy Margaret and afortable Lucy at a table near the center.


    Additionally, at their table, there were two ''gentlemen'' in suits hitting on them. Margaret was uneasy, not knowing how to respond, while Lucy was holding a ss and chatting vivaciously with the men.


    "Ah, those are my friends!" Donnie pointed to where Margaret was sitting and took out a $10 tip from his coat pocket to hand to the waiter.


    "Please follow me, sir!" The waiter''s smile became even brighter.


    "My lovelydy, your beautiful appearance should not be buried in Antic City. I am Richard Siff from Los Angeles, you can call me Richard. I''m a producer for a filmpany, and you are the perfect leadingdy I''ve been searching for. Trust me,e back to Los Angeles with me, and I''ll make you a famous actress known across the United States!"


    Richard eagerly pitched himself to Margaret.


    "Wow, are you really a producer?"


    Before Margaret knew how to respond to this annoying ''fly,'' Lucy had already asked excitedly.


    "Of course, you may doubt my gender, but you cannot doubt my taste!" Richard said with a very serious look.


    "Margaret, this is a fantastic opportunity. I think you should ept his invitation!" Lucy first excitedly persuaded Margaret, then turned to ask Richard, "So, do you think I could be a film star in Hollywood?"


    "Of course. Haven''t you both realized that it''s your presence that has dimmed the brilliance of the entire Fuli Tavern?"


    Richard exaggeratedly imed, then continued to persuade Margaret. Meanwhile, Margaret was awkwardly uncertain how to refuse, and Lucy was full of zest.


    Just then, Donnie appeared behind Richard, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Sir, that''s not how you hit on a woman!"


    Richard turned around in surprise, and upon seeing Donnie, Margaret immediately smiled, while Lucy simply looked on with pure curiosity, and the men beside Lucy rolled up their sleeves.


    "Let me tell you how to hit on a girl sessfully!"


    Without minding the gazes of everyone around, Donnie lifted Margaret''s chin with his hand after speaking and leaned in, pressing his lips against Margaret''s...

 Chapter 55: 51. Acquisition Target: The Fuli Tavern (Please follow, please favorite~)

    "Is David Jabbar really that important?"


    At the Block Tavern, Robert was also suggesting to Donnie that they should set their sights on David Jabbar''s The Fuli Tavern.


    As the top-ranked tavern in Antic City, calling it the treasure house of Antic City was by no means an exaggeration.


    Donnie had previously visited The Fuli Tavern, where the first two floors were prepared for guests. In reality, The Fuli Tavern consisted of four floors: the tavern upied the first and second levels, the third level was a brothel, and the fourth a gambling den.


    Here, one could enjoy all the services that Antic City had to offer.


    However, after hearing Robert''s suggestion, Donnie thought it wise to hold off, as David Jabbar was no ordinary person.


    But Robert was surprised by Donnie''s hesitation, "Didn''t you easily turn down David Jabbar''s request before?"


    Donnie waved his hand, "That was because Nucky was standing by our side at that time, which allowed us to easily refuse David Jabbar."


    In the city of Antic City, David Jabbar, a Bostonian, had managed to survive through the eras of the Commodore and Nucky, the two emperors of Antic City, and even be the owner of the city''srgest tavern.


    "Do you really think such a person is just a regr businessman?"


    Robert fell silent. He had not considered these matters, merely thinking that since they wanted to expand their business in Antic City, naturally they should target the biggest catch.


    "So you''re saying, we should just look for other targets?"


    Donnie shook his head again, "Your idea isn''t wrong, but we still need to carefully consider the process!"


    If they could take over The Fuli Tavern, then Donnie could truly leap the dragon''s gate and be one of the upper echelons of Antic City.


    If it were John, he would have bluntly told Donnie, "This brainy stuff, you handle it yourself!"


    Robert was not that type of person, though; he might have beenscivious and frivolous, but he did like to use his brain. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be an ace in the military!


    Robert thought for a moment and asked, "If we really want to make a move on David Jabbar, who would be our biggest obstacle in the early stages?"


    "Eli Johnson!"


    Donnie answered directly. In fact, before Robert proposed acquiring The Fuli Tavern, Donnie had already set his sights on it.


    Therefore, Donnie had already done some investigation into The Fuli Tavern.


    David Jabbar and Eli Johnson were very close friends - so much so that Donnie even suspected that Eli Johnson had a stake in The Fuli Tavern.


    If Donnie wanted to make a move on David Jabbar, it meant he would be messing with Eli Johnson''s cake, and thetter would certainly not let it go easily. Moreover, there was already enmity between Donnie and Eli Johnson!


    Robert was somewhat distressed, saying helplessly, "Does it have to be such a formidable figure right from the start? That''s Eli Johnson. Although the man is a fool, his brother is Nucky, and he himself is the sheriff!"


    In the future, Eli Johnson would be akin to the police chief of Antic City.


    Such a man, even if he were ipetent, was still not someone the current Donnie could handle!


    "High risk represents high reward; don''t you even know that?" Donnie replied, seemingly unconcerned.


    Robert: "I do know, but this risk is extremely high. One misstep, and it might backfire severely!"


    Donnie had no objections to this. He thought for a moment and said, "We still need to n this out carefully!"


    "Alright then!" That was Robert for you. Although he thought the venture was quite risky, if Donnie had decided on it, he would still perfectly carry out whatever Donnie charged him with.


    "What do you think of Dwight? Can we trust him?"


    Suddenly, Donnie asked Robert about Dwight.


    Robert thought for a moment and grasped Donnie''s intention, "Do you intend to assign Dwight to keep an eye on David Jabbar?"


    Donnie nodded, "Exactly, although we now have quite a few people on our side, Dwight is the only one who can do this job!"


    Robert said, "The man is somewhat slippery. I can''t be sure about him right now. I think I should handle this matter myself!"


    Surveilling someone like David Jabbar had to be done secretly, without leaking a shred of information. The people currently with Donnie, who had followed him from Elwood Vige, had no idea how formidable the Johnson brothers were in Antic City.


    They would simply follow orders without question.


    However, Dwight was different. Being a native of Antic City, he must have a natural fear of the city''s power yers like David Jabbar.


    If Donnie were to assign the task to him now, Donnie even suspected that Dwight might turn around and inform David Jabbar!


    "We''re not short of people for rough work, but weck those who can handle delicate tasks carefully!"


    Donnie sat there, speaking somewhat helplessly.


    Donnie now had only Robert to handle the delicate tasks, but as Robert''s status gradually elevated, he would eventually be unable to entrust such tasks to him. Thus, Donnie needed some additional hands for the fine work, hands that would also possess the loyalty that Donnie could trust.


    After pondering for a moment, Robert spoke up, "I do have a suggestion."


    "What''s the suggestion?" Donnie asked immediately.


    "When I was in the military, I had a few brothers I could trust to have my back, and I believe you must have had such brothers in the army too. Why not write to them and ask them toe help you?"


    Robert shared his idea with Donnie.


    Upon hearing it, a light bulb went off in Donnie''s mind. Why hadn''t he thought of this before? Right, his focus had been on Antic City, so he had overlooked this matter.


    In any country, brothers who have shouldered guns and faced death together share a strong bond.


    "Robert, don''t worry, there will be no room for doubt between us, and you can also write to your brothers and ask them toe over!"


    Donnie said with a smile, understanding that Robert''s suggestion to write to his own brothers was more about ensuring his own safety.


    Robertughed after hearing this, "No problem!"


    .


    David Jabbar was not in a good moodtely.


    "Dear Eli, are we really just going to watch Donnie Block grow slowly?"


    The source of David Jabbar''s disquiet was none other than Donnie Block.


    Though Donnie did not currently have the financial power topete with David, their rtionship was such that David needed Donnie even more.


    The prohibition seemed to have no ce to survive in Antic City, but the supply of alcohol was bing increasingly difficult within the United States. Especially now that the National Government-trained prohibition agents had entered every state to investigate. The prohibition and the crackdown on alcohol sales had caused the prices of alcohol to skyrocket swiftly.


    At the start of prohibition, the price of alcohol in Antic City surged by 70%, but as of now, the price of alcohol had already doubled!


    LeBron James''s alcohol, although priced the same as the liquor provided by Donnie, did not match the quality of Donnie''s.


    The Fuli Tavern, being thergest and most luxurious tavern in Antic City, naturally needed to serve the best alcohol.


    Therefore, The Fuli Tavern had two sources for its alcohol supply: the first was to buy smuggled alcohol from Europe at higher prices through Nucky, and the second was to purchase it from Donnie.


    David had no issues with Nucky making money, after all, Nucky was out of his league and not someone he could afford to provoke.


    But Donnie was different; a few months ago, Donnie was still a nobody in front of him, but now, he had to pay Donnie.


    This psychological gap was something David Jabbar could not ept.


    Especially since he could have had Donnie Block under his thumb before this.


    Eli Johnson sat across from David, gently swirling his whiskey in hand, and said calmly, "You don''t need to worry too much about Donnie. It won''t be long before his business changes hands!"


    David immediately showed an interested expression and asked, "Has Nucky finally run out of patience with Donnie Block''s rise?"


    Eli: "You don''t need to be concerned about that. Just be ready to take over Donnie Block''s business when the timees!"


    David Jabbar smirked slightly. He couldn''t ept Eli Johnson''s words because he knew Nucky, and he understood that his current business in Antic City had reached its peak, and Nucky would not allow him to expand his business further.


    Because that would mean escaping Nucky''s control.


    "I''ll leave that to you. As for you, Eli, I think you could have a serious chat with your brother. If you manage to get Donnie''s business, that would be great!"


    Eliughed, "Don''t worry, what''s mine will be yours too!"


    "Haha, that''s true, considering you also have shares in The Fuli Tavern!" said David Jabbar, raising his ss.


    The two clinked sses, exchanged a few words of small talk, and then two scantily d women approached them. Each man took one, and the atmosphere was lively withughter and chatter.


    Late at night, David, who had already fallen asleep, suddenly felt an inexplicable terror, and his eyes snapped open to discover a man in a leather jacket, holding a pistol, sitting next to his bed.


    "Who are you?"


    David asked in horror; if this man coulde to his bedroom soundlessly, he could kill him just as silently.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that someone asked me to deliver a message to you," the assassin said calmly while seated.


    David breathed a slight sigh of relief. Such a statement from the other party meant that his safety was probably not at risk.


    "What message?"


    "My boss asked me to remind you, do you still remember the brigadier who set up The Fuli Tavern for you ten years ago?"

 Chapter 56: 52. The loved one is always fearless (Please follow and collect~)

    "What? Vince was released by Eli?"


    Donnie learned of this news from Robert''s mouth, and even he was very surprised after hearing it.


    To know that Vince McGrady was captured by Nucky''s orders, used tobat the Brigadier''s brazenness, and now Eli Johnson had actually let him go.


    Wasn''t this running counter to Nucky''s decision?


    "Yes," Robert confirmed, "It was just this afternoon, Sean told me!"


    Sean Beal, a small-time police officer in the public order department, often liked to have a drink at Scott''s tavern. Robert had taken notice of him after Donnie instructed him to cultivate some of his own power; over this period, Robert had already spent over 300 US dors on him.


    Donnie sat there, gently tapping on the table, his expression gradually changing from confusion to happiness.


    It was then that Donnie remembered something about the brothers Nucky and Eli, recalling thatter Eli Johnson, dissatisfied with his brother''s disdain for him, had actually sided with the Brigadier to conspire against his own brother.


    That had been one of the greatest difficulties Nucky had faced in Antic City, but in the end, Nucky had smoothly resolved it.


    And Eli Johnson had pushed all the me onto David Jabbar, with the final oue being...


    Nucky forgave Eli Johnson and shot David Jabbar dead!


    Could this be happening ahead of schedule?


    "Donnie, what on earth is Eli Johnson thinking? Isn''t this going against his brother''s orders?"


    Robert couldn''t understand why Eli Johnson would do such a thing.


    Donnie, having figured things out, said happily, "Isn''t this good for us? We were just wondering how to increase the Brigadier''s strength to better oppose Nucky, and now Eli Johnson suddenly switching sides, isn''t that increasing the Brigadier''s strength?"


    "Are you saying Eli has defected to the Brigadier?" Robert looked at Donnie in shock, "That''s impossible; Eli is Nucky''s brother. Does that waste not know that only his brother would truly treat him well? If he defects to the Brigadier, wouldn''t he lose his biggest support? If the Brigadier really does gain back control of Antic City, Eli would bepletely useless!"


    "That''s the thinking of a smart person!" Donnie asked with a smile, "I ask you, if Nucky was your brother, and the whole of Antic City respected him, feared him, and his word wasw in Antic City, how would you feel about that?"


    Robert answered, "I''d be thrilled! If Nucky were my brother, why would I need to bother scheming? I''d just hit up all the brothels directly!"


    Donnie continued, "But when everyone sees you, they overlook your feelings, and instead, they''re eager to go through you to meet your brother. Wouldn''t you feel a bit left out?"


    "What''s there to feel left out about!" Robert said as a matter of course, "He''s my own brother. The more respect he gets, the better my life will be. As for what others think, would they dare show me disrespect to my face?"


    Donnie then asked, "What if Nucky also gives you a hard time on a normal day, scolding you for no reason?"


    After hearing this question, Robert fell silent. Finally, he still said happily, "It doesn''t matter. After all, in the whole of Antic City, he''s the only one who can scold me. Others still have to behave ording to my wishes!"


    "Haha!" Donnie couldn''t help butugh out loud, saying, "Too bad, you''re not Eli, and Eli is not you!"


    "So just because of these things, Eli Johnson is going to betray his own brother?" Robert also began to understand what Donnie meant.


    "More from being fearlessly assured!" Donnie concluded, "Who told him he''s Nucky''s brother!"


    Robertughed too, "If that''s the case, we might just have a chance!"


    Donnie waved his hand, "Don''t rush. Right now, the most important thing is to find out how Eli and the Brigadier got in contact!"


    .


    Donnie had a perfect candidate in mind if he wanted to find out how Eli had gotten in touch with the Brigadier.


    "Darling, this is a gift I''ve carefully chosen for you, take a look and see if you like it!"


    This evening, in an above-average hotel in Antic City, Donnie took out a string of pearl ne, and put it on Lucy.


    The ne''s pearls shone brightly above her smooth corbone as Lucy leaned back into Donnie''s embrace, caressing her ne with one hand and joyfully said.


    "I love it, I really do!"


    "If you love it, you''ll have to pay a price for it!"


    Donnie turned Lucy''s body around, then pulled her into his arms, and the two of themy straight on the bed.


    .........


    After the room was filled with the scent of hormones and Lucy''s panting breaths.


    Donnie asked the woman in his arms, "Did Nucky say when he''ll be back?"


    "It should be soon, but he didn''t tell me the exact time. No one knows these things except for Louis!"


    Lucy said with a flushed face and heavy breaths.


    Donnieughed, "So, he doesn''t trust you that much, huh!"


    "It''s not just me!" Lucy said nonchntly, "In the whole of Antic City, Louis is the only one that Nucky really trusts!"


    "What about Eli, then? He''s Nucky''s own brother!" Donnie steered the conversation towards Eli Johnson.


    "Anyway, I feel like Nucky doesn''t trust Eli that much, and when the brothers meet, Nucky often scolds him!"


    Lucy adjusted her body to make herself morefortable in Donnie''s embrace.


    Donnie asked, "What about Eli, how does he usually treat his brother?"


    Lucy looked at Donnie suspiciously and asked, "Why are you so interested in Eli today?"


    Being a woman capable of being a green tea bitch, Lucy was still smart. Seeing that Donnie started asking about the rtionship between Nucky and Eli, she became curious.


    "Of course, I need to ask clearly. If Nucky finds out about us two, Eli, as Nucky''s brother and the sheriff of Antic City, will definitely be the first to act against us. The more I know about Eli, the more prepared I can be!"


    Donnie''s big hands, one up and one down, made Lucy''s consciousness start to blur.


    "Ah, that''s why!" Lucy excitedly cupped Donnie''s face, smiling, "Dear, could it be that you can''t live without me now?"


    "Of course, do you want to leave me?"


    Donnie answered without batting an eye.


    "Dear, you really are too good!" Lucy nted a fierce kiss on Donnie''s face.


    "If you don''t want to leave me, then help me investigate Nucky and Eli, the brothers, as thoroughly as possible. Only by doing so can we have more chips to be together!"


    Donnie consoled Lucy.


    Lucy nodded, then excitedly said to Donnie, "Actually, the best way to investigate Eli is to start with David Jabbar!"


    Finally, something juicy!


    "Why do you say that?" Donnie asked. Although he knew that the rtionship between Eli and David Jabbar was very close, Donnie didn''t think David Jabbar would be so foolish as to conspire with Eli against Nucky.


    "I''ve heard Nucky and Louisin before, saying the two of them have teamed up to do many things they thought Nucky didn''t know about, but Nucky has always overlooked it because of being brothers with Eli and hasn''t held them ountable!"


    Lucy''s hand slowly reached under the covers, and her voice turned increasingly seductive.


    "But I don''t know the specifics!"

 Chapter 57: 53. Baby-faced Bruce Currie (Please follow and bookmark~)

    With Donnie serving as an informant, the general took advantage of Nucky''s absence from Antic City to start various counterattacks.


    First, he used his previous favor with David Jabbar to have Eli Johnson release Vince, and then he pulled out the big guns.


    Today, a four-man team arrived in Antic City.


    Leading them was Diesel Mard, an upright Federal Investigator!


    "Since the general was arrested, control over Antic City fell into Nucky''s hands. We are here to restore the glory of our predecessor and arrest this man who disrupts the order in Antic City and grantly defies the national constitution!"


    Inside a boarding house, Diesel Mard was brainwashing his subordinates.


    At the moment, Diesel Mard appeared incredibly excited. To him, investigating Nucky didn''t seem like a dangerous task.


    Because he had a precedent to follow!


    His predecessor had risen rapidly in his career after investigating the general and sessfully putting him behind bars.


    Now, Diesel also saw the arrest of Nucky as adder to the heavens in his own career path.


    "Diesel, ording to our previous investigation, Nucky''s control over Antic City has exceeded the situation during the general''s era. Investigating Nucky will not be an easy task!"


    Diesel stood there, confident, "Precisely because it''s not easy, we need to arrest Nucky all the more. Only by doing so, Felix, you won''t have to patrol the countryside; Nathan, you won''t have to patrol the streets; and Porter, you won''t have to worry about being fired!"


    Arresting Nucky was not an easy task, and Diesel was concerned that the old hands might be corrupted by Nucky''s money. That''s why this time he brought in new personnel, all of whom had been unable to rise within his previous department.


    "Exactly. It''s because of people like Nucky that Antic City has be a ce full of dirt and vice. Our duty is to send these people straight to prison!" Nathan, the youngest of the group at only 25, was particrly excited.


    The others responded in kind.


    "Very good!" Diesel looked at the three men with satisfaction. "Now, our first step is to investigate Nucky''s movements. ording to my intelligence, Nucky will return to Antic City tomorrow. We need to stay at the Ritz Hotel and gather all information about Nucky''s activities in Antic City."


    "Yes!"


    .


    Donnie was unaware of Diesel Mard and his team''s arrival, yet he was still in good spirits.


    "The general once became the king of Antic City¡ªnever underestimate his influence. I was too eager for quick sess before. Now that I think about it, merely knowing that Nucky had left Antic City would have been enough for the general to take action!"


    Donnie sat in the Block Tavern, discussing recent events with Robert.


    It was now afternoon, and there weren''t many customers in the hall downstairs.


    "In that case, should we temporarily abandon the investigation into the general and concentrate on the n to take over The Fuli Tavern?"


    "Yes, the liquor supply at The Fuli Tavern is no longer a concern. What''s most important now is to find out who those gamblers at The Fuli Tavern are."


    The Fuli Tavern did business in three areas: liquor, gambling, and women.


    Donnie now controlled the entire liquor supply of Antic City, which was no longer an issue.


    As for women, Donnie had some ns in ce, so now what remained was to explore The Fuli Tavern''s clientele.


    As the best tavern in Antic City, the gamblers at The Fuli Tavern were all wealthy or noble. They surely weren''t steelworkers from Phdelphia.


    Robert nodded. "I''ll have someone keep an eye on it."


    As the two discussed the matter, amotion suddenly erupted from downstairs.


    Hearing the noise, Donnie frowned slightly. Taverns, brimming with male hormones, frequently witnessed brawls.


    But that waspared to ordinary taverns. Now, although Donnie Block''s Block Tavern wasn''t one of the top establishments in Antic City in terms of scale and formality, Donnie Block''s name deterred many, making the Block Tavern one of the safest in Antic City.


    Even The Fuli Tavern couldn''tpare in this aspect since the WCTU women would asionally protest in front of The Fuli Tavern.


    Donnie and Robert descended the stairs to see the tavern hall in chaos, with two burly white men lying on the ground, their conditions unknown.


    Donnie recognized them; they were steelworkers from Phdelphia, not known for their martial arts but famous for their brute strength.


    Then, in the middle of the crowd, sat a man about 1.8 meters tall, slender but well-proportioned and with a babyface, holding a beer in his hand.


    John and the others had already surrounded him.


    The man didn''t seem to care at all about the situation.


    Upon seeing the man, Donnie Block''s face immediately broke into a smile, then quickly returned toposure. He hastened his steps, approaching the man.


    "No one dares to cause trouble in Block Tavern!"


    "I just taught a lesson to two men who didn''t know any better."


    "But you still made trouble in my tavern!"


    "It''s done now, but how about I work for you to make up for the damages to your tavern?"


    "Then there''s no problem!"


    John watched Donnie''s conversation with the man and understood that Donnie definitely knew him.


    Sure enough, at that moment the man stood up and hugged Donnie tightly,ughing, "I can''t believe it''s only been a few months since we parted, and you''ve already be a big shot in Antic City!"


    "I didn''t expect you to get here so quickly either!"


    Donnie then pulled the man over to introduce him to John and the others, "This is my best brother from the time in the military, Bruce Currie. He once saved my life on the battlefield!"


    "If it wasn''t for you dragging me out of a pile of corpses back then, I wouldn''t have had the chance to save your life!"


    Bruce said,ughing.


    "After I received your letter, I came straight here. From now on, I''m following you, but I demand good liquor and beautiful women, otherwise, I might just run off!"


    At this point, Robert also reacted, looking at Bruce somewhat surprised, "Are you Bruce Currie, the one they call ''the Scythe''?"


    "Back on the farm, I sure did use a scythe to do the farm work!"


    Bruce said with a smile.


    "Chris, bring out the good liquor!"


    Excited, Donnie pulled Bruce to sit down at a table in the tavern, while John and Garrett tossed the two men, still unconscious, out of the tavern.


    "Who is this guy? You seem to think he''s famous?"


    John found Robert and asked.


    Robert said excitedly, "Bruce Currie, one of the most terrifying presences on the battlefield. The most exaggerated story is that this guy sneaked into a German toon all alone, without support or logistic backup, and he hunkered down near the enemy camp for 36 hours. Ultimately, he sniped their leader with a single shot. I''m not his match when ites to handling guns!


    "Since then, Bruce Currie has gotten a nickname in the army called ''the Scythe'', a reaper of lives!"


    John whistled in disbelief after hearing about Bruce Currie''s past, but then questioned, "That''s odd, though, for someone so formidable, why haven''t I seen any publicity about him in the newspapers? And why has he been discharged, too?"


    Robert said derisively, "Donnie was also incredibly formidable on the battlefield, but the newspapers haven''t reported about him either, and he''s been discharged as well, hasn''t he?"


    Thinking about Donnie''s experiences, John immediately grasped the implication.


    "I remember how you were all eager to join the army back then, and looking at your situation now, it''s really quite ironic!"


    John started ribbing Robert.


    With a darkened face, Robert stopped talking to John.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t leave. Just stay in the room I used to upy!"


    At that time, Donnie was chatting with Bruce.


    He had previously agreed with Robert to write letters to his army buddies, inviting them to Antic City to help him out. Now that Bruce had arrived, naturally, Donnie was very happy.


    "Haha, I came here to join you, so whatever arrangements you make, I''ll follow!"


    Bruce said indifferently, "By the way, for you to write me a letter, it means your enemies in Antic City must be nothing simple. Give me the list, and I''ll take them all out tonight!"


    Donnie immediately waved his hands and said, "I do have enemies in Antic City, but this is no longer like our old battlefield. There are rules for survival here, and killing a person isn''t the best solution to the problem!"


    Bruce said helplessly, "Why does everyone tell me the same thing? If the people are dead, doesn''t that solve everything? If there are others seeking revenge, then just finish them off too, and it''s all settled!"


    Donnieughed and said, "If it was that easy, why would you still be working on your family''s farm? With your skills, you should have much more money than me by now!"


    Bruce fell silent.


    At that moment, Chris came over with the tavern''s phone, calling out loudly for Donnie.


    "Telephone!"


    Donnie stood up to answer the call, and from the other end came Lucy''s voice, "Nucky called, he''ll be arriving in Antic City in the morning!"

 Chapter 58: 54. Nuckys Return (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Nucky ising back?


    For Donnie, this was clearly bad news. Although he didn''t know the specifics of how the general would deal with Nucky, Donnie understood that Nucky could handle any action the general took, it really just ended up being about how much effort it took!


    "Should we do something?"


    It was at this time that Robert suggested.


    Donnie shook his head, "Let''s not take any action for now. Nucky''s return is definitely not good news for the general, but for us, that''s not necessarily all bad news!"


    Robert asked, "Didn''t you say you wanted the general to draw Nucky''s attention? If Nucky easily breaks through the general''s counterattack, then he will, as you said before, turn his attention to us."


    "Why bother with such trouble!"


    As Donnie discussed Nucky''s return with Robert, John directly said, "Just give Bruce a handgun. I believe with Bruce''s skills, he would surely be able to easily take down both the general and Nucky!"


    Bruce Currie, sitting next to Robert, looked at John curiously and asked Robert, "Who is this guy?"


    Robert replied, "That''s Donnie''s big brother, John Block!"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Bruce Currie immediately said, "How could Donnie''s big brother be so brainless?"


    John''s face darkened instantly, and he said helplessly, "A moment ago you were saying we should take them out, weren''t you?"


    Bruce said, "That''s because I didn''t know the situation in Antic City. After hearing Donnie out, I now understand, and naturally, we can''t do that!"


    Donnie said, "Alright, no more jokes. Whether it be Nucky or the general, neither of them can die right now. Otherwise, all of Antic City would descend into chaos, and our base is in Antic City. Chaos here is of no benefit to us."


    Though Donnie now wielded not insignificant influence in Antic City,pared to the city''s big shots, he was still far from enough. They definitely wouldn''t consider Donnie when picking a sessor.


    Robert asked, "So what''s the advantage you''re talking about?"


    Donnie said, "It''s very simple. For now, we don''t need to worry about how Nucky and the general will fight. We just need to be clear on our own goals. Our current target is David Jabbar''s The Fuli Tavern, and behind David Jabbar is Eli Johnson. Now, during Nucky''s absence, Eli has released the general''s prot¨¦g¨¦.


    No matter how much Nucky trusts his brother, I think Eli''s actions at this time will definitely make Nucky very angry.


    As long as Eli falls under Nucky''s suspicion, then we''ll have the opportunity to fish in troubled waters!"


    After Donnie exined, Robert and Bruce both showed expressions of realization. John, seeing their reactions, also immediately put on an "I see" face.


    "John, go to the North District immediately and tell James to meet me at Margaret''s house tonight!"


    Without having investigated The Fuli Tavern''s clientele, Donnie had no choice but to start with the liquor.


    Even if, at this point, it was Donnie supplying liquor to The Fuli Tavern.


    As for why it had to be at Margaret''s house, it was actually quite simple. James was too conspicuous a target. If he appeared at the Block Tavern, others mighte to know of it.


    After John gave an affirmative answer, Robert posed a question to Donnie.


    "I''ve already sent Dwight to keep an eye on The Fuli Tavern, but as you know, Dwight, he can handle petty thievery on any given day, but he has been investigated several times already in a ce like The Fuli Tavern," Robert said with a look of helplessness.


    After listening, Donnie was also somewhat helpless. He didn''tck manpower, but hecked someone who could truly connect with the upper echelons of society.


    Although his men might, in the future, be able to be upper-ss figures on their own merits.


    But for now, in yellow robes, they would not resemble royalty!


    "I was somewhat presumptive before. Let''s do this: just have Dwight watch The Fuli Tavern from the outside. As for the situation inside, I will handle it."


    This was something Donnie would have to do himself.


    "With your word, I have no problem!" said Robert earnestly.


    .


    That night, Donnie waited at Margaret''s house and LeBron James arrived.


    James no longer disyed the nervousness he had before, and his smile was bing even brighter.


    After a period of management, LeBron James''s new brewery waspleted and production had begun. Additionally, due to Embiid''s hospitalization, LeBron James had rightfully recruited a few underlings.


    Among them, the most capable were named Irving and Love.


    However, in such a situation, James would certainly not bring them along.


    "Donnie, without your support, I could never have regained my former glory. I am very grateful to you!"


    LeBron James was not stingy with his praises at this moment.


    Donnie just listened to these sugar-coated shells; in fact, from the very beginning, he had never trusted LeBron James, who had turned to him only because he had been driven to a dead end by Nucky and Pierce.


    Now that his reputation in the North District had returned, how long this man could show loyalty in front of him was unknown.


    "Have you brought your family back?" Donnie asked with a smile.


    When LeBron James sensed the danger he faced in the North District, he sent his wife and children back to the countryside; now that the crisis was over, it was only natural to bring them back.


    "They''ve already returned. If it weren''t for your instruction, Donnie, I would have wished to bring both of them to express my thanks to you properly!"


    To avoid the displeasure of the Ku Klux n''s Mobley and to avoid the suspicions of Nucky, the connection between Donnie and LeBron James had always been a secret.


    Even in public, the two might have conflicts over the liquor market shares in Antic City.


    "There will always be an opportunity," Donnie said nonchntly, "James, I''ve asked you toe here because there''s something I need your help with!"


    Donnie spoke directly.


    LeBron James immediately responded, "Donnie, whatever you need, justmand me. I will absolutely not let you down!"


    "What do you think about The Fuli Tavern?" Donnie inquired.


    "The best tavern in Antic City, and also one of the most profitable ces!" Although LeBron James had never been to The Fuli Tavern, he was very familiar with the situation there.


    As for supplying liquor to The Fuli Tavern in the past, it had always been done through external transactions. As a leader in the North District and a powerful figure in Antic City, LeBron James, due to his skin color, had no privilege to enter The Fuli Tavern.


    "What if one day I became the owner of The Fuli Tavern? What do you think?"


    Donnie did not hide his intentions in front of LeBron James.


    LeBron James was startled upon hearing this, "Donnie, that''s The Fuli Tavern!"


    "It''s precisely because it is The Fuli Tavern that I want to acquire it!" Donnie asserted as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    The value of The Fuli Tavern was so high that Donnie wanted to acquire it; this logic even LeBron James could understand.


    "But the owner of The Fuli Tavern is David Jabbar, behind David Jabbar is Eli Johnson, and behind Eli Johnson is Nucky!"


    Donnie still appeared unconcerned and asked, "High risk represents high return. Now I need you to help me. If one day David Jabbares to you, hoping to buy liquor, you should refuse him!"


    This time, LeBron James did not reply immediately to Donnie''s words but instead thought for a while before speaking, "Donnie, normally I couldn''t refuse your request, but you are aware of Nucky''s power. Embiid will be discharged from the hospital soon, and if I refuse David Jabbar''s request, I''m worried that Nucky might..."


    Isn''t this why they call you a double-dealer!


    However, at that moment, Donnie indeed still needed LeBron James''s influence in the North District and his business; thus, he said with a smile, "James, we''re friends. As a friend, I naturally wouldn''t ask you to do anything difficult. Rest assured, I can guarantee that if such a dayes, Nucky definitely won''t say a word to you!"


    LeBron James looked at Donnie''s smile, fell silent again, and after a long while, answered, "If that''s the case, then I have no problem!"


    Donnie lifted his ss, smiling, "Then let''s toast in advance to a sessful coboration!"


    LeBron James chuckled bitterly, "I still hope that you''ll take this matter seriously, Donnie. The fact that David Jabbar can be a significant figure in the Southern District proves he''s apetent man."


    So this is why you dare not venture into the Southern District... Donnie mused about LeBron James''s reign over the North District, and then smiled,


    "I''ve thought it through very carefully!"


    In the end, LeBron James arrived in high spirits, but he left with a heavy heart.


    After LeBron James had left, Margaret then said, "I don''t like this man. His scheming is excessive!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Don''t worry. Those who are excessively calctive often hesitate andck a resolute approach. inly put, such people are opportunistic and will act as long as it benefits them and the risks aren''t too great!


    Moreover, he still can''t do without me at this time!"


    Margaret simply nodded, as she never said much about Donnie''s business dealings.


    The next afternoon, dressed in a suit, Donnie made an appearance at The Fuli Tavern.


    Unexpectedly, there he encountered Nucky, who had just returned to Antic City, and his mistress, Lucy!

 Chapter 59: 55. The famous swindler in financial history, Ponzi (please follow, please collect~)

    "Donnie, I didn''t expect you''d be willing to try your luck here too!"


    Upon seeing Donnie, Nucky said happily, showing no signs of anger over his brother going against his wishes.


    "The Fuli Tavern has always been a model for us at the Block Tavern to learn from."


    "Haha, with the way you''re developing now, Donnie, I believe it won''t be long before you can own a tavern like this one!"


    Nucky continued tough, but his words made David Jabbar, standing beside him, look ufortable.


    "By the way, this is my girlfriend, Lucy Danzig, a beautiful girl!"


    "I''ve long heard of Miss Danzig''s fine reputation. Seeing you today, you indeed live up to your beauty!"


    Donnie reached out his hand, and Lucy, without a change in expression, smiled and said, "I''ve also always heard Nucky speak highly of Mr. Block as the most promising young man in Antic City, truly a person of great appearance and talent!"


    The mutual ttery was brief.


    "By the way, Donnie, I want to introduce you to a big shot!" Nucky said, his expression filled with a mysterious smile.


    Hearing Nucky''s words, Donnie paused slightly. Who could be so important that Nucky would call him a ''big shot''? A political heavyweight?


    But that didn''t seem right. Although their rtionship had improved a bit, Nucky wouldn''t likely introduce a political heavyweight to him, and knowing Nucky''s character, it probably wasn''t just to show off.


    "May I know who it is?" Despite his confusion, Donnie asked with a smile.


    "Ponzi, let me introduce you to Antic City''s rising star, Donnie Block. Half of the beverages in the whole Antic City are supplied by Donnie!"


    Nucky turned and signaled to a white man cing bets, who was dressed in an Italian custom-tailored suit with a ruby ring on his finger. As he stood and turned back, his face bore a smile simr to Nucky''s.


    "Nucky, this is Charles Ponzi, a big shot from Boston, managing a fund worth more than fifteen million US Dors!" Nucky introduced the man''s identity to Donnie.


    Donnie''s expression grewplex. Charles Ponzi, this was a man of infamous repute in the history of finance.


    The ''Ponzi scheme'' was named after him.


    "I''m honored to meet you, Mr. Ponzi. I hope we can count on your support in the future!" Donnie reined in his curiosity and shook hands with Ponzi, smiling.


    Ponzi wore a modest smile and humbly said, "You''re too modest, Mr. Block. Right now, Antic City is the only ce in the United States that can provide beverages for everyone. I believe it won''t be long before you be a major figure in Antic City!"


    Nucky told Donnie with augh, "Charles''s fund has a very high rate of return, and it operates unique European stamps, with a return rate that has reached 400% at times. Donnie, you could invest some of your spare cash with Charles; who knows, it might bring forward your dream of owning a tavern like The Fuli Tavern!"


    "Ah, my operation is just small-timepared to an actual business like Mr. Block''s!" Ponzi discretely declined Nucky''s suggestion.


    "I look forward to the opportunity to work with Mr. Ponzi in the future!" Donnie showed a hint of disappointment.


    After exchanging pleasantries, they parted. Donnie exchanged 300 US Dors'' worth of chips and randomly picked a gambling table to start his mission for the day.


    In the process, however, Donnie couldn''t help but repeatedly nce over at Charles Ponzi.


    Shouldn''t this guy be in Boston, continuing to deceive small-time investors?


    Why had hee to Antic City?


    If Donnie''s memory was correct, by August of this year, Ponzi''s scheme would be exposed, and Ponzi would be incarcerated because of it.


    Was it that Boston no longer provided fresh blood for Ponzi''s scheme, and now he was in Antic City to develop new clients?


    After pondering for a while without rity, Donnie refocused on the casino''s patrons; after all, Ponzi''s presence wouldn''t bring him any benefits.


    .


    "These are the names I''ve gathered tonight. Observe for a few more days, and the situation should be clear!"


    After returning from The Fuli Tavern, Donnie handed over a list of valuable contacts he identified that evening to Robert.


    "Just have Dwight keep a close watch on these people. I want to know everything they do in Antic City, other than spending at The Fuli Tavern!"


    Robert nodded, "No problem, Dwight has just brought in a group of his old friendstely; they''ll be more than capable of handling this task!"


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction and continued to instruct, "Also, there''s another thing I need you to do. Find a high-end vi on the boardwalk and rent it for us."


    "You''re thinking of moving out of West District with Margaret?"


    Robert didn''t understand Donnie''s intent.


    Donnieughed, "That ce isn''t meant for living, it''s for us to be able to take over The Fuli Tavern in the shortest time!"


    "Alright, I''ll give you some news in two days!" Seeing Donnie didn''t specify the details, Robert didn''t ask further.


    After instructing Robert, Donnie then said to Bruce, "You''ve been enjoying yourself enough at the Scott Tavern these past few days. Now, there''s actual work for you to do!"


    Puffing on a cigar, Bruce said nonchntly, "Of course, that''s exactly why I came to see you!"


    Donnie said, "I don''t have a photo of this man right now, but I know his name is Charles Ponzi. He should have arrived in Antic City with Nucky yesterday. This man will be very high-profile, I believe you should be able to easily keep an eye on him."


    "No problem, this information is enough! So what do you want me to do, kidnap him?" Bruce asked.


    Donnie shook his head, "No need, I just want to know what this man is up to during his time in Antic City, that''ll be enough!"


    Although at The Fuli Tavern, Donnie thought Charles Ponzi wouldn''t benefit him, the man was too famous, and Donnie couldn''t help but be curious about what Ponzi was up to in Antic City.


    Moreover, Donnie wanted to know if Nucky had invested in Ponzi''s fund; if he had, it might mean some changes were necessary for his own ns in Antic City.


    If not, was there a way to use Charles Ponzi for something?


    In any case, it was necessary to find out Ponzi''s specific situation in Antic City before making a decision.


    "This is too easy, barely a challenge!"


    Bruceughed.


    "Although the task is not difficult, this person is important. Don''t underestimate him, this is a millionaire we''re talking about!"


    "Wow!" Bruce whistled exaggeratedly.


    .


    "So, my dear brother, are you trying to tell me by letting my enemy go while I was away from Antic City, that you want to betray me?"


    After returning to The Fuli Tavern, Nucky met his brother, Eli Johnson!


    "You know I would never betray you!" Eli said with an expressionless face.


    "Really? But what you''re doing now is betraying me. So tell me, what kind of benefit did the general offer you to betray your brother who has always looked after you?"


    "I said, I haven''t betrayed you!" Eli Johnson raised his voice, saying quite displeased, "I am helping you!"


    "Helping me?" Nuckyughed out of anger, "Ha, then tell me, how is letting my enemy go and affecting my reputation in Antic City helping me?"


    "Washington has already called. Even if you''ve smoothed things over with Washington, your actions will always cause dissatisfaction. Now that Vince has been dismissed, he can''t y any role in the general''s hands anymore. Letting go of such an insignificant person could ease your rtions with Washington. I honestly don''t see anything wrong with doing so!"


    Eli Johnson had his own thoughts.


    Nucky chuckled and said, "These words, did David Jabbar teach you them?"


    Eli Johnson''s expression suddenly changed.


    Seeing the change in Eli Johnson''s expression, Nucky continued, "I''ve always said you''re a fool and I''ve told you before, just do everything as I ask, then only I would know you''re a fool. Now, you''re telling the whole of Antic City that you, Eli Johnson, are a fool!"


    "I''m not a fool!" Eli Johnson retorted loudly.


    "Still saying you''re not a fool, if Vince was just a police officer, do you think I would consider him? If that were all, his influence in Antic City wouldn''t even match Donnie Block''s. Vince''s most important identity is the general''s godson.


    As long as he holds that title, the moment he walks out of the prison, everyone in Antic City will think I''ve been suppressed by the general.


    What will people in Antic City think of me then?


    Do you think the bit of money you got from David canpensate for these losses?"


    Amid Nucky''s rebuke, Eli Johnson left the ce, not concealing his anger.


    "Darling, Eli is trying to help you, don''t be angry, okay? Besides, wasn''t your trip to Washington very smooth?"


    Lucy brought Nucky a cup of coffee.


    "Heh, smooth?" Nucky said angrily: "If it weren''t for him releasing Vince and the general telling Washington about it, I would have gotten much more from this trip!"


    However, it was evident that Nucky didn''t want to divulge too much about what happened in Washington to Lucy. After sending her back to the bedroom, he started dealing with the backlog of work that had umted during his days away from Antic City.


    After leaving the Ritz Hotel, an angry Eli Johnson went to The Fuli Tavern.


    "Eli, you look terrible. Is it because of what happened with me that Nucky scolded you?"


    David Jabbar poured Eli Johnson a ss of whiskey.

 Chapter 60: 56. Stacking Chips (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Nucky Train Eli''s matter had quickly be known to Donnie through Lucy; however, regarding this, Donnie had not done anything about it for the time being.


    Because Donnie had more important things to attend to right now.


    "Isaiah, how much do you take in daily from your gambling den?"


    Today, Donnie did not go to The Fuli Tavern but instead arrived at Isaiah''s gambling den in the West District. Donnie''s sudden presence made Isaiah somewhat panicky, as the news of Donnie living at Margaret''s ce had long since spread throughout the West District.


    Isaiah believed that Donnie hade at this time due to the previous matter.


    "Boss Block, I wouldn''t dare mess with Margaret anymore!"


    "Nonsense, if you did, I wouldn''t be the oneing to find you today. Answer my question!"


    "This is just a small gambling den, my monthly ie isn''t even as much as you make in three days, Boss Block!"


    "So you''re saying your monthly ie barely reaches three to five hundred US dors?"


    "That''s a day or two''s ie!" Isaiah said with a sigh.


    "I have a deal here that can not only allow you to expand your influence in the West District, but also at least double your monthly ie. What do you say, are you interested?"


    Isaiah''s face immediately showed surprise, and he asked excitedly, "Boss Block, are you nning to hand over the liquor supply of the West District to me?"


    "You wish!" Donnieughed and said, "Don''t you suspect I''m using you?"


    "What do I have that''s worth Boss Block using?" Isaiah said with a ttering smile. "Moreover, even if there is, it would mean Boss Block looks up to me!"


    "You''re a smart man!"


    Donnie admired.


    Then Donnie told Isaiah his n. After listening, Isaiah''s eyes went from misunderstanding to slowly brightening, and then he excitedly said, "Boss Block, rest assured, I guarantee toplete the task you assign!"


    Donnie, satisfied, took out 100 US dors from his pocket and handed it to Isaiah, saying, "Have your men dress up in suits, tell them that ces like the Ritz Hotel are high-ss venues, and to speak politely!"


    Taking the money from Donnie''s hand, Isaiah''s smile bloomed even brighter, "You have my assurance!"


    "Good, I''ll be waiting at the Boardwalk for your men to show up!"


    A few dayster at Scott''s Tavern.


    Although it was only the afternoon, Scott''s Tavern was already quite full. Scantily d women moved between the tables where intoxicated men would boldly pull them into their arms. The women were not annoyed by the men''s actions, they only giggled, flirting, and soon a woman would beckon, prompting a waiter to bring drinks.


    Some men, after enough drinks, would pick up a woman and head straight for the second floor.


    Of course, in such an atmosphere, there were bound to be jealous squabbles and brawls.


    In face of such situations, Robert and others had a much more simple and brutal way of handling things, by throwing the troublemakers out of the tavern.


    Then the music and dancing continued.


    Upon seeing Donniee in, Robert also immediately came over, "Is there something you need?"


    Donnie smiled and said, "Have you taken care of the things I tasked you with?"


    Robert nodded and said, "It''s all taken care of!"


    After speaking, he turned back, called out to Chris who took out a key from behind the bar and threw it to Robert.


    "I''ll take you to see the ce!"


    Leaving Scott''s Tavern, the two walked eastward along the Boardwalk. Soon, they arrived in front of a luxurious vi by the sea.


    "Here we are!"


    Robert shed a proud grin, "Wait until you go in, you''ll be amazed!"


    Donnie kicked Robert on the leg, saying, "You''re talking about surprises as if you''ve forgotten who told you about how to arrange this ce!"


    Robert chuckled, leading Donnie straight inside.


    When the two entered the vi''s hall, they could no longer see any item rted to home living. Several gambling tables were strategically ced throughout the hall, with two rows of buxom women in bunny girl outfits bending over to greet them.


    "How''s that, does it meet your previous requirements?"


    Robert stood in the center of the living room, introducing the situation to Donnie.


    Donnie: "Let''s go, take a look at the second floor!"


    Robert led Donnie up the stairs to the second floor, which still had rooms with arge bed, a private bathroom, and various props...


    "Where did you find those bunny girls?" Donnie, satisfied with the situation before him, asked, "Do they know what they have to do?"


    Robertughed and said, "They were found in some lodging apartments; they''re more professional than us in these matters!"


    Donnieughed and said, "Very good, this ce will temporarily be one of our bases. I will have John take charge here, and remember, we must make every guest feel right at home. Everything one can enjoy in Antic City must be avable here!"


    "Understood!" Robert nodded, but then asked somewhat doubtfully, "We''ll obviously be facing clients from wealthy Phdelphia, New York, but all these people have their fixed ces in Antic City. Will theye to us?"


    Donnie confidently replied, "Don''t worry, they will!"


    .


    Meanwhile, a man in a suit, but without the slightest gentlemanly demeanor, appeared at the Ritz Hotel.


    After crossing the lobby to the elevator, the man went directly to the third floor of the Ritz Hotel and arrived at a room''s door, where he knocked.


    A man dressed in pajamas opened the door and looked puzzled upon seeing the suited man.


    "Who are you?"


    "Good day, Mr. Daniel. My name is Gary Thomas, just a nobody. I apologize for the intrusion, please forgive me!"


    Thomas tried his best to appear gentlemanly, but he looked more like a street urchin no matter how you saw him.


    "I have other things to do, I don''t need your services!"


    Daniel had no interest in dealing with such a person. He was a sales manager at a steel nt in Phdelphia, and all he wanted was to rx properly in Antic City over the weekend.


    "Mr. Daniel, I know you''re here to have fun in Antic City. We want to offer you a ce where you can enjoy yourself, yfortably. I guarantee it won''t take much of your time, and I assure you, you will be very satisfied with my introduction!"


    Daniel, feeling helpless, could only say, "It better be!"


    Then, Gary Thomas began to introduce to Daniel the ce he wanted to talk about.


    After hearing the introduction, Daniel was somewhat tempted, but it wasn''t enough to change his decision. "I know all you''ve told me, can you leave now?"


    Thomasughed and said, "Of course, to wee your arrival, here is a token of our service for you!"


    After finishing, Thomas handed Daniel an envelope containing three one-dor chips.


    "Even if you, Mr. Thomas, don''t bet a penny at our ce, you can still exchange these chips for cash. Thank you very much for your patience. Goodbye!"


    This time, Gary Thomas turned and left on his own.


    "Interesting!" Watching Thomas walking away, Daniel shook his head slightly andughed.


    As a person of some status, Daniel naturally didn''t care about the three-dor chips. But at that moment, he became interested in the ce Thomas had introduced before.


    Gary Thomas didn''t leave the Ritz Hotel but continued to knock on other rooms'' doors, with naturally the same spiel he had given Daniel.


    That evening, Daniel had intended to go directly to The Fuli Tavern to spend money, but as he was about to leave, he saw the three-dor chips on his table.


    "Lose it all, then go!"


    After some thought, Daniel picked up the three-dor chips and, following Thomas''s instructions, made his way to the vi on the east side of the boardwalk.


    "Mr. Daniel, we''re very d to wee your arrival!"


    Thomas, who had introduced the ce to Daniel earlier, was already waiting at the entrance of the vi. He immediately smiled upon seeing Daniel.


    This was his first sess of the day.


    "I''m just looking around!" Daniel said with a smile.


    "And we''re very d to have you!" Thomas bowed slightly, weing Daniel into the vi.


    When Daniel stepped through the vi''s grand doors and saw the scene in the lobby, he was thoroughly astonished.


    He was a regr in Antic City, mainly frequenting The Fuli Tavern but having also visited other casinos. However, he had to admit that although this ce was notrge in scale, the level of luxury was top-notch.


    "Mr. Daniel, this is Riley, your personal attendant. If you have any questions about our establishment, you can ask her. Also, any service you wish to receive, she will fulfill for you!"


    As he spoke, Thomas introduced a bunny girl to Daniel.


    Daniel swallowed hard as he looked at the bunny girl''s attire. He''d sought this kind of service in Antic City before but had never seen such an outfit.


    Casually, he pulled out a one-dor tip from his pocket and offered it to Thomas.


    However, Thomas didn''t ept it, saying instead, "Thank you very much for the tip, Mr. Daniel. If possible, I hope you can tip with chips because here, you can get everything you want with the chips you hold!"


    Daniel caught on and tipped Thomas with a chip.


    At that moment, Riley took Daniel''s hand tteringly and said, "Mr. Daniel, how about I give you a tour of our ce?"


    "Of course!"


    Up on the second-floor balcony, Donnie and John were standing by the railing, looking at the not-too-crowded situation below.


    John asked with some concern, "Can we really make money with such expenses?"

 Chapter 61: 57, Someone is envious (looking for followers, seeking the first subscription~)

    No wonder John had such considerations.


    With the renovation of this vi and the distribution of chips included, Donnie had already spent 3000 US dors to date, an absolute fortune in those days!


    "The main purpose here isn''t to make money, but to cut off The Fuli Tavern''s casino business. As long as we can disrupt their operation, it will be much easier to acquire The Fuli Tavernter!"


    Donnie confidently dered.


    "However, such services can be quickly copied by The Fuli Tavern!"


    Learning services can be difficult or easy, especially for the bunny girls in the casino; it''s actually quite simple to pick up.


    But Donnie clearly wasn''t too worried, "Do you think these bunny girls are our trump card?"


    "Yeah, it''s just like Scott''s bars. Wherever the customers go, they''re basically after those women. But now, with other taverns in Antic City learning, Scott''s business isn''t as booming as it was at the beginning,"


    John analyzed.


    Donnie looked at John, "I didn''t expect you to start using your brain!"


    John red fiercely at Donnie.


    Donnie chuckled, "Our core business isn''t the bunny girls, but Isaiah''s underlings."


    John was immediately perplexed.


    In fact, in the future, Isaiah''s underlings had another name, called ''chip bankers''!


    This profession hadn''t arisen at present, but when Donnie was thinking about how to deal with The Fuli Tavern, he had thought of this industry.


    To put it bluntly, these people would umte their own clientele through regr interactions and then bring them to a particr casino to spend money.


    At the same time, these individuals would provide financial support to gamblers.


    It might seem like this industry is just doing some of the casino''s work, but in reality, when these people truly grow, they''ll have a vast source of customers in their hands.


    In ces like Macau, during the 80s and 90s, there was only one gambling license owned by the Casino King, so the rtionship between the chip bankers and the Casino King was that of contractors with a principal.


    But as more gambling licenses started to emerge in Macau, the importance of these chip bankers increased significantly; some casinos even raised theirmission to let them permanently book several VIP rooms to win over these individuals.


    Although Donnie didn''t use the example of Macau to illustrate his point to John, after hearing about the importance of Isaiah and others, John still expressed some concerns.


    "There are at least 300, if not 500, casinos in Antic City now. If Isaiah and his people get second thoughts, won''t we be in a passive position?"


    Donnie nodded, "That''s why in theing time, you need to not only manage the situation here but also win over those under Isaiah''smand. The day when they only know you and not Isaiah, that''s when you will have truly seeded."


    In principle, giving John the task of winning people over wasn''t the best fit.


    But judging a person requires looking not only at their ws but also at discovering their strengths.


    John definitely wasn''t suitable for intellectual games, but for ying the streets and mixing with gangs, there was nothing easier for him.


    John was generous and magnanimous; even though Robert often mocked him, he actually admired John in his heart.


    "No problem, just you watch me!"


    John said eagerly.


    Donnie continued his instructions, "Another thing to keep in mind is not to be too harsh on the customers. This ce is just our bridgehead for the acquisition of The Fuli Tavern. When we truly own The Fuli Tavern, the money in these people''s pockets will be our real target, understand?"


    Johnughed heartily, saying, "Don''t worry, how could I not know that?"


    .


    The appearance of this vi on the boardwalk soon attracted the attention of many.


    As its reputation gradually grew, the first to take notice was not David Jabbar, but AJ, the boss of the West District''s Panther Gang.


    The reason was simple: Isaiah hade into money through recent developments.


    With moneyes pride.


    Isaiah was no exception, with the most direct manifestation being the purchase of a car for himself and starting to swagger through the West District.


    Such behavior naturally led to envy.


    And envy can breed ruthlessness.


    Today, AJ brought his men to Isaiah''s tavern.


    Seeing AJ arrive, although Isaiah had already grown to disdain this simple-minded yet physically strong person, he knew he had to act subservient in the face of absolute power!


    "Boss AJ, what brings you here? Please, have a seat!"


    While speaking, Isaiah even instructed his underling to pour a drink for AJ.


    "Isaiah, I hear you''ve recently made a tidy sum!" AJ sat imperiously, his smile not reaching his eyes as he watched Isaiah!


    "What windfall? It''s just that a few big shots took care of our business!"


    Isaiah said with a fawning smile.


    "Really? I see you''ve bought a car, too, and all your boys are decked out in suits. If you''ve found a way to make money, share it with us!"


    AJ asked.


    "Boss AJ, I really don''t have any opportunities here; just some big shots looking after me. Oh, that''s right, Donnie Block from Block Tavern, the boss there, recently set up a casino and gave us brothers some business!"


    Without the courage to face AJ, Isaiah decisively brought up Donnie.


    AJ was slightly taken aback; he certainly knew who Donnie Block was, currently the fastest-rising young man in Antic City.


    In just a few months, he had be an important figure in Antic City.


    What AJ didn''t expect was that Donnie Block knew Isaiah and even threw business his way.


    This made things difficult for AJ; if it were just Isaiah, he wouldn''t care and would simply take over, but now that Isaiah was backed by Donnie Block, this was someone AJ couldn''t afford to mess with.


    "So, you know Donnie Block, huh? No wonder you''ve been looking so pleased with yourselftely!" AJ thought about how to handle this situation.


    Seeing AJ looking somewhat intimidated, Isaiah immediately gloated, "I just got lucky. Who told Donnie Block to take a liking to me!"


    Smack!


    AJ, being a simple-minded man, didn''t think too much. Even knowing he couldn''t mess with Donnie Block, seeing Isaiah boast so smugly still made him angry. He pped Isaiah across the face without thinking.


    "Hmph, so what if you know Donnie Block? Don''t forget this is the West District, not the boardwalk. Since you''re operating in the West District, you''d better watch how you behave!"


    Covering his cheek, Isaiah stared at AJ, his anger boiling inside. He hadn''t imagined that even after he got money, the other could still hit him whenever he wanted.


    But seeing the other boys with AJ, Isaiah had no choice but to vent his anger internally.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, Boss AJ!"


    "Hmph!" Seeing Isaiah as cowardly as ever, a smile spread across AJ''s face. If Isaiah had shown some backbone at that moment, AJ might have been wary of him, but now, seeing Isaiah was still a bootlicker, AJ had no more worries.


    "Good that you understand! Since you''re making money now, the previous rates can''t apply anymore. From now on, you have to hand over 100 US dors a month. Otherwise, be extra careful when you go out!"


    After AJ finished speaking, his boys went straight behind Isaiah''s bar, rummaged through the drawers, and took out 100 dors.


    "Boss AJ, weren''t those rates set by Nucky?"


    Seeing his money being taken, Isaiah quickly spoke up.


    "Hmm. Are you using Nucky to pressure me?" AJ snorted coldly.


    AJ was of course afraid of Nucky, but he wasn''t afraid of Isaiah and didn''t even consider him worth paying attention to.


    So at this moment, he was very displeased with Isaiah.


    "No, not at all!" As expected, Isaiah didn''t dare to say more under AJ''s intimidation.


    "Better not!"


    AJ left with the money, victorious and content.


    It wasn''t until AJ had left that Isaiah dared to curse AJ''s shamelessness loudly.


    After swearing, Isaiah thought it over and decided to leave his tavern to go to the vi, wanting to tell Donnie what had happened, and more importantly, to beseech Donnie to have his back.


    But Donnie wasn''t there, and all Isaiah found was John.


    After hearing Isaiah''s story, John immediately became enraged.


    Although Donnie had previously warned him that they would eventually have to ditch Isaiah, John still saw Isaiah as one of his own for the time being.


    Now that AJ had hit Isaiah even knowing this, it was like a p in the face to John!


    "Damn it, even an AJ dares to be pompous with our people. Tell me where he usually hangs out in the West District; I''ve got to properly sort him out!"


    Encouraged by John''s response, Isaiah was about to spill the details of AJ''s whereabouts.


    But Robert, who had been listening to their conversation without speaking, suddenly interjected.


    "Wait a second!"


    "What''s up?" John asked, displeased at being interrupted as Isaiah was about to speak.


    "Nothing, go on!" After a moment''s thought, Robert decided not to say anything. After all, John wasn''t going to act immediately. He would share his thoughts with John after Isaiah left.


    With concerns of dy potentially breeding more troubles, Isaiah quickly told John about AJ''s usual spots in the West District.


    "Alright, I''ve got it. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this for you!" John said confidently.


    Seeing John''s demeanor, Robert could only shake his head in resignation.

 Chapter 62: 58, Dont let others see (looking for followers, seeking the first subscription~)

    "You can''t do this!"


    When Isaiah left, leaving only John and Robert together, Robert spoke to John withposed seriousness.


    "Why can''t we? AJ is clearly not taking us seriously. If we don''t take care of him, won''t Donnie''s ns to control the West Districte to nothing?"


    Antic City was crudely divided into four districts: east, south, west, and north. For now, Donnie still had a grip on LeBron James, which meant he effectively controlled the North District.


    The reason Donnie sought out Isaiah was that Donnie wanted to use that as a springboard to take control of the West District, which in his mind was even better ced for control than the North District.


    After all, the North District''s ck poption was rebellious at heart, unpredictable in their loyalty.


    As the area second only to the North District in poverty, if Donnie could win over the hearts of the people of the West District with the stacks checker job, his position within Antic City would rise to a new level.


    "Donnie spoke of using Isaiah as a springboard to control the West District, but he never said he must use Isaiah the person,"


    Robert had a deeper understanding of Donnie''s n.


    "Moreover, didn''t you notice? Isaiah actually wants to use us as his pawns. If we strike at AJ now, when we have no foothold in the West District, what do you think the people there will think of us? Despite its poverty, themunity is united and very exclusionary, evident by the scarce number of women from the West District joining the WCTU.


    I guarantee you, if we take action now, the entire West District will view us as enemies. Then, Isaiah will be able to use this to consolidate a following. If he amasses enough power before we take over The Fuli Tavern,


    do you think Isaiah will still stand with us at that time?"


    After listening to Robert''s exnation, John rubbed his head, massaging his curly hair, "So what do we do?


    The whole West District knows that Isaiah is our man. If we don''t act, they''ll look down on us just the same, and it''ll be very troublesome either way."


    Robert shook his head, "I don''t know about that, I think we should tell Donnie and let him make the decision!"


    "End of the day, we still have to find Donnie, so what was the point of all this talk?"


    John gave Robert a disdainful nce, and Robert shook his head, resigned.


    .


    "Godfather, what do we do now?"


    Vince appeared somewhat dejected within the General''s vi.


    He had thought himself a respectablew enforcement officer in Antic City, but to his dismay, he found that the pride he took in his identity meant nothing to Nucky, who had effortlessly thrown him in jail.


    Had it not been for the General''s intervention, he might still be locked up now!


    "Washington has already called. They didn''t say it outright, but their tone suggests they''ve tried their best. It looks like we can''t count on support from Washington anymore!"


    The General sat there, his expression calm as still water, and asked Vince, "How''s the investigation by Diesel going?"


    By now, probably only the General''s side in Antic City was aware of Diesel Mard and his team''s arrival.


    Vince spoke impatiently, "They''re still hunkered down in the Ritz Hotel gathering information on Nucky. It''s unlikely we''ll be able to leverage their strength anytime soon!"


    The Federal Investigators, or FBI, were well-known inter times.


    But in fact, at this time, the FBI''s power wasn''t so expansive. It''d be only after Hoover took charge that the FBI''s power would grow tremendously!


    "They will be of some use. Find an opportunity to publicize their arrival in Antic City!"


    The General instructed Vince.


    Vince was taken aback, "If they''re exposed, won''t Nucky be ready for them?"


    In Vince''s opinion, only if these men remained undercover could they possibly find evidence of Nucky''s crimes in Antic City.


    "Naive!" the General said with slight dissatisfaction, "Do you think that if we don''t speak up, Nucky won''t find out? It''s merely a matter of sooner orter!"


    "But it''s always better if it''ster rather than sooner!"


    The General responded, "I never expected these men to actually find any evidence against Nucky. Their presence is more about diverting Nucky''s attention.


    Only by doing this can Nucky prevent from focusing all his efforts on our side. Do you understand?"


    It took a moment for Vince to grasp the General''s point.


    Seeing Vince''s understanding, the General nodded, albeit with a sense of helplessness in his heart.


    Upon his return to Antic City, he was so full of ambition, believing it would be effortless to reim the control over thend he once managed.


    But after actuallying back to Antic City, he realized he had oversimplified everything.


    Nucky''s control over Antic City was unbreakable, and his old associates no longer had the youthful vigor they once did.


    Now they''ve all be old slickers, assessing the situation and swaying from side to side.


    When they believed I had some advantage, they were willing to stand by me, but as soon as Nucky truly showed his fangs, they all turned into cowards!


    "Vince, we need an infusion of fresh blood!"


    The Colonel said seriously to Vince.


    Vince, puzzled, looked at the Colonel.


    "Invite David Jabbar over to my ce tonight on my behalf, and remember, this matter has to be kept a secret!"


    Without waiting to see if Vince understood, the Colonel began to give orders directly!


    "With the incident of your rescue, Nucky must be displeased with David Jabbar by now. If we can show some friendship at this time, I believe David Jabbar will definitely stand with us.


    The most important thing is that David Jabbar and Eli Johnson are one and the same; if we can win over David Jabbar, we can reach Eli Johnson.


    Without Eli Johnson''s help, it would be akin to cutting off one of Nucky''s arms."


    "That''s right, it''s like that!" Vince, after a brief consideration, nodded excitedly, "When I was in charge of security, I often heard about Eli Johnson. He has always been very dissatisfied with how Nucky treats him. Perhaps we really can win him over!"


    "Since you understand, go and do it!"


    .


    "What''s going on?"


    After David Jabbar arrived at The Fuli Tavern tonight, his face showed a look of shock.


    The business on the first and second floors of the tavern was as usual; songs were being sung, dances danced, and everyone was having a good time.


    But on the third floor, it was different. Even during non-holidays, each gambling table here would have patrons.


    But now....


    Out of ten tables, only four or five were upied by guests, and not many at that.


    "Where are the people?"


    David Jabbar looked grimly at his manager, Nate Sermont, a middle-aged man in a ck suit.


    Nate, with an embarrassed expression, exined, "Boss, a new joint recently opened in Antic City, attracting many of our customers over there!"


    "Nonsense!" David Jabbar eximed angrily, "New ces open every day in Antic City, but our clients'' loyalty and their standards have always made us their first choice. How could they possibly all run off to a new joint now!"


    Nate persisted, with a helpless exnation, "Strangely enough, that new ce seems to be targeting our clientele specifically. I''ve asked some of our regrs about it...."


    When David Jabbar heard Nate''s exnation, he immediately understood someone was poaching his clients!


    "Who''s so bold? Don''t they know the consequences of such actions?"


    David Jabbar couldn''t think of anyone in Antic City who would dare steal his customers so brazenly.


    Nate replied, "We''ve investigated it; the person behind the new ce is none other than Donnie Block from Block Tavern!"


    "What?" Upon hearing that Donnie was behind the new ce, David Jabbar''s anger doubled, "Donnie Block again? Does that man truly think I have no way to deal with him?"


    As Nate reminded, "You really have no way of dealing with Donnie Block right now... Boss, we must think of a solution now, or our clientele will surely diminish even more!"


    Although he had spoken quite harshly, David Jabbar also understood that now was indeed not the time when he could do anything about Donnie.


    He had already learned from Eli Johnson that Nucky did not want to fall out with Donnie, which meant he couldn''t use Eli''s power to suppress Donnie Block directly.


    Moreover, he still needed to buy liquor from Donnie, giving Donnie control over his supply chain.


    "You just mentioned, the one helping Donnie is Isaiah from the West District?"


    Nate nodded and said, "Yes, Isaiah previously only ran a small tavern in the West District with a couple of gambling tables, but somehow he got in touch with Donnie!"


    "Go find AJ from the Panther Gang of the West District immediately; he owes me a favor. Tell him if he can get rid of Isaiah or sway him to our side, I will show him my gratitude!"


    If it was currently impossible to deal with Donnie Block himself, then he would have to target his team!


    Nate nodded and said, "Understood!"


    Just then, David Jabbar''s bodyguard came over and whispered something in his ear, and after listening, David Jabbar''s expression turnedplex.


    "Have hime to my office, and don''t let outsiders see him!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 63: 59. Target West District (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Isaiah''s mood had been good since he returned to his vi.


    In his view, although AJ was formidable in the West District, he was still inferior to Donnie Block. If Donnie wanted to deal with AJ, it would be an extremely simple matter.


    But as time passed day by day, and AJ didn''t encounter any problems, Isaiah''s good mood began to turn anxious.


    "That''s not right, could it be that Donnie is afraid of AJ?"


    This possibility lingered in Isaiah''s mind for only a second before he dismissed it. No matter how he analyzed it from a strength perspective, Donnie could not possibly be afraid of AJ.


    "Did Donnie see through my intentions?"


    When Isaiah thought of this possibility, his face turned somewhat pale. Just as Robert had analyzed, Isaiah indeed wanted to use Donnie to eliminate AJ.


    Although he hadn''t been in the gambling business for long, Isaiah had already seen the immense potential within the industry.


    If managed properly, he could even mobilize at least half of the young and strong in the West District to engage in this business. If he could pull together such a force, his status in the West District would be like LeBron James''s in the North District.


    If that were the case, he would be qualified to speak directly with Nucky and be one of the big shots of Antic City.


    But all this required time and courage, and AJ was the first hurdle standing in his way.


    Isaiah had the idea but not the courage, so he wanted to incite Donnie to remove AJ for him.


    But now, there had been no action from Donnie''s side, which made Isaiah worried.


    Just when Isaiah was thinking about whether he could go to Donnie that night to probe his intentions, the doors of the tavern were pushed open.


    AJ walked in with his cronies.


    Upon seeing AJ, Isaiah immediately put on a sycophantic smile, bent over, and walked up, about to shower AJ with ttery.


    Smack!


    Without saying a word, AJ stepped forward and pped Isaiah, leaving him dazed.


    Before Isaiah could even ask why all this was happening, AJ gave an order.


    "Trash this ce, and take him away!"


    AJ''s cronies, like tigers among sheep, picked up anything they could in the tavern and started to smash and destroy.


    Just as Isaiah tried to speak, one of AJ''s cronies came forward and struck the back of Isaiah''s head.


    Isaiah''s world went dark, and he knew nothing more!


    "Boss, what do we do now?"


    AJ''s crony, after finishing the rampage, asked him.


    "Let''s go back!"


    AJ, with an air of triumph, gestured grandly and left the tavern with his entourage and the unconscious Isaiah. The tavern''s customers had already fled when AJ had hit Isaiah.


    Only two of Isaiah''s beaten cronies were left lying on the ground.


    Isaiah''s two cronies, lying on the ground, exchanged looks, "What do we do now?"


    .


    Unconscious Isaiah was awakened by a bucket of cold water. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a dpidated garage, with AJ sitting on a sofa smoking a cigar, nked by his henchmen.


    "Kid, hand over that list of gamblers you''ve got, and I might spare you out of consideration that we all live in the West District," AJ said with arrogance.


    He had already met David Jabbar, and after a couple of days of persuasion by the colonel, David Jabbar had finally decided to switch allegiance to the colonel.


    ording to David Jabbar''s request, AJ was supposed to approach Isaiah with courtesy first and then force, but AJ, upon hearing about the money Isaiah had made recently through his business of recruiting gamblers for Donnie Block, decided to take matters into his own hands and change his strategy.


    Used to being a bully, AJ believed that by simply capturing Isaiah and giving him a good thrashing, he could take Isaiah''s ce directly.


    That way, AJ wouldn''t have to share his earnings with Isaiah, would he?


    AJ thought this, and he did this!


    Isaiah understood AJ. He knew even if he handed over the list now, he wouldn''t end up well.


    "Boss AJ, I am Donnie Block''s man. If you capture me like this and demand the list, you''re taking business away from Donnie Block. He won''t let you off when he finds out!"


    At this moment, the only thing Isaiah could rely on was Donnie Block!


    "Haha!" AJ chuckled coldly, "Two days ago, I would have been wary of Donnie Block. Now? I can have hime and lick my toes, and he would obediently do it!"


    As one of the West District gang leaders, AJ naturally had a rough understanding of Donnie''s influence.


    But now, AJ believed he had the backing of David Jabbar, and behind David Jabbar stood Eli Johnson.


    Donnie was no longer someone AJ bothered to care about at this time.


    In order to save his own life, Isaiah was still resisting, and on the other side, Donnie had also learned about the situation.


    "Now, AJ has not only taken Isaiah away but also captured several of his underlings who worked for us."


    John met with Donnie at Block Tavern and told him everything he knew.


    AJ''s capture was not only of Isaiah; from David Jabbar, AJ had already learned that the ones now recruiting gamblers for Donnie Block were Isaiah''s men.


    Therefore, in order to take over Isaiah''s business in the shortest time possible, AJ had also instructed his people to start searching the entire city for Isaiah''s men.


    Sitting there, Donnie tapped gently on the table and then said, "It seems that AJ has made contact with David Jabbar and the two have already started to cooperate!"


    If AJ didn''t have backing, he wouldn''t have the courage to provoke me.


    Robert''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Does that mean we can start to fight back now?"


    Donnie waved his hand and replied, "Don''t rush it; everything should be done step by step. Right now, the most important thing is to deal with AJ!"


    To go after David Jabbar, Donnie needed a legitimate reason; all of this was still just his spection based on the current situation.


    "John, take Robert, Wes, Randy, and a few others to AJ''s right away¡ªthree things: take out AJ, take out Isaiah, and rescue the others!" Donnie ordered.


    Wes Glenn and Randy Boz, two of Robert''s formerrades in arms, arrived in Antic City a few days ago after receiving Robert''s letter.


    "Take out Isaiah?"


    John was surprised when he heard Donnie''s order.


    Donnie said, "There''s no time to exin. Isaiah is not a hard target if AJ''s side gets hold of the gambler list, it will be a significant loss for us! Just listen to Robert for the specifics."


    Even though John was leading the team, it would actually be Robert making the decisions during the operation.


    "Got it!"


    Seeing that Donnie was in a hurry, John did not ask any more questions.


    The group grabbed their weapons from the second floor and drove straight to the West District.


    .


    Although Robert had stopped John from acting rashly when Isaiah came to see him earlier, they still informed Donnie about the situation.


    After learning of it, Donnie immediately analyzed that AJ would sooner orter be the key for taking control of the West District.


    Now, Donnie''s mansion had started affecting the business of David Jabbar''s tavern, and David Jabbar surely would not just stand by idly; at that time, Donnie was uncertain who David Jabbar would ask to take care of the situation.


    But a general range could still be deduced for who David Jabbar might seek out.


    First of all, Eli Johnson couldn''t openly get involved in this because his brother Nucky would not allow them to oppose me openly at this time.


    Secondly, the likelihood of him approaching other district bosses was not great; David Jabbar surely recognized the importance of the stackers by now.


    And Isaiah''s side had also made some achievements.


    Logically, the best approach would be to gain control over Isaiah.


    With the above reasoning, it was fair to surmise that either David Jabbar had directly approached Isaiah or had reached out via a boss in the West District, and among them, AJ was the most likely.


    Then Donnie instructed Dwight to secretly follow these West District bosses to find out their headquarters'' locations, and their preferred hangouts!


    Especially AJ!


    "Why do we have to take out Isaiah?" Still puzzled, John asked Robert as they sat in the car.


    "Because if Isaiah is alive, all those people like Gary Thomas will be Isaiah''s boys. Only once Isaiah is dead can they trulye over to us," Robert simply exined to John.


    "I see!" Having understood Donnie''s intent, Johnughed and said, "So you mean we''re going to set up camp in the West District from now on!?"


    Robert shook his head and replied, "Not we, just you. Right now, it seems that LeBron James from the North District, and the 3K Party and WCTU from the East and West District, all have a good rtionship with Donnie, but Donnie isn''t their only option¡ªjust the West District.


    Donnie once told me that he would use the stacker job to consolidate the chaotic West District. It''s impossible not to have someone from us in charge in such a district.


    Now that Donnie has entrusted you with taking care of the gambling business, naturally, the West District will be your responsibility as well!"


    "Me, run a whole district?" John was first shocked, then he burst intoughter with joy.


    "Haha, I always said I was better than you. You only manage a tavern, while not only do I have to take care of the mansion, but I also get to manage the entire West District!"


    As Johnughed heartily, Robert was somewhat speechless, but he still cautioned John.


    "John, be careful out there. Gang business isn''t the same asmerce; it''s full of gunfights, assassination¡ªnever be hasty in making decisions when you encounter any situation, you must think it through seriously."


    "Like you need to tell me!" John clearly did not take Robert''s words to heart, "How could someone as smart as me be used by others?"


    Robert knew John''s character well and was aware that nothing he said now would be of use, and just at that moment, they arrived at AJ''s warehouse!

 Chapter 64: 60. Presenting a Memorial (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Three retired veterans, together with a formidable man among men, had no suspense in gainingplete control over AJ and his group with an absolute advantage in weaponry.


    "I''m backed by Eli Johnson, you dare touch me!"


    While being pressed to the ground by Randy, AJ did not worry about his own safety; he believed that even Donnie Block wouldn''t dare hurt him with Eli Johnson in the picture!


    Smack!


    Before John could say anything, the already unrecognizable Isaiah erupted with tremendous strength. Despite the pain all over his body, he fiercely pped AJ across the face.


    "Ouch ouch ouch!" The one crying out wasn''t AJ, but Isaiah, whose excessive movement had aggravated his wounds.


    Even so, Isaiah continued to mercilessly beat AJ single-sidedly while crying out in pain.


    In the end, it was John who stopped him.


    "Where are Gary Thomas and the others?"


    Only Isaiah was here; Gary Thomas and those dominos were nowhere to be seen.


    "Eli won''t let you guys off!"


    AJ red maliciously at John.


    "Oh, still daring to bluster!" John looked at Isaiah, "He''s yours!"


    "Thank you, Big Brother John!" Isaiah, who had just been restrained, immediately responded happily.


    "Letting you hit...ssss...me, letting you...ssss...act tough, now...you know who is...ssss...your daddy...ssss..."


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" AJ finally couldn''t take it anymore. It wasn''t so much that Isaiah''s hitting him was painful, but the hissing sounds Isaiah made were unbearable to listen to.


    "They''re upstairs. I was nning on dealing with Isaiah before sorting them out!"


    AJ revealed to John the whereabouts of Gary Thomas and hispanions.


    "John...ssss...boss...ssss...kill them...ssss...these people...ssss...are not...ssss...good...ssss...they hit me!"


    Isaiah said viciously.


    John nced at Robert, who understood immediately and went over with Randy and Wes to AJ and his men, twisting their necks.


    Isaiah, who had just been calling for the elimination of AJ and the others, was shocked when he saw the methods employed by Robert and the others, realizing there was a stark distinction between street thugs and war-hardened veterans.


    After finishing his task, Robert walked over to Isaiah with a smile and said easily, "How about it? Want me to call a doctor to check on you?"


    "Ah...no need, no need; these are just minor injuries for me. I used to get these a few times a month, I''m used to it!"


    Isaiah rushed out his words, too frightened to even hiss anymore.


    "That''s good then!" Robert put his arm around Isaiah''s shoulder, seemingly affectionately, and said, "Actually we..."


    With a ''crack'', Robert quickly broke Isaiah''s neck, and Isaiah''s body slowly ckened, the sycophantic smile still on his face.


    "Let''s go upstairs and see how Gary Thomas and the others are!"


    Without even looking at the scene, John said to Robert.


    Robert smiled, "Let Randy apany you up, I''ll handle the aftermath with Wes!"


    John nodded, not minding the suggestion, and took Randy upstairs.


    The two entered the main building through the garage''s back door, ascended the staircase, pushed open the room door, and saw Gary Thomas and the others bound and gagged.


    "Gentlemen, I''m really sorry. By the time we received the message, it was already toote. How are you all?"


    While untying Gary Thomas and the others, John said.


    "When Donnie heard about your situation, he immediately sent me to rescue you. He also expressly instructed me, saying you are a valuable asset to Donnie and must not suffer any harm!"


    Randy, while looking at Thomas, recited the words that Robert had coached him in the car, with a slight twist of the mouth.


    After Gary Thomas and the others were freed, each of their faces revealed the excitement of a narrow escape.


    "Thank you, Boss John; thank you, Boss Donnie; we didn''t betray Boss Donnie!"


    John patted Gary Thomas''s shoulder and said, "It''s fine as long as you guys are okay, but it''s a pity that..."


    Unable to hold back, Gary Thomas asked, "A pity what?"


    "It''s a pity we were toote, and Isaiah... was already killed by AJ''s bastards!"


    "Ah!"


    Gary Thomas and the others immediately showed horrified expressions; they had thought at most they would receive a beating for being captured, but they hadn''t expected it to escte to a loss of life and now their boss was dead!


    At this moment, looking at John and the others was truly like gazing upon saviors!


    "But there''s no need for you to be too heartbroken, we have already avenged Isaiah!"


    Shock again struck Gary Thomas. Could their so-called retaliation be the killing of AJ and his crew?


    When Gary Thomas followed John Randy to the garage and saw the several bodiesid out behind the truck, every one of them began to shake.


    They might be part of the organization, but on ordinary days they merely bullied the innocent and at worst, injured people, which was already their limit.


    Now, to suddenly see five or six bodies lying beside them, the impact was indelibly etched in their minds.


    The truck started up and headed straight for North District. Once out of North District, it was onto a dirt road, after traveling several kilometers, they arrived at a cliff and stopped.


    Below the cliff was the wave-tossed Antic.


    Robert, along with Randy and Wes, dragged the bodies of AJ, Isaiah and the others from the truck.


    However, they did not immediately throw the bodies into the ocean!


    Instead, John led Gary Thomas and the others off the truck and pulled a dagger from his pocket, handing it to Gary Thomas.


    "This matter can''t be known to outsiders, so Isaiah''s body must also be disposed of. Aside from Isaiah''s body, each of you must stab the other bodies once, and from today onwards, we are brothers!"


    It was just that Gary Thomas and the others didn''t understand what a blood oath was.


    Otherwise, they would have realized that what they were doing at this very moment was indeed a blood oath!


    With the dagger in hand, Gary Thomas shook all over... I''m just a petty thug!


    But when he saw John standing beside him with an easy smile on his face, even taking out a cigarette to light up from the pocket of his own shirt, he knew there was no turning back!


    Clenching his teeth, Gary Thomas approached AJ''s body and, closing his eyes, plunged the dagger fiercely into his heart!


    When he drew out the dagger, his wrist was already drenched in blood.


    The others were in a simr state, and as thest person finished this rite, the smile on John''s face grew even brighter.


    "I''ll treat you all tonight. Let''s rx properly at Scott''s Tavern; drink what you want, find any woman you desire; two if one isn''t enough. From now on, we''re brothers!"


    Meanwhile, Robert, Wes, and Randy were tying stones to AJ and the others, and throwing them off the cliff.


    The sounds of sshes were continuous.


    The blood quickly stained this area of the sea red, but the ocean diluted it almost immediately.


    By nightfall, this ce would be as if nothing had ever happened!


    .


    The Fuli Tavern.


    David Jabbar sat in his office, cigar smoke curling slowly upwards, giving him an almost ethereal appearance.


    "Any news from AJ''s side?"


    At this point, David Jabbar was truly anxious. In the span of two days, The Fuli Tavern''s clientele had halved, and if this trend continued, the third floor of The Fuli Tavern would be resting within a week!


    "Not yet," Nate shook his head, but he didn''t seem too worried, confidently saying, "Boss, Isaiah is just a small-time West District thug; AJ will have an easy time with him. I''m guessing at this point AJ is thinking about how to take over Isaiah''s business."


    "Hmph!" David Jabbar snorted coldly, "As long as he remains loyal in his service to me, won''t I take care of him well?"


    "AJ is a rough man; he definitely can''t guess your thoughts, boss!" Nate spoke out.


    David Jabbar nodded helplessly, "Have you managed to get in touch with LeBron James? How''s that going?"


    Ever since Donnie Block started to threaten his business, David Jabbar knew he was in a crisis. Although he didn''t particrly like LeBron James, the man indeed had liquor to offer.


    If he could get his liquor supply from him in the future, he couldpletely break free from Donnie Block.


    Once he finished countering Nucky''s offensive, it would be time to deal with Donnie Block!


    "It''s all set. LeBron is quite happy to supply us. However..." Nate hesitated at the end of his statement.


    "What is it?" David Jabbar asked with displeasure.


    "Well, LeBron James'' liquor can''tpare to the quality that Donnie Block provides, and if we switch to his, I expect some guests will be dissatisfied!"


    "Damn it!" Hearing Nate''s exnation, David Jabbar was once again infuriated.


    "Let''s keep it this way for now. Once we sort out Donnie Block, these problems won''t be problems anymore. I believe our guests can wait!"


    "Yes!"


    After the two had resolved their ns for what came next, David Jabbar''s bodyguard walked in, speaking gravely, "Boss, Donnie Block has arrived!"


    "What?"


    David Jabbar was taken aback, then turned to Nate, "Could he be here because of AJ?"

 Chapter 65: 61. Showdown (Please follow, please favorite~)

    In David Jabbar''s office, Donnie and David Jabbar sat facing each other, both holding cigars in their hands.


    Seeing the two of them chatting merrily, one would never guess that deep down, each was longing to get rid of the other.


    "Donnie, it''s quite rare for you toe by!"


    David Jabbar said with a radiant smile.


    "I think I''ll definitelye here more often in the future!" Donnie hinted.


    Clearly, David Jabbar did not catch Donnie''s implication and continued happily, "Wee, wee. I believe, Donnie, that you''ll definitelye by more often in the future!"


    Although David Jabbar failed to grasp Donnie''s meaning, from his perspective, he believed that the moment he took down Isaiah would mark the end of Donnie''s vi business.


    "By the way, I''m not sure what brings you over this time, Donnie. Are you here to y a few games, or would you like to try our tavern''s fourth-floor services?"


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "Neither. I''m mainly here to inform you, Mr. Jabbar, that as of today, our deal is going to have to change!"


    David Jabbar''s face darkened slightly as he asked, "What do you mean?"


    Donnieughed lightly, "It''s quite simple, actually. The whiskey we used to sell to Mr. Jabbar was 4 US Dors a bottle. Now, due to the shortage and price hike of raw materials, going forward we can only supply you at 8 US Dors per bottle. That''s 96 US Dors for a case of twelve bottles. However, since we''re old friends, I''ll give you a discount¡ª95 US Dors per case!"


    Before the Prohibition, the price of a bottle of top-quality whiskey was just 2 US Dors. With the enforcement of Prohibition and the closure of many breweries across the United States, the price of whiskey had already soared. Even for wholesalers like Donnie, the cost per bottle had already increased to 4 US Dors.


    Not to mention the retail prices at the taverns!


    Now, Donnie was doubling the price on top of that, effectively draining David Jabbar''s profits. Moreover, David Jabbar would have to contribute funds from his own pocket.


    At such a price, it was natural that David Jabbar could not ept it.


    "Block, today isn''t April Fool''s Day, and this joke is not funny at all!" said David Jabbar, his face grim.


    Donnie spread his hands and said, "Of course, I know it''s not April Fool''s Day today, which is why I''m not joking with you."


    David Jabbar said, "You know that I will never agree to this price."


    Donnie once again said nonchntly, "Of course, it''s your freedom to agree or disagree with the price¡ªafter all, the great United States is a free country. But whether or not to supply you is my freedom!"


    "Are you doing this because of the Isaiah situation?"


    In David Jabbar''s eyes, Donnie''s sudden price hike was because he had made a move against Isaiah.


    "Who is Isaiah?" Donnie shook his head without a hint of blush, "I don''t know the person!"


    David Jabbar said coldly, "Don''t forget, you''re not the only one who can supply liquor in Antic City!"


    Donnie chuckled and said, "Of course. So, Mr. Jabbar, are you deciding to give up on our partnership?"


    "Show our guest out!" David Jabbar did not answer Donnie''s question, but his attitude made his answer clear to Donnie!


    With a smile on his face, Donnie stood up nonchntly, "I think you''ll be looking for me very soon, Mr. Jabbar. At that time, I''ll show you what real hospitality is all about!"


    After saying this, Donnie got up and left David Jabbar''s study.


    "Boss, our tavern''s stock is running low, and today was supposed to be the day Donnie delivered our liquor!" Nate reported to David Jabbar after Donnie had left.


    "Get in touch with LeBron James," David Jabbar said resignedly, gesturing, "Have him start supplying us from today!"


    Nate nodded and left David Jabbar''s room.


    Once Nate was gone and David Jabbar was alone in his office, he finally calmed his angry emotions and began to seriously analyze Donnie''s actions.


    Soon, David Jabbar was certain about one thing: Donnie Block must have learned something about his rtionship with Nucky and the Commodore, which is why he dared to talk about raising prices at this time.


    "How did he find out?"


    David Jabbar thought helplessly, but what was even more frightening to him was the thought that if Donnie knew something, how much more might Nucky know?


    Ever since Nucky returned from Washington, he had onlye over to my side once. Although Nucky didn''t say anything, it was evident that he definitely knew it was me who instigated Eli Johnson to release Vince McGrady.


    Even though I''ve chosen to side with the General, the thought of facing Nucky''s retaliation still unavoidably started to worry me!


    "Mr. General, I need to see you as soon as possible!"


    Nucky wasn''t someone I could face alone, so I had to seek help from my own backing.


    "Is there something the matter?" Anguid voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "A very important matter!" David Jabbar said earnestly.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you at home!" replied the General.


    .


    Inside the General''s mansion.


    "Mr. General, now that Donnie dares to so tantly bring up the matter of raising prices with me, he must have found out something for sure. I think Nucky must also know something by now. When exactly can the Federal Agents bring charges against Nucky?"


    Upon meeting the General, David Jabbar quickly ryed the recent events and his own analysis.


    One of the important reasons David Jabbar switched allegiance to the General was actually because he had learned of the Federal Agents starting their investigation into Nucky.


    "Don''t worry just yet, the Federal Agents'' investigation takes time!"


    The General said reassuringly.


    "But with my current situation, if Nuckyys a hand on me, I..." David Jabbar worriedly spoke, his heart devoid of the confidence he had before he betrayed Nucky.


    "I understand Nucky!" the General spoke slowly and deliberately, "If Nucky really wanted to deal with you, he would have started as soon as he got back from Washington. But since he hasn''t taken direct action until now, this shows he still has considerable fear of your and our strength."


    At this point, the General paused for a moment before continuing, "And don''t forget, you still have an ace up your sleeve!"


    David Jabbar asked, "Are you referring to Eli?"


    The General nodded, unabashedly saying, "That''s right, Eli Johnson may be a fool, but he is after all Nucky''s brother, and also the Sheriff of Antic City. If Nucky wants to perfectly control Antic City, he needs his brother''s strength. As long as Eli firmly stands by your side, Nucky won''t really make a move against you!"


    This was also whyter on, even though Nucky knew his brother Eli Johnson had betrayed him, he still spared Eli Johnson''s life; to perfectly control Antic City, he must have the power of the sheriff''s department in his hands.


    Relieved by the General''s analysis, David Jabbar then spoke with a hint of helplessness, "But I''ve told Eli many times, and he still hasn''t made up his mind."


    "You need to give him some time," the General wasn''t worried and continued with a smile, "Since he hasn''t told Nucky about this matter and also didn''t warn you, this indicates that he has actually been tempted. His hesitation is simply because our offer isn''t big enough yet!"


    David Jabbar nodded again and said, "But we can''t dy any longer!"


    The General also understood this and said, "Here''s what you do: invite Eli Johnson to my ce tonight, and I''ll have a chat with him in person!"


    "That would be ideal!" David Jabbar said happily.


    .


    "Eli, we have always had immense faith in your abilities. If it weren''t for Nucky constantly holding you back, by now you would at least be a State Senator, if not the Mayor of Antic City.


    Plus, I''m getting on in years and really don''t have much energy left. When I grow old, it will still be you calling the shots in Antic City!"


    That evening, Eli Johnson appeared at the General''s mansion, where the General was now persuading him.


    "Mr. General, please don''t bring this up again. Nucky is my brother, and I will not betray him," Eli Johnson said coldly.


    The General was unconcerned by Eli Johnson''s statement; if he really felt that way, he wouldn''t have shown up here tonight.


    "Dear Eli, we''re not trying to do anything to Nucky. We just hope Nucky can share some of the power he holds. Besides, would you really want to be introduced like this every time you go out?


    This is Eli Johnson, Nucky''s brother from Antic City!"


    At the mention of this title, Eli Johnson''s face changed once more.


    At this moment, David Jabbar also spoke up, "Dear Eli, Nucky has already started moving against us. AJ from the West District is the best example. Although AJ and the others haven''t been found yet, I assume they''ve probably vanished by now.


    Plus, Donnie''s price hike and LeBron James''s refusal to supply us with liquor¡ªif Donnie didn''t have Nucky backing him, how would he have the guts to do such things?"


    That afternoon, David Jabbar had already learned about AJ and LeBron James''s situation.


    Although he didn''t know that AJ was already dead, he understood that the outlook for AJ and the others was likely bleak.


    Upon hearing David Jabbar''s reasoning, Eli Johnson fell silent.


    ps: Failing to advance in the second round is quite embarrassing, the collection data has been growing nicely, but the continued readership seems a bit awkward. 270 on Monday, 220 on Tuesday, and 285 by Wednesday, skillfully avoiding the Tuesdays'' advancement data¡ªbut no worries, we''ll keep at it. Hopefully, next week we''ll make the list.~~

 Chapter 66 : 62. Donnies Toughness (Please follow, please favorite~)

    In the West District, under the soft yellow light of Margaret''s living room, Donnie was also soothing LeBron James.


    "James, I really appreciate what you did this time. With the two of us joining forces, the alcohol supply at The Fuli Tavern ispletely cut off!"


    At that moment, a faint smile graced Donnie''s face.


    But on LeBron James'' face was a wry smile of helplessness, "Donnie, this whole thing is too risky, you know, even without the two of us supplying The Fuli Tavern, David Jabbar can still get smuggled liquor from Nucky!"


    "Dear LeBron, it seems your information is a bit outdated. As far as I know, The Fuli Tavern hasn''t received any alcohol supply from Nucky for three straight days.


    Have you forgotten what I told you before?


    There''s no way Nucky would get involved in this!"


    LeBron James hadn''t forgotten, or else he wouldn''t have refused Nate earlier that day.


    "So, is Nucky really nning to make a move on David Jabbar?" LeBron James asked excitedly.


    Donnie said with a smile, "Nucky would never dirty his hands with such matters, but isn''t his attitude of non-involvement enough?"


    LeBron James nodded. Despite harboring various resentments towards Nucky, at the end of the day, LeBron James relied on Nucky for his livelihood, so he was more inclined to show support for Donnie through Nucky''s attitude.


    Previously, he thought about breaking free from Nucky''s control and siding with Colonel, but that had clearly not ended well.


    "If that''s the case, then I have no problem!" LeBron James revealed a relieved smile.


    Donnie reminded, "James, there''s something you might need to endure!"


    "What kind of ordeal?" LeBron James, who had just rxed, became anxious again, "Don''t tell me the n is up to something again?"


    What LeBron James feared most now was another attack from the n.


    "You can rx about that. I''ve already spoken to Mobley; he respects me very much and won''ty a hand on you!" Donnie reassured, "What I''m talking about is this incident. If my estimation isn''t wrong, by tomorrow Eli Johnson wille looking for you, and might even take you into police custody!"


    "What?"


    LeBron James stood up in shock, shouting, "Didn''t you just say that Nucky wouldn''t interfere with this matter?"


    "Sit down!" Donnie''s face lost its smile, because he knew that with people like LeBron James, you can''t always back down, and sometimes you need to show some toughness!


    "When has what I said ever been unreliable?"


    LeBron James saw the seriousness on Donnie''s face, and his thoughts shed back to the gunfight outside Antic City that night. He sulkily sat down.


    "I''m sorry, I got a little carried away just now!"


    Only then did Donnie show a satisfied smile, "That''s more like it. Now, let''s continue with what we were discussing. Eli Johnson is stepping in because of his joint venture with David Jabbar; he can''t just watch his business suffer. But this doesn''t mean Nucky will directly intervene in this matter.


    Moreover, I can tell you that ording to the intelligence I''ve received, a deep rift has emerged between the brothers Nucky and Eli."


    LeBron James stared at Donnie in amazement, his mouth hanging open slightly. There was a problem between the brothers Nucky and Eli?


    What was more, Donnie could know such a secret fact!


    "I assure you, even if Eli locks you up, at most in three days, I''ll be able to get you out. Now the most crucial thing is, you need to make sure your men understand that in these three days, no one is permitted to supply alcohol to The Fuli Tavern!"


    Donnie reiterated.


    LeBron James pondered for a moment and said, "Donnie, I need a guarantee from you. After all, it''s me who''s going in, not you!"


    Donnie leaned back in his chair, smiling, "My guarantee is your safety sitting here chatting with me. If I didn''t see you as my partner, do you think you''d be sitting across from me unharmed right now?"


    Facing Donnie''s scornful words, LeBron James'' mind, much like a squirrel''s, was once again filled with anger.


    "I have the North District backing me!"


    Out of fear of Donnie, even an enraged LeBron James only replied a bit more assertively to Donnie.


    "Nucky cares about you because behind you is the North District, and you can sway most of the district''s votes, but I don''t need votes; I only need my business. So your North District has no bearing on me!"


    With calm eyes, Donnie looked at LeBron James, but to LeBron, they were like tumultuous waves.


    Votes are a high-level item, needed only by those at the very top.


    LeBron James admitted that Donnie had indeed be a big shot in Antic City, but he hadn''t reached the point of ying with votes.


    At least that''s how LeBron James understood it!


    If he no longer had this amulet, did he have any other cards to y with Donnie?


    "Dear James, I''m very disappointed that you''re making me say this, and I''m even more disappointed that you actually think what I''m saying is true!"


    At this moment, Donnie suddenly dropped his calm facade, reced by a sorrowful anger at not being fought for.


    "We''ve been through so much together, I thought we were friends by now, brothers even. I value you not because you are the leader of the North District, nor for anything else, but because we''ve been through so much together, we are friends, we are brothers!"


    In the negotiation process, there''s a little trick, which is to never let yourself be drawn into the opponent''s pace, but instead to pull them into yours.


    Facing LeBron James, whose brain was as small as a squirrel''s, Donnie found such negotiations all too easy!


    Indeed, LeBron James, inwardly extremely insecure about his skin color, showed a frustrated expression on his face upon hearing what he believed to be a heartfelt deration from Donnie.


    "Dear Donnie, I was wrong, don''t worry, I''ll listen to you in everything, it''s just three days inside, right? I''ve been there before!"


    Donnie gave a smile full of satisfaction, offering a sweet date, "That''s my brother. I appreciate everything you''ve done for my business, and I won''t shortchange you in the future, you know I''ve already started connecting with the speakeasies in Phdelphia.


    The size of Phdelphia, its poption, it''s not something Antic City canpare to. Eventually, we brothers can join forces and break into Philly''s liquor market.


    I can assure you, in five years you will have white servants in your house, and you could even hire a white driver!"


    Donnie''s words clearly struck a chord with LeBron James, who now wore not a worry but a sincere smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Donnie, my brother, Ipletely understand you now, rest assured, from now on, we are in this business together as brothers!"


    Donnie also smiled, saying, "Right, brothers in business, that''s quite a nice term!"


    "Haha!" LeBron Jamesughed loudly, saying, "Of course, I am an educated man after all!"


    .


    The following morning after ten o''clock, Donnie received news from Robert.


    Everything turned out just as Donnie had expected; this morning Eli Johnson personally led a team to LeBron James and took both him and his newly sworn loyalist Irving to be locked up in the Public Security Bureau.


    "It seems Eli has truly betrayed his brother, locking up LeBron James at such a time!"


    Robert couldn''t help asking in the end.


    "Doesn''t he worry at all that Nucky will be unhappy with this?"


    Donnie nced at his watch, it was not yet time, andughed, "You''ve forgotten what I''ve told you, the favored always have a sense of security. I think at this moment, Eli''s thought must be, ''what if I betrayed you, we''re blood brothers, could you actually harm your own brother?


    Besides, I''m still the sheriff of Antic City, you need my abilities, so even if you''re angry, you will appease me!''"


    Robert exhibited an expression of realization, "I see, but will Nucky really react as Eli expects?"


    Donnie shook his head, saying, "Impossible. If Nucky really did that, he could nevermand such a position in Antic City. If I were Nucky, I''d definitely watch the tigers fight from the mountain. After all, only when both parties are injured can he reap the benefits of the fisherman!"


    Robert: "Both parties injured?"


    "Exactly, I think at this moment, Nucky must have already heard about our move against The Fuli Tavern, so he wants to observe a big sh between us and the Brigadier."


    Donnie exined to him.


    Robert then had a new puzzle, "But haven''t you said that Nucky doesn''t want to see us rise up?"


    Donnie smiled and said, "But I also said that at the current stage Nucky''s biggest opponent is the Brigadier, not us. We might one day have the strength to challenge Nucky, but the Brigadier already fully possesses the power to challenge him now."


    Of two harms, choose the lesser!


    The present stage was actually just like how Donnie initially leveraged the conflict between the Brigadier and Nucky to build his own power.


    The bystander reaps the rewards of the m''s and the crane''s squabble!


    Since David Jabbar and Eli Johnson had already betrayed Nucky, he most certainly hoped to see their downfall, and preferably one that would not affect his own power.


    So Donnie spected that on this matter, Nucky would not only stand by but might even provide assistance when the time was right!

 Chapter 67: 63. Successor of the North District (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Eli Johnson was indeed persuaded by David Jabbar and the Brigadier.


    He didn''t want to stay behind Nucky forever, he didn''t want to be someone who could only be introduced as Nucky''s brother!


    But going against Donnie wasn''t going to be easy, after all, whether it was Eli, the Brigadier, or Jabbar, they all understood that Donnie had a very good rtionship with the KKK and WCTU.


    So, they were also worried that if they rashly dealt with Donnie, they might provoke the resistance of these two organizations.


    Neither the Brigadier nor Eli wanted to provoke these two organizations at the current time.


    Therefore, after discussion in the Brigadier''s vi, they decided to first resolve the issue with The Fuli Tavern''s liquor supply.


    Since they couldn''t get liquor from Donnie, they could only look for a breakthrough with LeBron James.


    What Eli didn''t expect was that LeBron James, who usually only dared to be arrogant in the North District and was meek in their presence, turned out to be so tough when he was brought into the police custody by him.


    No matter how Eli threatened, LeBron James simply wouldn''t budge.


    "Hmph, don''t think I really have no way of dealing with you!"


    Eli snorted coldly and with a casual gesture, saw his men, apanied by five brawny Caucasian men, walking into the prison, rubbing their hands eagerly.


    "They will take good care of you!"


    Eli proudly watched LeBron James, knowing that having prisoners fight each other in jail was one of the means people like him used to control these individuals.


    As Eli left, the five Caucasiansughed smugly and walked towards LeBron James and the others.


    .


    "Why can''t he be bailed out?"


    Inside the police department''s office, a ckwyer mmed his hands on the desk and angrily questioned the police officer in front of him assigned to serve him.


    The officer''s name was Sean Be!


    Sean sat there, not caring at all about the attitude of the ckwyer, Duff Robbins, picking his ear and said, "It''s the regtion from above, and this desk right in front of me is the property of Antic City. If you damage it, even if you''re awyer, you have topensate at full cost!"


    Duff Robbins took a deep breath. As awyer, it wasn''t his first time at the police station, and in fact, he had already gotten used to being given a hard time by these policemen because of his skin color... even though he was awyer, and in a universal sense, held a higher social status than these officers.


    Usually, no matter how much these policemen hassled him, they would eventually release the person he was there to bail out.


    But today, no matter how much he exined, the other side did not agree to his request to bail out LeBron and the other two.


    "Respected Sean Be, the Mr. LeBron James I am currently seeking bail for enjoys extremely high prestige in the North District and can be said to be the spiritual leader of the North District. Moreover, he was originally appointed as the leader of the North District by Mr. Nucky himself. You''re telling me that you won''t even give me a reason for denying his bail for such a socialite?"


    For the convenience of his control over Antic City, Nucky had appointed leaders for each of the North, South, East, and West Districts, each of whom had absolute influence within their own district.


    So, although this leader didn''t have any official position administratively, his social status was still quite high.


    "Ha!" Sean Be scoffed dismissively, "Leader, huh? What of it? If you can get the respected Mr. Nucky to make a call to our station, I will personally go to the prison cell, release LeBron James, and sincerely apologize to him!"


    "You!" Robbins didn''t expect to encounter such a fool, and now he felt like a literate person who couldn''t reason with a soldier.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, you can leave now!" Sean Be, unconcerned with Robbins''s manner, waved him off as if shooing away a stray dog, "Remember, this ce is a police station, not your North District!"


    .


    "Duff Robbins from the North District has been kicked out, and LeBron James and the others haven''t been released!"


    Robert said to Donnie with a smile, "Everything is just as you predicted. Eli is set on dealing with LeBron James, personally instructing Sean that no one is allowed to bail out LeBron James and those two, and Sean even told me that Eli has arranged for someone to teach them a lesson in their cell!"


    Donnie wasn''t in a hurry; he replied with ease, "Don''t underestimate James. Hasn''t he always imed to be the greatest in the history of the North District? He even boasted that it was his presence that brought a better life to the ck people there than elsewhere!"


    Robert alsoughed easily, "So we wait some more?"


    Donnie replied, "Let''s wait. I told him to hold out in there for three days. I won''t save him until after three days have passed."


    "LeBron''s days in the cell will probably be rough in the meantime!" Robertughed.


    "He who wishes to wear the crown must bear its weight; this is a truth that applies universally," Donnie said, his casual demeanor bing more focused as he spoke to Robert, "LeBron is someone who will be eliminated sooner orter, so we need an agent in the North District. Now that LeBron is inside, this is a good opportunity."


    Supporting LeBron James was, in fact, a choice without alternatives for Donnie, as he didn''t have a suitable candidate in the North District.


    Now that his own business was going more and more smoothly, Donnie had to turn his attention to the North District.


    Robert chuckled, "I''ve already been paying attention to this issue, and I also have a good candidate in mind!"


    Donnie showed a skeptical expression and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Seth Owen!"


    Robert named someone.


    Donnie was familiar with the name. "Isn''t that the new kid recruited by LeBron James? What''s so special about him?"


    "Remember when LeBron James recruited him, you had Dwight investigate these people, right?


    Plus the news from Sean today, I''m convinced that Owen is a good choice..."


    Afterward, Robert briefed Donnie on Seth Owen''s background.


    Seth Owen grew up in the North District, showing his gang-rted abilities at a young age. By the time he was 15, he had already be the leader of theirmunity.


    Such a person is definitely ambitious.


    "But is this guy easy to control? And does he have the guts to turn against LeBron James?" After hearing about Seth Owen, Donnie went straight to the point. For Donnie, individual ability was secondary, the most important things were whether the person was controble and had the courage.


    He certainly didn''t want another turncoat like LeBron James!


    Robert clearly also did his research: "I think it''s possible. Owen is ambitious butcks the background to rise on his own. Hismunity had some issues with Pierce''smunity, and Owen was beaten so badly hey in his house for ten months before he recovered.


    This is also why James recruited him. Moreover, I heard a rumor that after Owen was taken down by Pierce, he thought about turning to James. At that time, James thought Owen was just a kid and wouldn''t help his business, so he refused to take Owen in.


    If this rumor is true, I think Owen must bear some grudge against James, and now he''s only been recruited again by James because he has no choice."


    Additionally, the man has two characteristics, one is a strong sense of belonging to the ckmunity, he even once said that God is ck."


    Second, his religious beliefs are quite interesting. Years ago, he was a Catholic, then for some reason, he converted to Orthodoxy, and now he has embraced Im!"


    "Now that truly is a character!" Donnie couldn''t help but exim after learning about Owen.


    But now he didn''t have many better options, so he said to Robert, "Then let Sean observe Owen carefully for the next three days!"


    "Alright!" Robert answered.


    Then Donniemanded, "Take good care of Sean in the next few days. They are willing to work with us now, not because of any affection, but simply because we can provide them with a better life!"


    Robert nodded, "I understand!"


    .


    Depriving someone of their livelihood is like taking a life!


    Donnie was well aware of this truism. Currently, at LeBron James'' end, Eli and David Jabbar had yet to pry open the opposition''s mouth.


    With the liquor stock at The Fuli Tavern running low, they were bound to do something drastic.


    So, Donnie didn''t go anywhere else these past two days, just sitting at the Block Tavern, waiting for the imminent arrival of guests!


    Indeed, that''s exactly what happened when, the next morning, the doors of the Block Tavern were pushed open.


    Eli Johnson, dressed in a brown uniform, personally led his team here.


    "Donnie Block, we suspect you are involved in a disappearance case that happened in the firstmunity of West District. Pleasee with us for questioning now!"


    A day went by, and AJ''s disappearance finally caught the attention of David Jabbar and Eli Johnson.


    Donnie sat there, his face wearing a casual smile, which to Eli Johnson''s eyes was incredibly irritating.


    "Come with us and save us the trouble!"


    No sooner had he spoken than Eli''s men came over to take Donnie away.


    This action immediately provoked discontent among John and others inside Block Tavern, who stood in front of Donnie, blocking Eli Johnson''s men.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense between the two sides.


    "Well, if it isn''t Nucky''s little brother!"


    Donnie rose, passed through John and others to stand in front of Eli Johnson, and said, "If you want to take me away, do you have evidence?"


    ps: I''d like to rmend a book by an old friend who specializes in Hong Kong-themed novels, currently writing one called "I Haven''t Been a Boss in Many Years!" Fans of Hong Kong-themed stories might want to check it out~~

 Chapter 68: 64. Private property is sacred and inviolable (please keep reading, please bookmark~)

    Although ording to thews of the United States, local city police don''t have much power, taking someone away for an investigation is still very easy.


    Of course, this is under the condition that this person doesn''t have significant influence.


    Eli Johnson was already enraged by Donnie''s attitude at this time;tely, the thing he hated most was to be referred to as Nucky''s brother.


    "My name is Eli Johnson!" Eli watched Donnie coldly, "Are you telling me now that you''re going to defy thew of Antic City and arrest me?"


    "Mr. Block certainly doesn''t mean an arrest!"


    At this moment, a man in a suit walked in and naturally stood by Donnie''s side.


    Seeing the man, Eli''s expression became even uglier.


    "Brad, what are you trying to imply?"


    Due to the man standing before him, Eli had to show respect, as he was Brad Dorn, one of the most famouswyers in Antic City. What''s more, his wife was the president of the WCTU, and after this year''s elections, he would be a municipal judge in Antic City!


    "There''s no particr implication, merely to inform you, Mr. Johnson, that ording to thews of Antic City, without conclusive evidence, you only have the right to conduct a routine inquiry with my client, and you do not have the authority to forcibly take Mr. Block away.


    As a celebrity in Antic City, Mr. Donnie Block, upon receiving your consultation, is able to choose the time to go to the Public Security Bureau to answer your questions.


    Additionally, it''s necessary for me to inform you, Mr. Johnson, that I am now thewyer for Mr. Donnie Block, and if there are any questions, you should speak with me first!"


    "Of course, as aw-abiding citizen of Antic City, I am quite willing to cooperate with the Public Security Bureau''s investigation, but definitely not in the form it''s currently taking ce. Otherwise, I will certainly take everyone present to court!"


    Donnie timely took over Brad Dorn''s words.


    Donnie''s words caused the other members of the Public Security Bureau present to start panicking.


    If the one who had just spoken these words was an ordinary person in Antic City, they definitely would not have taken them seriously, but now the speaker was Donnie Block, and standing beside him, Brad Dorn.


    The influence of these two men was enough to make all their previous wordse true.


    Everyone was just trying to make a living; no one wanted to lose their means of livelihood because of an outsider.


    So at this time, the other people had already begun to back down, and they were cautiously observing Eli Johnson, whose face was turning an ashen blue.


    "Donnie Block, don''t forget this is Antic City!"


    Although Eli Johnson did not want to admit that he needed to rely on Nucky, he could not let his own men see that he had yielded before Donnie Block.


    So he subtly reminded everyone that this ce was Antic City, and its ruler was his brother Nucky!


    Sure enough, this statement made his subordinates straighten their backbones again.


    Brad Dorn did not say a word, but looked towards Donnie.


    Donnie''s expression remained calm, "Of course, I know this is Antic City, but Antic City is part of New Jersey, which belongs to the United States. ording to the Constitution of the United States, private property is sacred and invible.


    You are currently invading my territory, and ording to thews of the United States, I can sue you. And this, is also thew that Antic City must follow!"


    Eli didn''t mention Nucky; Donnie didn''t mention Nucky either, but he cited the Constitution of the United States, which was also a subtle way of telling these people.


    If Nucky really wanted to protect you, he would have to pay a huge price, and the question is whether you are worth that price to Nucky!


    Now the momentum hadpletely shifted to Donnie''s side, and seeing his own men''s behavior, Eli Johnson knew that he might lose face today!


    Afterward, Brad Dorn continued with some professional legal knowledge, leaving Eli Johnson no choice but to leave with his men!


    "Boss, we could actually just have Mr. Nucky say a word, and I think Brad would definitely give up being Donnie Block''swyer immediately, then we can take care of Donnie Block!"


    Upon exiting the Block Tavern, a subordinate suggested quietly to Eli.


    "Scram!"


    Eli Johnson, who felt as if salt was being rubbed into his wound, viciously kicked the other person.


    .


    "So, my idiot brother has thoroughly been put in his ce by Donnie this time!"


    Nucky sat in his study, his expression serene, showing neither joy nor sorrow.


    Louis stood by and said, "That''s how it is, the news has already spread throughout Antic City, Donnie''s reputation has climbed to a new level!"


    Nucky asked, "Louis, tell me, was my decision the right one, or was it a mistake? I''m always worried about the pace of Donnie''s development. It hasn''t been that long, and he''s already put Eli in a tight spot!"


    Louis said firmly, "Your decisions are always the right ones, Nucky."


    "Haha," Nucky finally showed a trace of a bitter smile, "If it hadn''t been for the Brigadier General, I would never have allowed Donnie to rise up in Antic City. The speed of that man''s development is just too fast. I have a premonition that he will be our enemy in the future!"


    Just as Donnie had anticipated, Nucky would definitely not conspire with Eli to suppress him over this matter.


    Because Nucky''s biggest enemy at the moment was the Brigadier General, especially his own foolish brother who opted to betray him, directly strengthening the Brigadier General''s power.


    "He''s not yet qualified!" Louis replied.


    "Only not qualified for now," Nucky waved his hand, "Forget about Donnie Block for now. After we''re done dealing with the Brigadier General, we''ll look for him then!"


    "Yes!" Louis had no objections to Nucky''s orders.


    "Where did Eli go after leaving Block Tavern?"


    Nucky asked Louis.


    Louis said, "He first returned to the police department, and then went to The Fuli Tavern."


    "The idiot!" Nucky, hearing of Eli''s whereabouts, spoke angrily again, "Is being my brother, Nucky, really that ufortable for him?"


    Louis asked, "Shall I give Mr. Johnson a call?"


    Even though Eli had betrayed Nucky, Nucky still wanted his brother to reconsider, as training a qualified Antic City Police Captain was not an easy task.


    Nucky waved his hand, "Forget it. David Jabbar is bound to lose this time; once he does, that idiot will know whose side he should be on!"


    Louis nodded.


    "Have Jim Faleye in," Nucky directed.


    Soon, a middle-aged man arrived at Nucky''s study.


    "Jim, this is Frank''s letter of introduction. I''ve already had our Governor write it for him. I hope this letter can help your youngest son get into the University of Pennsylvania smoothly."


    As soon as Jim Faley sat down, Nucky took out a letter of introduction from his drawer and handed it to Jim Faley.


    Jim Faley immediately received it with joy,ughing, "My dear Nucky, I really don''t know how to thank you!"


    "If possible, I hope you can keep the West District under control. Additionally, I hope to assign you as Eli''s deputy at the police department."


    Nucky did not beat around the bush with Jim Faley.


    In his early days, Jim Faley lived on Pennsylvania Avenue in the West District, close to the North District, where he wielded significant influence. Later, it was precisely because of his influence in the West District that the Brigadier General arranged for him to work at the fire department. Jim Faley also faced some trials during the Brigadier General''s prosecution.


    But in the end, Jim Faley became one of the only two individuals cleared of any issues in that trial, just like Nucky.


    However, back then, Jim Faley''s status was not that high, so he went unnoticed.


    After Nucky took control of Antic City, he quickly promoted Jim Faley''s position in the fire department to second-inmand!


    Jim Faley understood Nucky''s intention clearly, "My dear Nucky, I understand. I''ll take my family back to live in the West District today!"


    Nucky nodded with satisfaction, "Once you''re in the West District, keep an eye on something. Lately, many young men there have begun working as liaisons between the casinos and the bettors. This role has only recently emerged in Antic City. I hope you can get all the details about this and manage rtions with these men."


    Jim Faley nodded again, "Understood!"


    Although now wasn''t the best time to deal with Donnie, Nucky still had to make some moves, so upon discovering the business of bookmakers in the West District, he had to get someone he trusted to pay attention to it.


    He was going to scatter tacks in Donnie''s backyard!


    ps: I rmend a book by a friend, a veteran Hong Kong literature author''s new pseudonym and new work "I Haven''t Been a Gangster for Many Years". Fans of Hong Kong literature might want to check it out~~

 Chapter 69: 65. The Lost Eli Johnson (Please follow, please favorite~)

    On the morning of the third day after LeBron James was taken into custody, Brad Dorn appeared at the Public Security Office.


    His reason foring this time was, naturally, to post bail for LeBron James!


    "Dorn, have you lost your mind?"


    Seeing that Brad Dorn had actuallye to post bail for LeBron James made Eli Johnson nearly go insane.


    "You actually came to the Public Security Office for a ck man?"


    This was something Eli Johnson could not ept. As one of the most influential attorneys in Antic City, he was actually posting bail for a ck man.


    Was he not worried that such behavior would be disdained by the white people of Antic City?


    "Of course, I haven''t lost my mind. If Mr. Johnson, you have any doubts, I can have my personal physician provide a certification. Besides, Mr. James is a citizen legally holding the identity of the United States. Why couldn''t I post bail for him?


    Or are you suggesting, Mr. Johnson, that you are discriminating against a ck man?"


    Facing the angry Eli Johnson, Brad Dorn maintained hisposure, his face wearing a refined smile, which easily made one overlook his receding hairline.


    Johnson''s expression froze; discriminating against a ck person was an inherent thought for every white American, and they did not shy away from voicing such thoughts.


    But these people were all ordinary folks. Eli Johnson was not an ordinary man. Although he was a fool, he still believed he would achieve great sess in the future, even taking Nucky''s ce as the King of Antic City.


    With such aspirations, Eli had to consider the demographic base of ck people in Antic City.


    "I spoke out of turn just now!" Eli immediately admitted his mistake, then said, "LeBron James''s case is veryplicated, and we do not permit anyone to bail him out!"


    Although he had admitted his mistake, Eli Johnson absolutely could not let LeBron James leave this ce. Short-term, he had no way to deal with Donnie Block, and Nucky had already cut off The Fuli Tavern''s supply of liquor.


    Now, their only remaining source of liquor was LeBron James. If they released LeBron at this time, The Fuli Tavern would be finished!


    If The Fuli Tavern was finished, his own ambition to prove that he could seed without relying on Nucky would naturally be shattered!


    Therefore, Eli Johnson could only stubbornly refuse Brad Dorn''s bail request!


    "Mr. Johnson, I believe you have made a mistake. ording to the Constitution of the United States, every citizen can be bailed out before being formally convicted. That is a right granted by the Constitution to every citizen."


    "Don''t talk to me about those things!" Eli Johnson was now enraged, and yelled, "I know the Constitution of the United States better than you, and we have already found the witnesses needed to charge LeBron James, so you cannot bail him out!"


    Brad Dorn chuckled, "Again, even if you have witnesses, until the court formally passes judgment, LeBron James is still an innocent man. So now, Mr. Johnson, are you nning to defy the Constitution?"


    Faced with the aggressive Brad Dorn, Eli Johnson found himself at a loss for how to counter.


    If he could not counter, then the only option left was to be shamelessly obstinate!


    "OK, if you think I''m viting the Constitution, then go ahead and sue me. I''ll be waiting!"


    At this point, Eli Johnson was behaving like a pig who doesn''t fear scalding water.


    Brad Dorn, who had always been smiling, was now slightly stupefied. If it were within the scope of U.S.w, Brad Dorn was sure he could easily crush the fool before him.


    But when the fool no longer yed by the usual rules, he found himself at a loss.


    Luckily, Donnie had made preparations for such a situation beforeing here.


    "Of course, if Mr. Johnson, you refuse to release him, you might want to take a look at the situation outside the Public Security Office right now!"


    Johnson''s expression changed, "What do you mean?"


    Brad Dorn chuckled, "Have you forgotten that Mr. LeBron James is a person of considerable prestige in the North District?"


    When Eli Johnson walked to the window and saw the dense crowd of ck people gathered at the entrance of the Public Security Office, his brows twitched instantly.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Eli Johnson turned sharply towards Brad Dorn, his eyes burning with fire, seemingly ready to incinerate Brad Dorn on the spot!


    Brad Dorn still had a smile on his face, but he spoke in a volume that only he and Eli Johnson could hear, "Eli, you''ve lost this time. Neither the Commodore nor Nucky wants to see the North District in chaos because chaos in the North District implies they''ve lost control over it. Do you think either party can ept that oue if the Democrats seize the opportunity to step in?"


    Although Antic City is the Republican''s backyard, it doesn''t mean there are no Democrats present, it''s just that the two sessive leaders in Antic City were staunch Republicans, which made the Democratic Party seem non-existent here.


    But seeming non-existent and actually being non-existent are definitely two different things.


    Watching Eli Johnson''s face shifting expressions, Brad Dorn continued to smile, "Let them go. Only by doing so can we end this awkward situation now. Otherwise, I think it won''t take ten minutes before someone from the Commodore and Nucky''s side wille here, and your situation will be even more awkward!"


    .


    LeBron James, Seth Owen, and Reggie Love walked out of the Public Security Bureau with their heads held high; outside was a team of over a hundred ck people.


    Seth Owen had a smug smile on his face, even showing a sh of contempt while looking at LeBron James.


    All these psychological changes actually stemmed from their three-day prison ordeal. Initially, within the cell, Eli Johnson wanted to use the inmates there to severely deal with the three of them.


    As the boss of the North District, LeBron James naturally didn''t need to discuss hisbat power, but unfortunately, years offortable living had caused him to lose his fighting skills.


    The ones who actually fought were Owen and Love.


    So Owen believed that he should be cheered by others when he came out.


    When he saw the dense crowd outside of the Public Security Bureau, Owen was already preparing to spread his arms and bask in the cheers of the people.


    Indeed, the crowd of ck people outside the Public Security Bureau did cheer, but they were not cheering for Owen, they were cheering for LeBron James.


    LeBron James made the gesture Owen had imagined, opening his arms wide to greet those cheering for him, watching as James basked in the glory that Owen felt should have been his own.


    At that moment, Owen was not angry; he thought that since nobody had seen what had urred in the cell, it made sense they did not cheer for him.


    As long as LeBron James would tell everyone about the situation back then, they would cheer for him!


    So, Owen looked forward to LeBron James, hoping James would speak to the crowd about the incident in the cell.


    And indeed, James did speak about what happened in the cell.


    "When I went all out, those guys were no match for me. It was only a matter of seconds before I had them sorted out, and only then did they realize who they had crossed!"


    James credited all the des to himself.


    Naturally, such words earned him even more cheers.


    "I...."


    Seeing this, Owen couldn''t help but want to step forward but was held back by Love''s grip on his arm.


    Love, caring little about the situation, epted that they were James'' underlings. If the boss liked to hog the glory, let him have it. As long as they were in it together, that was all that mattered!


    Realizing this, Love shook his head at Owen.


    Owen was persuaded by Love, but he began to harbor some dissatisfaction towards James in his heart.


    The group left to the sounds of cheers and went to the North District.


    Watching the departing crowd, Eli Johnson had aplex look in his eyes; he felt utterly defeated at this moment. Although often considered unintelligent, Eli understood at this time that if things continued on this trend¡ª


    The Fuli Tavern managed by David Jabbar would truly fall into decline.


    So, did he still need to stick with David Jabbar and pledge allegiance to the Commodore?


    What if the Commodore were to fall in the end?


    Considering this possibility and thinking about his dealings with Nucky¡ª


    Eli Johnson made a sudden decision in his heart. After giving a few brief instructions, he immediately left the Public Security Bureau and headed towards the Ritz Hotel!

 Chapter 70: 66. Take Down Donnie (Please follow, please favorite~)

    David Jabbar soon learned about everything that had happened in the public security department.


    When he learned about all this, David Jabbar turned as pale as death, realizing that he had now shifted from offense to defense.


    In fact, it had always been Donnie attacking him, but at the time, David Jabbar thought he had the chance to turn the tables, so he didn''t see it as an offensive move.


    However, with the release of LeBron James, he understood that if he couldn''t find another suitable liquor supplier, the glory of The Fuli Tavern would be no more.


    With this thought, David Jabbar immediately dialed a number in New York.


    As the owner of thergest tavern in Antic City, David Jabbar certainly had his ownwork of rtionships, and Meyer Lansky in New York was one of his friends.


    "Dear Lansky my friend, I need your help now. I hope you can transport a batch of liquor to me in the shortest time possible!"


    Meyer''s voice came through the phone, "My friend, I''m always willing to be the first one to lend a hand when you''re in trouble, but you know the current situation. The liquor market in Antic City is monopolized by Nucky, and I am also very good friends with Nucky. If I send liquor to you, that means harming my friendship with Nucky!"


    After silently cursing, David Jabbar said, "My friend, I wonder whether a price of 80 US Dors per case, for a one-time order of a month''s worth of supply, might make you temporarily forget your friendship with Nucky?"


    Eighty US Dors per case, a month''s worth, at least 60 cases, that''s 4800 US Dors!


    Meyer was silent for a while, then said, "As Antic City is Nucky''s city, even if I want to sell this batch of liquor to you, I believe it wouldn''t be able to enter Antic City, right?"


    David Jabbar continued, "You don''t have to worry about that; I''ll make arrangements with the Brigadier. By then, this batch of liquor will definitely be able to get into Antic City!"


    "Wow!" Meyer''s teasing voice came from the other end of the phone, "So you really have turned to that old Brigadier!"


    "As you said, he is an old guy!" David Jabbar said in a deep voice.


    That was another reason why he decided to turn to the Brigadier; Nucky was in his prime, and he might still be alive and well even after his own death.


    If that were the case, he would live forever in Nucky''s shadow.


    It was different with the Brigadier¡ªhow many years could an elderly man on hisst legs live?


    When the Brigadier passed away, wouldn''t Antic City be his tomand?


    Unfortunately, while his nning was sound, reality was a painful setback.


    "Alright, but you have to pay all the goods up front and also take care of the shipping cost!" Meyer agreed to David Jabbar''s request after only a brief consideration.


    "No problem, I''ll arrange for someone to deliver the money this afternoon!"


    "Once the money arrives, I will immediately dispatch the delivery!"


    After agreeing upon the details, David Jabbar also called the Brigadier, exining to him both the situation with the public security department and his contact with Meyer.


    The Brigadier, after hearing it, also said he would ensure the goods would smoothly enter Antic City!


    With the Brigadier''s response, David Jabbar finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Jabbar called Nate into his office. "I need you to go to every ce in Antic City where liquor can be bought and purchase all you can find!"


    Without Donnie and LeBron James supplying him, Jabbar had no choice but to rece wholesale with retail.


    Nate worriedly said, "Boss, our costs will skyrocket like this!"


    David Jabbar angrily replied, "What''s most important right now is to survive. If our guestse to The Fuli Tavern tonight and find no liquor, then we are truly finished!"


    "Yes!"


    Nate dared not say anything more and quickly prepared to leave David Jabbar''s office.


    "Wait a moment!" David Jabbar suddenly stopped Nate and asked, "Has Elie?"


    Nate shook his head, "He hasn''t!"


    "Go on!" David Jabbar said with a cold face.


    After Nate left, David Jabbar fell into silence. Logically, after encountering what had happened before, Eli Johnson should havee to see him to discuss the next strategies.


    But now the other party hadn''te, so where had he gone?


    As time slowly passed, Eli Johnson still hadn''te to The Fuli Tavern, making David Jabbar increasingly irritable. He called the public security department several times and was told that Eli Johnson wasn''t there, not in the department and not at his own home either.


    Moreover, this afternoon, his most trusted bodyguard had left Antic City with a hefty sum of 5000 US Dors, heading to New York.


    A day went by.


    The next day, David Jabbar sat in his office with dark circles under his eyes; he hadn''t slept all night.


    At this moment, unable to bear it any longer, David Jabbar prepared to leave for the public security department or to Eli Johnson''s home to find him.


    Right now, David Jabbar couldn''t afford to lose Eli Johnson, just as the West couldn''t lose Jerusalem.


    But to David Jabbar''s delight, Eli Johnson finally arrived!


    "What happened to you? Who in Antic City would dare to treat you like this?"


    Yet, when David Jabbar saw Eli Johnson''s condition, he couldn''t help but express his surprise.


    Right now, Eli Johnson''s face was bruised and swollen, clearly the result of a beating. This was what puzzled David Jabbar the most: who would dare to hit Eli Johnson in Antic City?


    "You don''t need to worry about this!" Eli Johnson didn''t want to talk about it and said to David Jabbar, "You need to be careful though, this time Donnie Block is targeting The Fuli Tavern, and Nucky will definitely not show his face!"


    Well, actually, even if Eli Johnson didn''t say who had hit him, David Jabbar could guess¡ªit must have been Nucky!


    Just never thought that the always genteel Nucky would personally get involved!


    But what shocked David Jabbar even more was Nucky''s attitude towards this matter!


    Was Nucky preparing topletely abandon Eli and himself?


    Although they had betrayed Nucky, in their hearts, they didn''t want Nucky to give up on them!


    It was a strange psychology.


    "Don''t worry, my friend, with you, with General there, we will not be defeated by Donnie. I''ve already contacted Meyer in New York; he will be our friend, and their liquor will arrive in Antic City in no more than two days. Then we can focus on dealing with Donnie!"


    David Jabbar wasforting Eli Johnson.


    After hearing this, Eli Johnson let out a sigh of relief. After leaving Public Order Office yesterday, he indeed went to find Nucky.


    But he didn''t sincerely admit his wrongdoings to Nucky, instead, he vented years of pent-up resentment to Nucky.


    Nucky didn''t change anything because of his grievances and even mocked Eli Johnson.


    So, the two brothers ended up fighting it out.


    Clearly, Eli Johnson was no match for Nucky.


    "Dear Eli, you don''t have to be sad; I will never leave you!" David Jabbar said, looking at the still dejected Eli Johnson.


    "Actually, before you came, I had already decided as a demonstration of our friendship, I''m willing to transfer 20% of The Fuli Tavern''s shares to you!"


    Before this, Eli Johnson only held a 20% share in The Fuli Tavern.


    "Rest assured, this is our friendship, I''m transferring it to you gratuitously!" David Jabbar added.


    Giving Eli Johnson an additional 20% of the shares was something David Jabbar had long been considering.


    He didn''t believe in the so-called friendship; to him, all rtionships were tied to interests. Only by closely linking his interests with Eli Johnson''s could he ensure he wouldn''t lose Eli.


    Eli Johnson went to find Nucky without telling him yesterday, and this had worried David Jabbar a lot.


    "David, you truly are my best friend!" Eli Johnson, without any hesitation, took David Jabbar''s hand and spoke earnestly.


    With the transfer of shares, Eli Johnson''s low spirits were significantly lifted.


    "I''ve already thought of a way to deal with Donnie Block!"


    "What way?" David Jabbar immediately asked, excited.


    This was the benefit of offering up gains.


    "Neither Nucky nor the General want to confront Donnie Block right now; it''s only because of Donnie Block''s influence in Antic City which is crucial for the election year votes. But we don''t need those things, or at least not for now.


    And I don''t really believe the rtions between Donnie Block, the Ku Klux n, and the WCTU are that irond.


    What do you think would happen if Donnie Block suddenly got killed?"


    Eli Johnson said calmly.


    If they couldn''t remove Donnie by fair means, then they would resort to foul.


    David Jabbar didn''t actually approve of this, as Donnie''s death would have a significant impact.


    But... it seemed that these impacts were not so importantpared to problems he could handle.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t use people from Antic City, find them in New York, Phdelphia, Chicago!"


    "Then I''ll call Meyer again!"


    The two quickly agreed on the matter, and after David Jabbar finished his call with Meyer and confirmed the n,


    smiles finally appeared on their faces.


    Just as they were about to toast, Nate walked in, his face showing panic, and said to David Jabbar.


    "Boss, the Federal Agent is here, says he needs to speak with you!"

 Chapter 71: 67. Mann Act (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Agents from the Federal Bureau of Investigation in the United States are referred to as FBI agents for short!


    This organization is indeed well-known inter times, but the FBI was formally established in 1908.


    In its early days, its main responsibility was to investigate social mise within the United States, such as the mafia, gambling, brothels, etc.


    What''s most important is that the FBI is under the jurisdiction of the National Government, which effectively increased the National Government''sw enforcement power, especially since before this, states in America had a high degree of autonomous rights, and often some states would defy certainmands from the National Government.


    The most obvious example is that Antic City did not enforce Prohibition.


    Although Eli Johnson''sw enforcement in Antic City and the FBI are bothw enforcement departments in the United States, Eli''s department is managed by New Jersey and does not have a superior-subordinate rtionship with the FBI.


    So, when David Jabbar cast a dubious gaze upon Eli Johnson, Eli too wore a puzzled expression.


    But regardless, since the Federal Agents had arrived, David Jabbar still needed to go out and see what the situation was all about!


    When he got to the first floor of The Fuli Tavern, he saw Van Alden, dressed in a suit, standing there, with three other men dressed the same behind him.


    "Are you David Jabbar, the owner of The Fuli Tavern?"


    Van Alden stared straight at David Jabbar and asked loudly.


    "Yes, that''s me. How may I assist you?" David Jabbar maintained his smile and asked.


    "Do you perhaps know... Jennifer, Simona, Aubrey..."


    Van Alden pulled a piece of paper out of his pocket, which had some women''s names written on it.


    David Jabbar frowned slightly; he certainly knew these women because they had always been entertaining guests on the fifth floor of The Fuli Tavern.


    "So do you know them or not?"


    Van Alden asked with some impatience.


    "Hey!" Eli Johnson, who had just benefited from David Jabbar, could not help but speak up, "Be a little more polite; this is Antic City!"


    "I know this is Antic City, but this is also the United States!" Van Alden looked disdainfully at Eli Johnson and said, "I know you, Nucky''s brother! But we don''t deal with your brother''s business; naturally, he will have other colleagues to take care of that!"


    "You!"


    Eli Johnson had not expected the other party to be so arrogant.


    Because FBI and state or city police often ovep in jurisdiction over many cases, the rtionship between the two parties has never been very good.


    "I do know them; what about it?" Even now, David Jabbar still hadn''t figured out what the issue was.


    "Good that you know them, because now we suspect you have vited the Mann Act, passed by the United States of America in June 1910, and we have to take you back to Washington for trial. Here is our warrant for your arrest!"


    The Mann Act''s most crucial provision is the prohibition of trafficking women between states within the United States!


    Buzz!


    David Jabbar''s head suddenly buzzed. It wasn''t that he had just forgotten about the Mann Act; rather, the enactment of thisw was less significant than the Prohibition, and such practices still existed in various states. In the minds of people like David Jabbar, the concept of the Mann Act basically did not exist.


    At the moment when David Jabbar was still puzzled, Van Alden''s men were ready to step forward and put handcuffs on David Jabbar!


    Such action naturally aroused dissatisfaction among David Jabbar''s people inside The Fuli Tavern, and they immediately stepped forward, starting to push and shove with Van Alden''s men.


    Seeing this, Van Alden forcefully pulled out his gun and fired a shot at the ceiling.


    This act naturally deterred the people present.


    "Whoa, whoa!" Eli Johnson raised his hands and walked into the middle of the crowd, saying to Van Alden,


    "Ease up a bit, ease up! Agent Alden, there must be some misunderstanding here, right?"


    Van Aldenughed smugly, "There are no misunderstandings; I have thoroughly investigated this matter, and with conclusive testimonial and material evidence, I can now add a charge to David Jabbar, arrest him!"


    Eli Johnson helplessly said to Van Alden, "Well, for the sake of my uniform, can you allow me to have a few words alone with David Jabbar?"


    Van Alden thought for a moment and said, "Alright, but I''d advise you not to harbor any other thoughts, as there are reporters from The Washington Post outside. Everything that happens here today, they will urately report in the newspaper!"


    Eli Johnson''s face immediately turned ugly; he indeed had other thoughts just now, but with the media involved, unless they could control the reporters from The Washington Post, the trouble would be big!


    "Of course, I''m also aw enforcer!"


    Eli Johnson said coldly and then approached David Jabbar.


    "Do you know who is behind this?"


    Federal Agents couldn''t possiblye to Antic City without making a sound, nor could they have investigated David Jabbar''s situation without anyone knowing.


    "There are only two people in the entire Antic City who have the ability to do this!" David Jabbar said with a somewhat ugly expression.


    Eli Johnson''s expression also turned grim; he knew the person David Jabbar was talking about was either his brother Nucky or their current supporter, the Brigadier.


    But they were currently in a cooperative rtionship with the Brigadier, and it wasn''t possible for the Brigadier to go against David Jabbar at this time!


    ```


    "This isn''t his style; if he wanted to deal with you, he wouldn''t use forces from outside Antic City!" Eli said after a moment''s thought, denying the possibility.


    This wasn''t him making excuses for Nucky, but a firm belief that Nucky wasn''t that kind of person. Nucky always considered Antic City his own backyard and never allowed external powers to stir up trouble there!


    David Jabbar said with some displeasure, "Then tell me, who else has the capability, besides Nucky?"


    "No one in Antic City has the ability to mobilize Federal Agents, but there is one person who definitely has the motive to do so."


    Eli Johnson said.


    "Are you talking about Donnie Block?" David Jabbar asked, given that they were currentlypeting with Donnie Block.


    "Exactly!" Eli nodded.


    "Impossible, Donnie Block doesn''t have that kind of clout!" David Jabbar was more inclined to believe that Nucky was the one responsible.


    "Alright, who did it isn''t important now. I''ll rush to the Commodore''s ce immediately and have him contact his connections in Washington to sort out this trouble for you!"


    Eli Johnson dered.


    Since Nucky had given up on them, they had no choice but to seek the Commodore''s help with this matter.


    "Alright, I hope you can resolve this quickly!" David Jabbar said helplessly.


    Actually, by now, David Jabbar wasn''t taking the situation too seriously. Whether during the Commodore''s time or Nucky''s, there had been instances in Antic City where people were taken away by Federal Agents.


    But in the end, under the handling of the Commodore or Nucky, these people were all released forck of evidence!


    David Jabbar believed the same would happen to him.


    With Eli Johnson''s assurance to David Jabbar, thetter put up no further resistance and left with Van Alden and the others.


    When Eli Johnson followed them out of the tavern, he indeed saw a few people dressed as reporters taking pictures of the scene at the tavern''s entrance!


    Eli Johnson looked at the situation and just snorted coldly before promptly leaving.


    Van Alden, on the other hand, took David Jabbar away in a somewhat dpidated Ford Model T.


    .


    "Has Antic City be the Federal Investigators'' backyard recently,ing and going as they please?"


    Nucky quickly learned of the news and,pared to Eli Johnson''s bruised face, looked much better, just slightly red-faced.


    "Boss, they will definitely think you masterminded this!"


    Louis cautioned.


    Nucky waved his hand dismissively, "If they thought so, they wouldn''t be my enemies!"


    "So who sent these men?" Louis was very puzzled by the sudden appearance of Van Alden and his men, "Could it be like Diesel Mard and the others, orchestrated by the Commodore?"


    Nucky already knew about Diesel Mard and his men''s investigation.


    "No, the Commodore has no reason to do that."


    Nucky outright dismissed that possibility.


    Then Nucky asked Louis, "Tell me, who stands to benefit the most from David Jabbar being taken away?"


    Louis thought briefly before replying, "Donnie Block!"


    He added, "With David Jabbar taken away, The Fuli Tavern''s business will inevitably suffer, and that''s what Donnie would like to see."


    Nucky nodded and said, "I think so too, but what kind of background we don''t know about does Donnie have, to be able to call on Federal Bureau of Investigation agents?"


    "I don''t know about that!" Louis shook his head.


    .


    "Alden and his team have already taken David Jabbar out of Antic City, when do you n to meet him?"


    While everyone was specting about the situation, John showed up at Block Tavern, very pleased.


    And of course, Van Alden, who took David Jabbar away, had been arranged by Donnie.


    As for how Donnie knew Van Alden, don''t forget that Van Alden once wanted to investigate the illegal distilling in Elwood Vige!


    "No rush, let David Jabbar worry for a couple of days. That way, when I meet with him, he''ll be more inclined to agree to our demands!"


    Donnie, holding a cigar in his hand, said to Robert with a beaming smile, "In a few days we''ll be able to move to another location!"


    With David Jabbar taken away, there was nothing standing in the way of Donnie getting The Fuli Tavern!


    Robert said, "I''ll have Dwight start spreading the news... the news we previously agreed upon!"


    ```

 Chapter 72: 68. Donnie, The New Boss of The Fuli Tavern (Please follow, please favorite~)

    ```


    Two dayster in Elwood Vige.


    Under the guidance of Old Carl, Donnie came to a horse stable. At this moment, David Jabbar, usually pampered in Antic City, was curled up in a corner of the stable. When he saw Donnie.


    A look of confusion appeared on his face, followed by anger, then a plea for mercy in his eyes.


    "Donnie, Donnie, Donnie, I know I was wrong. I swear to God, from now on, I will follow your orders in Antic City, with you as my leader!"


    As he spoke, David Jabbar scrambled over to Donnie''s feet, hugged Donnie''s calves, and begged for mercy.


    Donnie had intended to discuss business in the stable, but the smell inside was unbearable.


    "Let''s talk outside!"


    Stepping out of the stable, Donnie instantly felt refreshed. However, the sight of David Jabbar covered in cow dung filled him with disgust.


    The meek David Jabbar followed Donnie, having now thought everything through. At first, when Olden took him away, David Jabbar thought he would be taken to Washington, but instead, he ended up in Elwood Vige.


    If a few months before, David Jabbar had no impression of Elwood Vige, then during these months, the name of Elwood Vige had be etched in his memory.


    The hometown of Donnie Block, thergest bootlegging site in Antic City!


    If David Jabbar still couldn''t guess that he had been captured by Donnie Block, he wouldn''t have be an upper-ss figure in Antic City.


    Donnie Block didn''t care whether David Jabbar had figured out his intentions. He took out a document from his bag and handed it to David Jabbar.


    "Sign your name, and you are free to leave!"


    David Jabbar took the document from Donnie''s hands with trembling fear. When he saw it was about the share transfer of The Fuli Tavern, even though he had been so frightened that he had been constipated for several days, David Jabbar shook his head and said.


    "I can''t sign, can''t sign!"


    The Fuli Tavern was his lifeline, the foundation of his foothold in Antic City, so David Jabbar couldn''t sign it.


    "Donnie, by this time, the general''s phone call must have already reached Washington. It won''t take long for the general to rify that this matter is rted to you.


    If you let me go, I promise not to speak out about Elwood Vige.


    And I will surely repay you well!


    Right, right, Nucky wouldn''t want to see you getting The Fuli Tavern either. Believe me, Eli Johnson once told me that Nucky is already very dissatisfied with you. If you further expand your fame and wealth in Antic City, Nucky will definitely give up going against the general and turn to deal with you!"


    David Jabbar rattled off a bunch of words, all with the aim of keeping The Fuli Tavern for himself.


    Donnie squatted down in front of David Jabbar and said with a smile, "So you are still considering my well-being?"


    "Yes, yes, as long as you let me go back, I am willing to give up eighty percent of The Fuli Tavern''s profits. This way, won''t you still be able to gain the wealth of The Fuli Tavern?"


    David Jabbar continued his plea.


    Donnie shook his head and expressed pity, "It''s a pity. If you had said all this to me earlier, perhaps I really would have let you go, but now I can''t. If I let you return to Elwood Vige, the general and Nucky would join forces and kill you!"


    David Jabbar looked puzzled, not understanding Donnie''s point.


    Donnie asked David Jabbar, "The Federal Agents have already begun to investigate Nucky, haven''t they?"


    About the Federal Agents investigating Nucky, through Vince''s promotion, this news had already spread throughout Antic City.


    Yet the people of Antic City were not worried. They didn''t believe the Federal Agents could handle Nucky.... even though before, they also thought Federal Agents couldn''t possibly clear up the investigation on the general with the same mentality.


    People prefer to believe in the power they see in front of them!


    David Jabbar nodded, this matter was already an open secret, and he didn''t see how it was rted to his current situation.


    Donnie said with a smile, "Then, what do you think would happen if the news spread across Antic City at this time that you, David Jabbar, the owner of The Fuli Tavern, are prepared to lighten your own crimes by confessing the sins of Antic City to the Federal Bureau of Investigation? What do you think will happen to you when you return to Antic City?"


    David Jabbar''s face went even paler, and his whole body trembled, "No, no, no, Donnie you can''t do this. If that happens, I''ll get shot to death by a hail of bullets the moment I set foot in Antic City!"


    Nucky has never only represented himself but also the group of vested interests in Antic City.


    This group can ept Nucky being investigated because they believe, even if Nucky is eventually sentenced like the general, then to maintain his roots in Antic City and ensure his safety, he would not rat out the others.


    It''s just like what the general did. When the general was prosecuted by the federal government, realizing he could not win, he silently epted the charges without implicating the vested interests of Antic City.


    ```


    But, if David Jabbar became a mad dog, the consequences would be quite different. The unlucky ones would not only be Nucky but all the vested interest groups in Antic City.


    Then, David Jabbar would face endless assassinations.


    No one likes to be in prison.


    David Jabbar knew this, which is why he was so afraid!


    "Toote!" Donnie pried David Jabbar''s hand away, then made a helpless gesture, saying, "Guess why I waited two days to see you. It''s to wait for this piece of news to spread throughout Antic City.


    By the way, just to let you know, everyone in Antic City is looking for you now: Nucky, the colonel, the Public Security Bureau, various gangs in the city, and the Federal Agents investigating Nucky. Can you guess what would happen if you left Elwood Vige now?"


    It was over; everything was over!


    David Jabbar slumped down on the grass, no longer caring about the horse manure beside him.


    Seeing the state David Jabbar was in, Donnie smiled and said, "Sign now, and I can guarantee your safety. Of course, I hope you will pay an extra fee for your safety!"


    David Jabbar looked up at Donnie withplex eyes. He understood that everything was Donnie''s doing, and he did not doubt the truth of Donnie''s recent words.


    The situation had developed to this point. Donnie, to ensure he could smoothly acquire The Fuli Tavern, would never deceive him.


    "I want to leave the United States! Safely leave the United States!"


    A radiant smile appeared on Donnie''s face; he knew David Jabbar hadpromised.


    "Of course, if you want, there is a boat this afternoon that can take you away from Antic City. As for which country you want to go to, you can choose freely after you get to Canada!"


    "How can you guarantee you won''t go back on your word?" David Jabbar asked.


    "I swear on my family''s name!" Donnie said.


    This response made old Carl beside Donnie snort in dissatisfaction.


    "Hand it over!" Sitting on the grass, David Jabbar pointed at the document in Donnie''s hand and said weakly.


    .


    "Are we really going to let David Jabbar go? What if hees back?" old Carl couldn''t help but ask Donnie.


    David Jabbar had been taken away by Robert.


    Now, only Donnie and his people remained at the Block Tavern in Elwood Vige.


    In response to old Carl''s question, Donnie did not answer but walked over to Olden, taking out 500 US dors from his pocket.


    "Olden, I''m very grateful for your help this time. From now on, you''re a friend of the Block Family. Our family is never stingy toward friends. I promise your life will only get better and better!"


    Olden unceremoniously took the banknotes from Donnie''s hand, held them under his nose, and greedily inhaled.


    "I absolutely adore the smell of US dors."


    Donnieughed heartily, saying, "I like it too!"


    Olden looked at old Carl and said, "Mr. Block, the reason Donnie let David Jabbar go is that David Jabbar is an influential person. Such a person can''t die, at least not by Donnie''s hand. Otherwise, it would make Donnie hated by other influential people, and if a simr situation arises in the future, they will only resist desperately."


    Carl muttered, "We''re all our own people here; who would speak out?"


    Oldenughed and said, "There''s no such thing as a wall that doesn''t let some wind through. No one might talk now, but maybeter someone will. And now, David Jabbar is a man without any power. Whether he lives or dies is actually of no concern to Donnie anymore!"


    Seeing Olden''s smug expression, Carl suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Olden''s neck, and said viciously, "Kid, when did you get the nerve to talk to old Carl like this?"


    "I can''t, can''t breathe!" Olden''s face turned pale as he patted Carl''s arm, which was as strong as steel.


    Only then did Carl, looking pleased, release Olden.


    Donnie, watching Olden gasping for breath, asked him, "Everyone in Antic City knows that you took David Jabbar away. Surely Washington will require an exnation from you?"


    "It''s fine. Prisoners escaping during transfer ismon. At most, I''ll get a reprimand!" Olden said.


    Donnie smiled, "Later on, I''ll send you a reward for your efforts!"

 Chapter 73: 69. Cooperation with Eli (Please follow, please favorite~)

    David Jabbar''s arrest had not led to a temporary closure of The Fuli Tavern, but now the tavern''s business was indeed not so good.


    The supply of liquor was insufficient, gamblers were scarce, and since those women had sold out David Jabbar, the business of The Fuli Tavern''s prostitutes was equally poor.


    It was nearing midday, Nate watched as the tavern''s servers listlessly went about their tasks, then with a forceful p of his hands, he waited until he had caught everyone''s attention before he eximed loudly.


    "Everyone, The Fuli Tavern is indeed facing some troubles at this stage, but you must believe me, problems can always be solved. Don''t believe the rumors spreading outside. Being taken away by Federal Agents isn''t such a big issue, David would never give up on The Fuli Tavern!"


    Nate''s words brought hope to some of the servers'' faces, but there were still those who cautiously asked.


    "Nate, many people are now saying that to lessen his own imprisonment, David has decided to reveal the charges against Nucky and make them public. Is that true?"


    "Of course not!" Nate immediately denied: "Didn''t I just tell you? David won''t give up on Antic City, and we all know the rtionship David has with Nucky. After David was taken away, Nucky had already made a call to Washington. I believe David will be back soon, and all the rumors will be quashed!


    What we need to do now is to do our jobs well and wait for David''s return!"


    Although it was still uncertain whether Nate''s words could be trusted, at least his speech had brought some stability to the scene.


    "Well said, my tavern needs such a manager to take charge!"


    Just as everyone was preparing to get to work, Donnie walked in with apuse, followed by John, Robert, and others.


    If it had been before, upon seeing Donniee over with such a show of force, Nate would have sternly questioned what he intended to do.


    But with the loss of David Jabbar, Nate had lost his greatest reliance, and now, seeing Donnie, his aura had already diminished by a third!


    "Mr. Block, what brings you here, would you like a drink?"


    "Would the variety of drinks at The Fuli Tavern even match that of Block Tavern?" John directly taunted.


    Donnie gave John a re, "Nate will be our colleague soon; speak nicely!"


    John spread his hands.


    Only then did Nate remember Donnie''s words; he thought Donnie hade to recruit him: "I''m very sorry, Mr. Block, but I won''t be leaving The Fuli Tavern!"


    "That''s for the best!" Donnie nodded with satisfaction: "From today on, I am the owner of The Fuli Tavern, and you can continue to do your job as the manager with peace of mind!"


    Nate''s expression changed suddenly: "Mr. Block, that joke is not funny at all!"


    Donnie didn''t waste words. He directly produced David Jabbar''s share transfer document,ughing: "You see, I often tell jokes, but this time it''s no joke. I''ve already negotiated with David, and we''ve both settled on a satisfactory price for this share transfer!"


    Nate''s eyes were filled with disbelief, but upon scrutinizing the content closely, he had to believe it. There were David Jabbar''s signature and thumbprint, along with thewyer''s attestation.


    All the content indicated that this was a legally valid share transfer document.


    "No, no, David Jabbar would never give up The Fuli Tavern!" Nate couldn''t believe this was true.


    Donnieughed: "This shows that you still don''t understand David Jabbar. Alright, dear Mr. Manager, now you can manage this tavern properly. Soon there will be liquor delivered, gamblers arriving, and girls doing business. This ce will once again be the most luxurious tavern in Antic City."


    After finishing, Donnie''s tone changed as he continued, "Of course, before doing all that, I need to review the financial status of the tavern, including the cash reserves. So now, pleasee with me to David Jabbar''s office!"


    David Jabbar''s arrest had been so sudden, his cash reserves naturally couldn''t have been taken with him. Following the situation Nate recalled David Jabbar telling him about in Elwood Vige, there should still be twenty thousand US dors in cash in his office!


    For that cash, Donnie was naturally unashamedly eager.


    Nate was in a daze as he followed Donnie to the third floor... David Jabbar''s office was on the third floor.


    Meanwhile, at this time, a server in the tavern took advantage of everyone''sck of attention to sneak out and head straight for the police station.


    Half an hourter, Eli Johnson, in uniform, with a group of subordinates, arrived at The Fuli Tavern, full of formidable momentum.


    At this moment, having already retrieved the cash and stowed it safely, Donnie was waiting for Eli Johnson on the first floor of the tavern.


    "There must be illegal operations involved in this matter. I don''t believe David Jabbar would transfer the shares of The Fuli Tavern to you. If you can''t give me a reasonable exnation today, even if Brad Dorn is here, I will take you away!"


    Eli Johnson was nearly mad with rage, as everything had gone beyond his control. This feeling mixed with panic and extraordinary anger!


    "Are you suggesting, Mr. Johnson, that you want to challenge the Federal constitution? And don''t forget, The Fuli Tavern is now my ... our private property, protected byw. If you make such unfounded conclusions without evidence, let me think about how many charges I could use you of?


    Ah, trespassing on someone else''s property and infringing on personal assets should be a charge, but I forgot the specific name.


    Also, there''s nder, yes, nder, I can sue you for nder!


    Donnie''s eyes were clear, and it was precisely because of this rity that Eli Johnson could see the disdain within them.


    "So you''re saying you want to arrest me?" As Eli Johnson''s words fell, his subordinates raised their pistols.


    Having learned from the previous visit to Block Tavern, Eli Johnson had, by the time he led his men over, already sessfully brainwashed them.


    But Donnie wasn''t about to coddle them. Represented by John and others, they had also taken out their own weapons at this moment, and they were rifles, far more sophisticated than what Eli Johnson''s men had brought.


    Looking at the situation at the scene, Donnie was very happy; he absolutely loved the United States''ws, tailor-made for people like him.


    "Mr. Johnson, in such a situation, do you think you have the ability to take me away? But if you can''t take me, the onlookers outside will talk, and then your prestige is likely to suffer even more!"


    Donnie once againunched into ridicule.


    Eli Johnson panted heavily, as his squirrel-sized brain didn''t quite know what to do about the situation in front of him.


    "Eli, if you don''t mind, I think we could have a private man-to-man conversation!"


    At this point, Donnie suddenly eased the atmosphere on the spot, speaking to Eli in a rxed manner.


    Eli coldly asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Donnie looked around and then suggested, "How about we talk in my office?"


    "Hmph!" Eli huffed, but did not refuse.


    As Donnie got up and walked up the stairs with a smile, Eli followed behind Donnie without saying a word.


    When the two reached the office and were left alone, Donnie began to speak.


    "Eli, I really just want to be a businessman!"


    "Are you trying to soften up to me?" Eli misunderstood Donnie''s intention.


    "No, no, no, I''m just telling you my thoughts. If you hadn''t been so aggressive towards me, I wouldn''t have reached this point. I would just expand my business step by step following the business development rules."


    "Haha!" Eliughed as if he had heard some great joke.


    Donnie continued, unconcerned about Eli Johnson''s attitude, "I invited you up here actually just to tell you that you''re on the edge of an abyss. If you can''t pull back from the brink in time, the next step for you is a bottomless pit!"


    Eli Johnson said coldly, "I understand my own situation well enough, no need for you to make rmist statements here!"


    Donnie let out a scornfulugh and said, "Is that so? Although everyone outside says you are a fool, I don''t think so, because a fool couldn''t possibly manage Antic City this well.


    So you should understand, does the general really value you as a person? No, he''s interested in the power in your hands. But when the general sees that you''ll no longer be able to control the power in your hands, do you think he will continue to trust you?"


    Eli Johnson replied coldly, "Don''t worry, I have my own ways!"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "Honesty is a basic virtue, how can the old folks in Antic City trust you to manage the city when you''re someone who can betray his own brother?


    "Don''t rush to contradict me; after speaking about the general, let''s talk about your brother Nucky. You probably understand your brother better than I do. Why hasn''t Nucky taken action against you until now?


    Is it really because of the brotherly affection between you?


    No, it''s because of the position you currently hold, just like the general. If you can''t wield your power in that position, do you think your brother will continue to be indifferent to your actions?"


    Eli Johnson fell into silence at Donnie''s words.


    Seeing this, Donnie continued, "Alright, now we can talk about our matter. If you can lead your men out of here, I will ensure you keep your authority intact in front of the people of Antic City. In addition, I will fully ept the conditions previously set for cooperation with David Jabbar.


    The most important thing is, with my current influence in Antic City,bined with the power you hold, we already have a perfect partnership.


    And don''t forget, even though I have influence, I don''t have my own faction in politics, so you have an advantage with me that belongs only to you!"

 Chapter 74: 70. Response (Please follow, please favorite~)

    "Haha, then from now on, the safety and firefighting of The Fuli Tavern will be relying heavily on your care, Eli!"


    Onlookers outside The Fuli Tavern, expecting a spectacle, instead saw Donnie Block and Eli Johnson walking out shoulder to shoulder, chatting andughing.


    When everyone saw this scene, they all showed astonished expressions.


    One would have expected their meeting to be like thunder striking the earth, with guns drawn and zing, or at the very least a bout of shrill verbal abuse. So, why was the atmosphere so harmonious?


    "Rest assured, with you Donnie running The Fuli Tavern, I believe it will be much better, many times over, than that idiot David. Our public security will definitely take good care of this ce!"


    Eli Johnson also said with a bigugh.


    "Then it''s settled. Eli, you have to bring your brothers over more often!"


    "Certainly will!"


    It wasn''t until Eli Johnson and his men got into their car and left that Donnie returned to the third floor office of The Fuli Tavern.


    "What''s going on? Why has Eli Johnson suddenly be so warm toward you?"


    John, who had been holding back his curiosity, finally couldn''t resist asking Donnie his question.


    Donnie exined, "It''s simple, because now we havemon interests. Don''t worry about whatever conflicts we had before, as long as our interests align, Eli and I can be friends!"


    John seemed to half understand, while Robert seemed to grasp what Donnie meant.


    "It seems like Eli Johnson is having a hard time, both with the rank and file and with Nucky."


    Donnie nodded, then said to John, "Now that The Fuli Tavern is ours, tell Gary Thomas and the others they can shut down the vi business and bring all those clients over to The Fuli Tavern!"


    "Shut down the vi business?"


    Although he had already guessed it, John still felt a tinge of disappointment when he heard Donnie say the vi business was shutting down, after all, it was him who had managed that business.


    Donnie nodded, "That''s right, also, you shouldn''te to The Fuli Tavern anymore. I''ve bought you a house in West District. From now on, you will live there and focus solely on developing West District!"


    This matter had previously been discussed with both Robert and Donnie, telling John to make West District his own by training all the young people there to be skilled croupiers.


    Only if he seeded in this would Donnie truly possess West District.


    "Understood, I know how to handle it!" John had recovered from his initial disappointment and was still wearing a grin on his face.


    Donnie asked, "Do you know what the most vital thing is to manage West District well?"


    "Of course!" John raised his handgun, saying, "It''s this!"


    Robert chuckled secretly at John''s action, while Donnie helplessly said, "This is indeed important, but it''s not the most important. The most important is this!"


    As he spoke, Donnie pulled out the twenty thousand in cash he had just obtained from the office.


    "Buying loyalty?" John asked.


    Donnie shook his head, "That''s not your strong suit. As a skilled croupier, you must have ample cash on hand to solve your clients'' financial problems at the casino. This money is for that purpose. Haven''t you noticed that in Antic City, there are already peoplepeting with us for business?"


    Once an industry shows profit and attracts attention, countless others will join in and follow suit.


    The croupier business is no exception. Seeing the business thrive under Donnie and others, some Antic City casinos have also started imitating them.


    Donnie won''t give up on this industry, at least not for the next couple of years. This industry might seem gray, but in reality, it''s a business with a massive cash flow.


    Dominate the croupier industry in Antic City, and Donnie would have a constant flow of cash.


    Moreover, with this industry, Donnie could also better control the gambling industry in Antic City!


    "Robert will help you set up a financialpany in West District to facilitate managing this money, and what you need to do is recruit a few people who know this business and understand how to legally avoid taxes," Donnie said.


    Although setting up a financialpany increased the risk of being audited by the tax authorities, it was necessary for John. Otherwise, given John''s personality, the money would surely end up as aplicated mess.


    To avoid trouble with the United States tax authorities, Donnie needed to equip John with a qualified ountant!


    So while the task was given to John, Donnie would certainly want to meet those people himself!


    "OK, no problems on my side!"


    Donnie asked with a smile, "Is that so? Does that mean you''re ready to lead your men and set things straight with the other croupiers in Antic City?"


    John nodded as if it were obvious, "Of course, in Antic City, there can only be our outfit!"


    Donnie waved his hand, "You''re wrong to think that way. Antic City can''t have only our family. If you go too far, you''ll be facing a challenge from all the other casinos in Antic City. They have no bottom line. Then, you''d have to stop everything and be on guard against assassinations every day!"


    John scratched his head and said, "So, what do we do?"


    Donnie said, "First, let''s expand this operation. Don''t provoke other stackers. In fact, to a certain extent, you can even help them. Of course, if someone provokes you, you can still take out a few to establish your reputation. In a nutshell, you need to ensure you maintain your leading position in Antic City.


    Eventually, when we truly reach the peak of Antic City, the entire gambling industry should have an organized order!"


    In Donnie''s view, the ideal state of Antic City should be modeled after the development of Macau.


    The most challenging time for Antic City was not now but ten yearster when the United States would progress from The Great Prosperity Era into the Great Depression.


    Especially with the fall of Phdelphia, Antic City would lose its most important customers.


    This would lead to the gradual loss of Antic City''s glory.


    No matter how much Donnie expanded his industries in the future, Antic City would remain his base, so it must not fall into decline!


    "Alright, I''ll do as you say!" John nodded again.


    Donnie smiled, pped his hands on the sofa, and said, "Okay, I''ve already exined all the work that needs to be done recently. Now we just wait for the Commodore or Nucky to pay us a visit!"


    Now that Donnie hadpleted the acquisition of The Fuli Tavern, it actually represented another elevation of his status in Antic City.


    Such a situation, whether it was the Commodore or Nucky, was something neither would want to see.


    Moreover, this would cause them to alter the level of caution they previously held towards him.


    But it was unavoidable. Donnie could not give up his wealth because of their attitudes.


    .


    What Donnie did not anticipate was that before the Commodore or Nucky coulde to his door, he would be visited by a long-lost friend in the evening.


    The short and stocky Olman!


    "It''s really surprising. Who would have thought that in just a few months, Donnie, you would be the owner of The Fuli Tavern?"


    Today, Olman had donned a suit, although he still looked round and chubby.


    Donnieughed and said, "My friend, it''s been a while since west met!"


    Olman shook his head with a smile and said, "It hasn''t been long. It''s just that your life, Donnie, is too colorful, which makes it seem longer!"


    "Perhaps!" Donnie said nomittally, "I imagine you didn''te here just to celebrate my new ownership of The Fuli Tavern, did you?"


    "Haha!" Olman burst intoughter and said, "You''re still as shrewd as ever, Donnie. But before we get down to business, I''m really curious. Why would David Jabbar sell The Fuli Tavern to you?"


    ording to the previous stock transfer contract, David Jabbar indeed sold his shares of The Fuli Tavern to Donnie at a certain price.


    It''s just that the money....


    This was not only Olman''s curiosity; in fact, everyone in Antic City was curious.


    "David Jabbar thought that Antic City no longer suited him, and as it happens, I offered him a price he couldn''t refuse. So, he sold The Fuli Tavern to me!"


    Donnie replied.


    "Everyone in Antic City thinks David Jabbar has been taken away by the FBI, yet under such circumstances, you, Donnie, still managed to meet with David Jabbar!"


    Olman said with an implied meaning.


    Donnieughed and said, "Having many friends always makes things easier!"


    "OK!" Olman looked at Donnie with a sort of awe. Although they hadn''t seen each other muchtely, Olman had been keeping an eye on Donnie Block.


    When Olman first arranged to meet with Donnie at the hotel, David Jabbar sat there, arrogantly nning to take over Donnie''s business for himself.


    And in such a short amount of time, Donnie became the owner of The Fuli Tavern, while the reason David Jabbar sold it to Donnie would likely remain one of Antic City''s biggest mysteries for a long time.


    "Now that you''ve satisfied my curiosity, we can discuss the real matter," Olman said.


    Donnieughed and said, "I knew you came here on a mission. Let me guess who sent you. It shouldn''t be the Commodore; he''s too old and probably doesn''t have much to do with you. I''ve heard that Nucky recently promoted a lot of young people. You must be one of them, right? Besides, many people overlook one thing.


    They''re only focused on the women, the gambling tables, the booze of Antic City, yet they forget about thend, plenty of which is in Nucky''s name.


    So..."


    At this point, Donnie asked Olman, "You''re here on behalf of Nucky to negotiate with me about The Fuli Tavern''s rent or lease term, aren''t you?"


    Olman: "..."

 Chapter 75: 71. Nuckys Methods (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Nucky''s source of wealth was a veryplicated matter, but simply put, it could be divided into these categories.


    First, Nucky collected protection fees from the entirety of Antic City, whether you were a gangster, a government official, or a businessman, you had to submit your protection fees to Nucky.


    It was very understandable for gangsters and businessmen to pay Nucky protection fees, after all, Nucky controlled all the power structures in Antic City, and without his support, their businesses couldn''t continue.


    And even the government officials of Antic City had to submit protection fees to Nucky, which was quite exaggerated, but was indeed the case.


    It was written on the public payroll of both Antic City and Antic County that everyone had to thank Nucky for their jobs, because every job was vetted by Nucky himself.


    Without Nucky''s and his organization''s protection, nobody could get any sort of job security in an administrative position.


    To keep their jobs, workers in Antic City and Antic County had no choice but to take out one percent or seven percent of their sries as kickbacks, to be paid to the local Republican Party... In Antic City, Nucky was the Republican Party.


    With 26 paydays in a year, fees had to be ''paid'' on each payday. Managers in every department were required to record these amounts on a mimeographed form distributed by Nucky, which listed the required payment ratios and spaces for verification.


    Secondly, Nucky also tightly controlled every contract for public construction and for supplying coal, vegetables, milk, and other goods to public institutions. Nucky had to ensure that every transaction had its price, and he and his organization would reap huge profits from them.


    Third, was the now increasingly scarce supply of alcohol. Nucky didn''t brew liquor himself, but whether it was Donnie or LeBron James, Nucky got a cut from every bottle of whiskey they sold.


    Having earned massive amounts of cash, Nucky had a significant expense, which was buying upnd in Antic City.


    For this purpose, Nucky had set up a real estatepany to manage his properties in Antic City, and only those he trusted the most would run this real estate firm.


    The location of The Fuli Tavern was one of Nucky''s properties!


    Prior to this, Nucky had wanted Donnie to eliminate David Jabbar, but after Donnie took over The Fuli Tavern, his influence in Antic City surged instantly, something Nucky didn''t want to see, so he had to step in to curb Donnie''s development.


    And the simplest and most effective way to do that was to make Donnie lose The Fuli Tavern again!


    Olman gave a bitter smile and said, "Donnie, you''re a very, very smart man, but why are you so foolish when ites to this?


    In Antic City, nobody can do without Nucky. If you can show your loyalty to Nucky, I believe that in ten years, you will certainly be the second most powerful man in Antic City."


    "Thank you very much for your advice, my friend!" Donnie poured Olman a ss of whiskey and said with a smile, "I have no intention of being Nucky''s enemy, all I''ve thought about from the beginning is doing business."


    Olman said, "Even if it''s just business, you can take Nucky''s side. That way, your business would run much more smoothly rather than being oppressed with every step you take like now."


    Upon saying this, Olman pondered for a bit before continuing, "My friend, I know you might have a way to keep The Fuli Tavern now, but you don''t think taking back the property is the only method Nucky has, do you?


    Now that Nucky has noticed you and started to make a move, he won''t stop. Even if you find a new ce to run your business, Nucky will cut off the water and electricity there. Without water or electricity, you simply have no way to operate!


    Don''t tell me about the Constitution of the United States or thew in Antic City; these things might confuse Eli, but for Nucky, they are not a problem at all!"


    Donnie just sat there, quietly listening to Olman''s words, and after Olman finished speaking, he said, "My friend, thank you very much for talking to me about this, I believe it is because you consider me your friend that you would discuss these things with me!"


    Olmanughed heartily and said, "I thought you were going to think my previous words were just me advocating for Nucky!"


    Donnie shook his head and replied, "Not at all, Nucky knows he doesn''t need to talk to me about these things."


    Olman stood up, patted Donnie''s shoulder, and said earnestly, "Donnie, since you said I''m your friend, then let me say one more thing, it''s not demeaning to be under Nucky."


    Donnieughed and said, "I know!"


    "Well, I''ve said what I should have and shouldn''t have, now that you know the situation, I''ll take my leave, Nucky said he''ll give you two days to consider."


    After saying that, Olman turned and left, with Donnie personally escorting him to the door of the tavern.


    "Troubles nevere singly, what should be done now?"


    Bruce, who hadn''t appeared before Donnie for a long time, came to him at this moment.


    "I remember Robert telling me that you had benefited from using the rtionship between Nucky and the Brigadier, do you want to continue with that?"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "That approach doesn''t work anymore, ever since we took over The Fuli Tavern, both of them have started taking us seriously. Even if it requires a small part of their attention, they wouldn''t ignore our development any longer!"


    Bruce asked, "Then what are you nning to do? Are you really going to bow down to Nucky?"


    Donnie, sitting in a chair, smiled at Bruce and asked, "Back when we were in the army, did bowing to George Kurle benefit us in any way?"


    Bruce understood Donnie''s meaning and said, "So, how do you n to resolve the current predicament? ording to that fat man just now, Nucky''s influence in Antic City is beyond our current capability to challenge!"


    Donnieughed, "Don''t worry; I already thought of a solution when I set my sight on The Fuli Tavern."


    Bruceughed as well, "Since you say so, I won''t worry anymore!"


    Donnie asked, "Tell me about your observationstely. How has Ponzi been spending his time in Antic City?"


    "Ho! Speaking of this Ponzi, that really perks me up!" Bruce said loudly. "This man is simply Protos reincarnated. I''ve never seen anyone so rich before. He rented a seaside vi in Antic City and throws wine parties every day, not just inviting the rich of Antic City but also some from the middle ss."


    "There''s fine wine, gourmet food, beauties¡ªtruly paradise on earth."


    Donnie didn''t speak, but looked seriously at Bruce, "You know that''s not what I want to know!"


    "Alright!" Bruce gestured helplessly, "This might be useful to you. Although Nucky brought him to Antic City, Ponzi met with the Brigadier General privately many times during his stay, though I don''t know what they discussed!"


    Donnie smiled, "That''s the information I want to know."


    "Speaking of which, why hasn''t Ponzi invited you considering he has invited so many people in Antic City?"


    Bruce joked with Donnie, "After all, you''re now a notable figure in Antic City!"


    Donnie smiled lightly, "Perhaps the other party doesn''t see it the way you do!"


    It was just a joke, but the real reason, in Donnie''s analysis, was probably that Ponzi had heard through some channel that Donnie was about to be targeted by either the Brigadier General or Nucky.


    In his view, he would likely disappear from Antic City soon, so whether or not Ponzi sought him out didn''t matter anymore.


    "By the way, I heard from David Jabbar that the Brigadier General has a young man with impressive skills following him. Additionally, David Jabbar said that when the Brigadier General was ''king'' in Antic City, he always had a master by his side.


    You should pay attention to this!"


    David Jabbar had told Donnie why he sided with the Brigadier General, of course, not of his own volition, but because Donnie had asked out of curiosity about the matter.


    Thus, Donnie also knew about the threat the Brigadier General posed to David Jabbar.


    "What about Ponzi?" Bruce asked.


    "We can leave Ponzi aside for now. I think I already know why Ponzi met with the Brigadier General," Donnie said.


    Who was Ponzi, after all? A notorious swindler in international financial history, his focus was always solely on money matters.


    By that time, Donnie had guessed why Ponzi might have shown up in Antic City¡ªPonzi must have almost run his scam dry in Boston.


    To continue maintaining his scheme, fresh blood was needed.


    As the enforcement of Prohibition took effect across the United States, Antic City''s economy began to soar thanks to the policy.


    Ponzi must have taken note of this and thus aimed to perpetuate his deceit here.


    And his contact with the Brigadier General...


    Most likely was also about this matter.


    Of course, as Donnie saw it, a man like Ponzi was unlikely to pull the Brigadier General into the scam to coborate, and given the Brigadier General''s wealth, there was no need for him to partake in an affair that was bound to blow up.


    So, there was only one possibility.


    The Brigadier General had been deceived by Ponzi''s fa?ade too!


    If that were the case, there might be a way to leverage this!


    As Donnie was pondering this matter, Chris came over and whispered to Donnie.


    "Some people from outside have arrived, saying they''vee from New York, and they''ve brought arge load of alcohol!"


    Only then did Donnie remember something¡ªwhen David Jabbar had trouble, he mentioned that he had ordered a batch of alcohol from the Meyer faction in New York.


    Donnie had thought that with David Jabbar''s departure, Meyer wouldn''t send anyone. Yet, unexpectedly, they had arrived!

 Chapter 76: 72. Ponzis Banquet (Please follow, please favorite~)

    Donnie hadn''t expected that the delivery would be made by the infamous ''Lucky Boy'' of American mob history, Charlie Luciano.


    However, considering the timing, it was reasonable for Charlie to be working as Meyer''s underling after recently establishing a connection with him and handling the delivery of this batch of liquor for him.


    "I was under the impression that David Jabbar was the one we were dealing with. Where is he?"


    Charlie, in his twenties, was not particrly tall or menacing in stature; he was just a regr white male, but his eyes revealed a ruthless nature.


    Charlie knew David Jabbar; previously, David Jabbar had ced an order for a batch of liquor with Meyer and sent one of his underlings with the payment.


    After receiving the payment from David Jabbar, Meyer had sent Charlie to deliver the liquor to David.


    In those days, there was no inte, and even making phone calls was very inconvenient. Moreover, since David Jabbar had been taken away, everyone at The Fuli Tavern was worried about him and no one had thought to inform Meyer.


    If Meyer was unaware, much less Charlie!


    "David has some other matters to deal with, but he has instructed me to ensure that we extend every courtesy to you gentlemen!"


    Since Charlie was asking about David Jabbar''s whereabouts, it meant he had not been informed of David''s situation. Looking at the vehicle loaded with liquor, Donnie naturally decided to ept the entire shipment.


    When Charlie heard that David Jabbar was not present, he showed some dissatisfaction and said with a hint of impatience, "I''ve already brought the goods you wanted, get them unloaded quickly. As for the hospitality, there''s no need for you to bother!"


    Donnie didn''t take Charlie''s attitude to heart and didn''t mention the matter of hosting Charlie further, simply ordering the tavern''s staff to move the liquor from the truck into the tavern''s storeroom.


    "By the way, I''ve heard that there''s a young upstart recently in Antic City named Donnie Block."


    Charlie took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and then asked.


    Donnie responded with a smile, "Indeed, there is such a young man. May I ask why you suddenly inquire about him?"


    Charlie sneered dismissively, "You don''t need to worry about that, just tell me where I can find this guy!"


    Donnie replied, "Finding Donnie is straightforward. He''s currently at the Ko Bar on the boardwalk!"


    A new tavern had recently opened on the boardwalk, taking the name from Donnie''s previous Block Tavern, and the owner of this tavern was none other than General''s son, Vince McGrady!


    After learning of Donnie''s whereabouts, Charlie did not say anything else; as soon as all the liquor from the truck had been unloaded, he immediately left with his men.


    Watching them walk away, Donnie immediately said to Chris, "Go tell Garrett to be cautious, and also inform Robert to keep an eye on the situation at Block Tavern!"


    Although Donnie had pointed Vince''s Ko Bar out to Charlie, who knew whether Charlie would find out the specifics from Vince when the time came!


    Chris asked, "That kid had a vicious look about him. If he causes trouble at the tavern, what should we do?"


    Donnie replied with an easy smile, "Then there''s nothing to be done. As people of Antic City, it''s only natural we show our guests our warm hospitality!"


    Chris nodded, then said, "What if theye back here?"


    After thinking for a moment, Donnie said, "Call Mobley and let him know that we invite the members of the Ku Klux n to drink here tonight!"


    Chrisughed and said, "Understood!"


    .


    Donnie didn''t take the matter of Charlie to heart; he was more interested in having the opportunity to meet with Nucky.


    Though Nucky would continue to see those who needed his help at the Ritz Hotel every day as usual, Donnie did not want to meet Nucky in that way.


    Soon enough, he got his chance.


    A driver in a Rolls-Royce parked in front of The Fuli Tavern, got out of the car, walked into the tavern, and found Donnie.


    "Mr. Block, good day to you. I am Mr. Ponzi''s chauffeur. Here is an invitation prepared for you by our master. Mr.


    Ponzi has specifically instructed me to hope you could attend a small gathering he is hosting at his home tonight!"


    Donnie was amused by the invitation as Robert had been telling him just that morning how Ponzi had invited many town folks to his evening party but had conspicuously left out Donnie.


    Yet, that very afternoon, Ponzi''s chauffeur had delivered an invitation!


    At that time, Donnie was still unaware that Nucky would also attend the party, but he was indeed curious about Ponzi, so he replied.


    "Alright, tell your boss I will attend on time!"


    "Our master will be very pleased!" the chauffeur replied courteously before leaving The Fuli Tavern.


    That evening, Donnie showed up at Ponzi''s gathering wearing a ck suit.


    Hundreds of feet of canvas and enough fairy lights had adorned Ponzi''s extensive garden like a Christmas tree, with an array of cold dishes on the self-service buffet table, surrounded by a variety of sds around the spiced ham, and golden roasted piglets and turkeys.


    In the hall, there was a bar constructed with real brass poles, stocked with various gins, strong spirits, and the long-forgotten ambrosia.


    Donnie watched the young women flitting through the party, doubting they could distinguish among the varieties of alcohol.


    But it didn''t matter, as long as they were happy.


    Waiters holding cocktails navigated from the bar through the crowd to the garden, the entire garden filled withughter, casual banter, quickly forgotten greetings, and women who were strangers.


    Theposition of the crowds also changed rapidly, expanding with new arrivals, dispersing and gathering, with people beginning to wander about.


    Confident girls moved freely within the rtively stable groups, bing the focus of attention and sparking lively and joyful climaxes before departing with the excitement of victory.


    Under the shifting lights, amidst the ebb and flow of faces, voices, and colors, their figures were like swallows everywhere.


    Suddenly, Donnie spotted Lucy in Gypsy attire, bedecked with jewels, who grabbed a cocktail, downed it with enthusiasm, and then, like Frisk, started dancing alone on the canvas dance floor.


    After a moment''s silence, the band conductor proactively changed the rhythm for her.


    With the band''s apaniment, Lucy danced even more happily with her graceful body.


    "Lucy is here, that means Nucky is also here!"


    Standing in the crowd, Donnie watched everything with amusement when a familiar voice reached him from his side.


    "Donnie, I was regretting not being able to drink at your tavern, and now here we are!"


    "My friend Mobley, does that mean The Fuli Tavern will be somewhat deserted today?"


    Donnie warmly embraced Mobley, the 3K party leader.


    "Haha, I love these pure parties, without any niggers showing up, it''s really pleasing to the eye!"


    Then Mobley introduced the woman beside him to Donnie: "This is my wife, Bessie."


    Donnie kissed the back of Bessie''s hand.


    "Donnie, everyone in Antic City is talking about you now. No one expected you to get The Fuli Tavern from David Jabbar''s hands!"


    Mobley said to Donnie softly.


    Donnieughed, "As long as you offer the right price, I think anything is avable for purchase!"


    "Haha!" Mobleyughed out loud, then lowered his voice, "Indeed, but recently James has been acting a little too arrogant in the North District. What do you make of this?"


    Clearly, LeBron James, after reiming his ''King of the North District'' title, was getting carried away, which made Mobley, who was dedicated to purifying Antic City, somewhat discontented once more!


    Donnieughed, "Isn''t that just how they are? Otherwise, you wouldn''t dislike them, Mobley!"


    Mobley nodded, then said, "So, we''re going to move on LeBron now; you don''t have any objections, Donnie?"


    "Why would I object?" Donnie said indifferently, "Honestly, I wish you''d go and take him out today, but you can''t do that, can you?"


    Mobley asked, "Why not?"


    Donnie nced at the dancing Lucy and said, "It''s already March, and there are less than five months left until the election. I''ve just reced David Jabbar as the owner of The Fuli Tavern, and the general has brought in a Federal Agent to investigate Nucky''s affairs. Each of these issues is giving Nucky a headache.


    If you move against LeBron now, Nucky will surely be furious, which will severely affect the 3K party''s development in Antic City."


    Mobley frowned slightly; he didn''t like this sensation. In the past, he could do as he pleased without fearing anything, but for some reason, ever since he''d known Donnie, the list of things he had to be cautious about had been growing.


    "Alright, my friend, don''t worry. Have you forgotten what I told you before? After the election, you can do whatever you want, and no one will stop you!" Donnie said,ughing.


    "Okay, then!" Mobley nodded reluctantly.


    Donnieughed, "Let''s talk about something cheerful. I''ve got a batch of fine liquoring in, and I''ll have some sent over to you. Make sure you enjoy it!"


    Mobleyughed, "If that''s the case, that would be wonderful. You know, at our gatherings, we always need some whiskey to set the mood!"


    As the two men exchanged pleasantries, Donnie finally saw the host of the evening, Ponzi, and beside him was the king of Antic City, Nucky!


    So, after exchanging words with Mobley, Donnie headed towards the two men!

 Chapter 77: Product Launch Speech!

    Another bookunch, another test.


    Speaking of which, Huang Shan could be considered a seasoned author by now, and should theoretically be able to maintain emotional equilibrium during such times, but in reality, Huang Shan is still extremely nervous!


    So nervous that he didn''t sleep a winkst night after receiving the notification from the editor!


    The book''s preunch performance couldn''t even match that of thest book, "Rebirth in Fragrant Harbor: The Strongest Tycoon." Huang Shan still remembers the 420 followers "The Strongest Tycoon" had when itunched, but this time, the count hasn''t even reached 300....


    That''s quite embarrassing. Assuming the number of initial orders is half that of the followers, it''s estimated to be around 150!


    It''s a flop that couldn''t be more of a flop, which is about the same as the initial order performance of Huang Shan''s very first novel.


    But what''s interesting is that although the first book''s initial orders were the worst, its average orders were the best.


    So, everyone doesn''t need to worry about Huang Shan abandoning the novel or leaving it unfinished¡ªI''ve been through all of this before. It''s just retreading the old path for Huang Shan.


    But this time, what really vexes Huang Shan is that he''s getting older by the day, and in the blink of an eye, he''s already reached the blooming age of 18.


    At this age, it''s inevitable that one will experience some health issues. For Huang Shan, the biggest problem lies in his fingers, wrists, elbows, and shoulders, perhaps due to pushing too hard on the past few books, which has caused significant pain while typing.


    This led to the current situation, where the book is about tounch, and Huang Shan has shockingly found that he has no backlog of chapters!


    Having a backlog of 100,000 words at the time of previous bookunches didn''t even give Huang Shan a sense of security; now with no backlog, Huang Shan''s internal anxiety is off the charts!


    If Huang Shan were to still im he could maintain updates of 20,000+ words per day, then he''d be lying to both himself and everyone else.


    So, the preliminary n is to recover by updating 14,000 words daily. Ifter on he gets into the groove and returns to daily updates of 20,000+ words, it''s not out of the realm of possibility.


    Eachunch in the past came with promises of added updates, but none were ever sessful, so Huang Shan has abandoned such unrealistic notions.


    Tonight, Huang Shan will be writing overnight, hoping to produce five chapters, or 15,000 words. If he really... reaches the threshold in his mind for initial orders and rewards, Huang Shan will sneakily update another chapter!


    Let''s talk about the content of this book. After reading it, the first impression that pops into many friends'' minds is undoubtedly the TV series "Antic Empire."


    Huang Shan has nothing to hide from everyone; he''s seen this TV show too, and indeed, many of the plot points borrow from its content.


    However, after Huang Shan decided to write on this theme, he also purchased some historical books of that era, including the novel "Antic Empire," which the TV show was adapted from... that''s right, both are titled the same.


    So many of the prices mentioned in the book are set ording to the content in these resources, one of the most controversial is the cost necessary to build a top-tier hotel in Antic City, which was also mentioned in the novel "Antic Empire."


    Of course, Huang Shan can''t im that the book''s prices are definitely urate, so he still hopes his friends who are more knowledgeable about that era can offer more feedback!


    Additionally, there are other reference books, such as "The Great Prosperity Era," "The Last Cup," "The Great Gatsby," and the histories of the rise of several major American families, and so on.


    Still, an individual''s capabilities are limited. The resources Huang Shan managed to gather are mainly the books mentioned above, and if anyone has rmendations for good reference books, please suggest them to Huang Shan. Here, Huang Shan would like to thank everyone in advance!


    Finally, as theunch approaches, thanks to the editors Shan Hai and Wu Tong for their support and help¡ªwithout them, this book wouldn''t have been possible to present to everyone!


    Then, thank you to every follower. Huang Shan has always said that you folks are like my patrons. Now, Huang Shan bows deeply to all his patrons!


    Thank you, everyone!


    Atst, once again, a heads-up to everyone: Today, at noon, 12 PM... there might be a slight dy in theunch!


    Huang Shan earnestly requests all patrons to contribute an initial order at 12 PM noon... He is profoundly grateful to you all!


    Friday, noon at 12 PM, we go live!!!!!!!


    Friday, noon at 12 PM, we go live!!!!!!!


    Friday, noon at 12 PM, we go live!!!!!!!


    Important things must be said three times!!!!!!!

 Chapter 78: 73, Italians do not cheat Italians (asking for the first subscription~ first update~)

    "Mr. Block, I''m thrilled to wee you to my party!"


    Upon seeing Donnie approaching, Ponzi warmly came over, opened his arms, and hugged Donnie, showing none of the distance that was there when they first met!


    "Mr. Ponzi''s parties have be the most brilliant sight in Antic City, and it''s an honor for me to attend!"


    After parting ways with Ponzi, Donnie greeted Nucky.


    "Mr. Nucky, I''m truly honored to meet you here!"


    Nucky''s expression remained calm, betraying no hint of his inner emotions, "I thought you would be too busy toe over these days, Donnie!"


    Actually, Nucky''s feelings were quiteplicated at the moment.


    Before this, he had hoped that Donnie would take out David Jabbar, effectively cutting off the Brigadier''s arm. But when Donnie really made David Jabbar disappear and took over The Fuli Tavern, Nucky had to start taking Donnie''s strength seriously.


    Donnie replied with an easy smile, "I just picked up a bargain. The operations at The Fuli Tavern are all on track, and I only need to follow the previous business strategies!"


    Nucky chuckled and said, "Then I wish you a fortune as bright as brocade, Donnie!"


    "Hopefully, as Mr. Nucky says!"


    Donnieughed.


    Just as Donnie was thinking about how to have a one-on-one talk with Nucky, Ponzi suddenly said to Donnie, "Mr. Block, there is something I would like to discuss with you in private. Do you have time, Mr. Block?"


    "Of course!" Donnie considered briefly before he readily epted Ponzi''s invitation.


    Seeing Donnie agree, Ponzi immediately apologized to Nucky and then led Donnie away. As Donnie turned, he nced at Lucy, who was walking toward Nucky. Lucy nodded subtly, understanding Donnie''s intent.


    Inside Ponzi''s vi, whether in the estate or the vi itself, people could be seen everywhere. Donnie even saw a violinist sitting in the hallway, ying an unknown piece.


    The two men made their way to Ponzi''s study.


    "Mr. Block, please take a seat!"


    Ponzi poured a ss of ambrosia for Donnie and then smiled, "First of all, I must congratte you on acquiring the best tavern in Antic City, The Fuli Tavern!"


    After speaking, he raised his ss to Donnie.


    Donnie also lifted his ss in response and then said, "Mr. Ponzi invited me here; it seems you have something to say, right?"


    Ponziughed heartily and said, "Mr. Block, to be a big shot in Antic City so quickly, you are indeed clever. However, I''ve heard that you''ve been having a rough time recently. Does Nucky want to take back the location of The Fuli Tavern?"


    Donnie neither confirmed nor denied, saying, "Mr. Nucky and I are very good friends!"


    Ponzi didn''t mind Donnie''s attitude and justughed, "Donnie, may I call you that?"


    "Of course, my friends all call me that!" Donnieughed.


    "Ever since I arrived in Antic City, I''ve been paying attention to you; from what I''ve observed these past few days, I find you to be very intelligent and clever. I believe that given enough time, within ten years, you could be the king of Antic City!"


    Ponzi ttered Donnie profusely.


    Donnie calmly watched Ponzi, knowing that when someone like this con man starts to offer limitless adtion, you should be wary¡ªit means they''re aiming for your wallet!


    "I just want to be a businessman, that''s all!"


    Ponzi smiled and said, "But ording to my observations, you will have a very difficult time ahead. Regarding Nucky¡ªalthough you don''t want to admit it, we all know the details. More importantly, not only has Nucky be wary of you, but even the Brigadier is very dissatisfied with your actions.


    Facing the encirclement of the two major powers in Antic City, I am worried that you won''t have enough time to grow!"


    "Does Mr. Ponzi have a solution?" Donnie asked, following Ponzi''s words.


    Seeing Donnie showing a hint of worry, Ponzi felt even happier inside, but he didn''t show it on his face, just smiling and saying.


    "Actually, facing the current situation, you haven''t realized the root problem!"


    Donnie, increasingly eager to know, asked, "What is the problem, then?"


    Ponzi, enjoying the role of mentor, said, "It''s simple, that is, before you have enough financial strength, you have acquired a business without a matching foundation. Such a situation will turn you into amb among African lions."


    "But I am not a bank, I can''t print money, and there''s no way to quickly acquire enough wealth!" Donnie said with concern.


    Ponzi smiled mysteriously and said, "That is exactly why I invited you over today!"


    Donnie realized, "So, Mr. Ponzi, you are prepared to ept my funding?"


    Ponzi nodded and said, "That''s right, I''ve traveled all over the United States, and the thing I most hope to do is to help those young people with potential, and Donnie, you are the most promising young man I''ve found in Antic City."


    "If you entrust your funds to me to manage, I can assure you that within one month''s time, I will at least quadruple your assets!"


    "With that money, I think you will be able to withstand the pressure from Nucky and the Commodore!"


    Donnie first showed a look of surprise, but then his expression suddenly changed, and he said, "That''s not right!"


    Ponzi, who had thought Donnie was hooked, was slightly taken aback and asked, "What''s not right?"


    Donnie sat there, carefully studying Ponzi, and asked, "We''re strangers to each other, there are plenty of people in Antic City wealthier than me, and what''s more important is that Nucky is on good terms with you. Why would you want to support me?"


    Hearing Donnie ask this, Ponzi breathed a slight sigh of relief internally. His scam in Boston was bing increasingly unsustainable, to the point that many people were now doubting it. Therefore, Ponzi had to chart a new path.


    It just so happened that while he was in Washington for an inspection, he met Nucky at an evening party. After learning about the current situation in Antic City, Ponzi immediately decided toe here.


    Now Donnie was his best target for deception. Ponzi had thought the other party had discovered something... thankfully not!


    "Donnie, have you forgotten what I just said? I am someone who really enjoys helping young people, because I was young once too, and I know the desire and difficulties a young person faces when wanting to seed. At this stage of my life, I''m actually no longer interested in mere wealth, but helping a young person eager to gain wealth, that''s what would give me a greater sense of aplishment."


    Saying this, Ponzi looked at Donnie somewhat disappointedly and continued.


    "But your doubtful attitude now makes me very disappointed, especially deep down. Since Mr. Block, you have doubts, then let''s pretend we said nothing tonight; you can go out and enjoy the fine wine and food of this evening''s banquet!"


    Said Ponzi, already rising, giving the impression that he was ready to show the guest out.


    Donnie hurriedly said, "Mr. Ponzi, please don''t be angry. It was my overthinking just now. I apologize to you sincerely here!"


    Ponzi, who had already stood up, sat back down and sighed, "Actually, I understand your concerns, Donnie, but you should understand, Italians do not deceive Italians. We are both from Italy, and the blood of Italians flows in our veins alike."


    "I just want to help a promising young man of Italian descent!"


    Donnie apologized earnestly, "This was my mistake, and I once again offer my sincere apologies to you, Ponzi!"


    "Well, I ept your apology," Ponzi nodded, graciously replying.


    Donnie, testing the waters, asked, "What about the investment you mentioned just now?"


    "I am still willing to help you!" Ponzi said seriously.


    Donnie thanked him, "I really appreciate your generosity, Mr. Ponzi. Not to conceal the truth from you, I do indeed have some cash on hand, but after buying The Fuli Tavern, there isn''t much left, and I still need to keep my three taverns running, so I can''t take out much at once!"


    Ponzi''s expression changed and he said, "You still doubt me?"


    "Of course not!" Donnie immediately waved his hand, "Rest assured, Mr. Ponzi, I will gather a certain amount of funds in the shortest possible time!"


    Ponzi then smiled and said, "Alright, how long will you need?"


    Donnie pondered for a moment, "Give me three days; three days'' time. After that, I will invest the money in yourpany!"


    "Alright!"


    Ponzi nodded.


    After they finished discussing the matter, there was nothing else, and they quickly left the vi rented by Ponzi.


    When the two came out, someone immediately approached Ponzi.


    Seeing this, Donnie left as well.


    Finding Nucky was not difficult because wherever Nucky appeared, he was always the center of attention, and now was no exception.


    In the middle of the estate, Lucy was arm in arm with Nucky, and around them were many of Antic City''s celebrities chatting with them.


    Every now and then, a burst of brightughter exploded among the crowd.


    Donnie took a cocktail from the tray of a waiter and walked in Nucky''s direction.


    The chat with Ponzi was just an appetizer for Donnie that evening; the main course was Nucky.


    "Look who''s here! Isn''t that the new owner of The Fuli Tavern, the rising celebrity of our Antic City, Mr. Donnie Block!"


    Nucky burst into loudughter when he saw Donnie approaching.


    The people previously surrounding Nucky looked at Donnie withplex expressions. They had all received information through different channels that Nucky was nning to take back thend of The Fuli Tavern.


    Now, Donnie''s presence here was surely for that matter!

 Chapter 79: 74銆�onnie Blocks Trump Card (Second Update~)

    Facing Nucky and facing Ponzi invokes twopletely different mindsets.


    When facing Ponzi, Donnie is in the position of being deceived, all he has to do is maintain his own state.


    But facing Nucky is different, Donnie needs to be fully alert.


    "Who in the whole Antic City doesn''t know that you, Nucky, have the final say in bing the owner of The Fuli Tavern!"


    Donnie didn''t take Nucky''s sarcasm to heart.


    Nuckyughed out loud, "Is that so? Howe I don''t know about this?"


    Although Nucky was mocking Donnie, he understood that Donnie''s presence here at this moment surely meant he had something to discuss with him alone.


    Actually, Nucky himself had something to discuss with Donnie in private; his previous dys in meeting with Donnie were merely to make Donnie more anxious.


    So, soon, Donnie and Nucky found themselves in a secluded corner within Ponzi''s estate.


    "Let me guess, has David Jabbar already be fertilizer on a farm in Elwood Vige?"


    When it was just Donnie and Nucky, Nucky no longer hid anything and directly asked the question.


    "Of course not!" Donnie immediately denied this, which was in fact the reason he had spared David Jabbar''s life; if David were dead at this moment, it would mean that Donnie''s actions had exceeded what Nucky could tolerate, no matter how much control Donnie had over the alcohol supply of Antic City.


    Nucky wouldn''t keep Donnie around.


    Simply put: Nucky could kill David Jabbar, but Donnie couldn''t!


    "David Jabbar is already on a ship heading to Canada, and I think he''ll be found in a Canadian city in a few days!"


    Nucky nodded slightly, not saying another word about David Jabbar, instead he said, "Let''s see what kind of chips you hold in your hands right now.


    Thergest bootlegging supplier in Antic City, at least half the votes in the West District should be in your hands after that stacking boy''s job, the Mobley from the Ku Klux n, Elena from the WCTU, the armed forces in Elwood Vige, and your reputation in Antic City.


    These are your ace in the hole for your crazy expansion, aren''t they?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Mr. Nucky, you are mistaken!"


    Nucky frowned; he didn''t like Donnie saying he was wrong at this moment.


    "The ace in the hole for my crazy expansion, actually alles from Mr. Nucky''s power. You appointed me as the alcohol supplier of Antic City and gave me half of the city''s share.


    As for the stacking boy''s job, I guess with just a word from Mr. Nucky, none of the casinos in Antic City would allow those people in.


    Mobley from the KKK, Elena from the WCTU, they actually value my rtionship with you more, so they maintain a close rtionship with me.


    If the news of a fall-out between me and Mr. Nucky spreads in Antic City one day, they will definitely leave me too.


    The only thing I truly have in my grasp is probably the armed forces in Elwood Vige, but even that force was built because of the support of Mr. Nucky for my business in Antic City!"


    Nucky''s furrowed brow slowly smoothed out.


    "So, you are prepared to pledge allegiance to me?"


    If Donnie was willing to pledge loyalty to him, Nucky thought he could forgive everything Donnie had done in Antic City.


    "If that''s the case, then, Mr. Nucky, you will lose a lot!"


    Although Donnie didn''t directly answer Nucky''s question, his meaning was clear.


    Nucky said coldly, "So, you''re prepared to give up everything you have in Antic City?"


    "Of course not!" Donnie shook his head directly: "If someone tries to smash everything I have in Antic City, then I will mobilize all the power I can, and if ites to it, everyone will go down together!"


    Nucky''s expressionpletely chilled; he hadn''t expected that even now Donnie would remain so stubborn.


    "You can''t believe I am actually afraid of those people from Elwood Vige, can you?"


    By this point, the armed forces of Elwood Vige were what Nucky truly feared about Donnie.


    "Of course not, I''m not that naive!" Donnie said. "I believe that if Mr. Nucky needs, you can mobilize the National Guard to take care of Elwood Vige at any time!"


    Having said this, Donnie knew it was time to reveal his real trump card.


    "Mr. Nucky, actually, I have a better proposal, and if you agree, it will definitely be the best solution for both of us."


    Nucky, nomittal, said, "Go ahead!"


    Donnie said, "Now everyone thinks that Mr. Nucky''s biggest problemes from Antic City, from the Brigadier."


    "Isn''t it?" Nucky responded.


    Donnie shook his head, "Of course not. The real concern for you, Mr. Nucky, is actually the highway from Antic City to Phdelphia!"


    Nucky''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "At best, the Brigadier is just causing you some trouble, Mr. Nucky, but he has never been your match!" Donnie continued.


    Appreciation filled Nucky''s eyes; he had never expected Donnie to understand him so well.


    Yes, although the Brigadier caused some trouble in Antic City, Nucky really viewed these issues as solvable.


    What truly concerned Nucky during this period was the highway construction between Antic City and Phdelphia!


    Although Phdelphia is less than a hundred kilometers from Antic City, Phdelphia belongs to the state of Pennsylvania, and the construction of a highway between the two states requires the support of the National Government.


    Moreover, an important point is that a lot of thend where this highway is to be built belongs to Nucky; should the construction go ahead, the value of Nucky''snd would at the very least quadruple.


    Added to that, Nucky also had control over Antic City''s municipal engineering.


    It could be said that if this highway were approved for construction, Nucky''s wealth could increase several times over instantly!


    But it was precisely because Donnie was able to guess what was on his mind so urately that Nucky became even more wary of him.


    "Nobody in Antic City knows about this yet; how did you figure it out?" Nucky did not hide his thoughts from Donnie.


    Donnie smiled and said, "Although no one in Antic City is aware, some people in Washington already know!"


    Nucky''s expression became more serious. The people in Washington who knew this were influential figures; how could Donnie possibly be in contact with them, and why would they tell Donnie?


    Of course, no one had told Donnie, but who let Donnie be so familiar with the history of Antic City.


    "You have connections in Washington?" Nucky inquired.


    Donnie, neither confirming nor denying, said, "Mr. Nucky, you know I came from the battlefield. Perhaps I met some important figures there, who knows?"


    Nucky shook his head, "That''s impossible. If you had met influential people on the battlefield, George wouldn''t have treated you like that!"


    Donnie gave a wry smile, "Though I''m reluctant to say it, it''s the truth. When a person has no utility, it doesn''t matter who they know. But when a person is of value, then anyone might want to make their acquaintance!"


    Nucky still found it hard to believe what Donnie was saying, but then Donnie did know about the matter, which puzzled Nucky.


    "Are you nning to use this information as a bargaining chip in negotiations with me?" Nucky asked.


    "Of course not!" Donnie shook his head. "The real condition is, I can help you, Mr. Nucky, with your ns. The next President of the United States will sign their name to this project!"


    "Ha!"


    Nucky almost thought he''d heard an utterly ridiculous joke, "You say you can influence the President''s decisions, and don''t forget, as of now, no one knows who the next President will be!"


    Donnie said with a smile, "This isn''t hard to guess. The Democratic Party is already a mess. Wilson has been seriously ill since his return from France, and his reputation at home is dwindling. Clearly, the American public has abandoned Wilson.


    The other Democratic candidates, General Leonard Wood, is too headstrong and difficult to control. The Democratic bigwigs, having suffered with Wilson, won''t make themselves ufortable again.


    Herbert Hoover, who served as head of the Food Administration during the war, though famous for solving the Belgian crisis, is a novice in elections. Moreover, he''s yet to make it clear if he belongs to the Democratic Party or Republican Party. Unless the Democratic bigwigs'' heads were blown by German cannons, they wouldn''t nominate him.


    Then there''s Senator Hiram Johnson¡ªstubborn as a mule; he''s unlikely to be the Democratic nominee.


    So, eliminating these individuals leaves only one man, Governor James Cox of Ohio, the choice of the Democratic Party.


    But how much chance does such a figure have in this race? Probably only God knows.


    On the other hand, right from the start, the Republicans have been set on their candidate for the election¡ªWarren Gamaliel Harding.


    I believe the ultimate victor of this American election will definitely be him!"


    As Nucky watched Donnie speak so confidently before him, he couldn''t help but wonder to himself: Is this really just the owner of a tavern in Antic City?


    Shouldn''t he be an aide to a presidential candidate?


    "Even if Harding bes the new President of the United States, he might not agree to the construction of this railroad; after all, other Republicans might want to build highways in their own cities!"


    Donnie smiled and said, "That''s just the bargaining chip I mentioned for cooperating with you, Mr. Nucky. As luck would have it, a friend in Washington told me something about Harding!"

 Chapter 80 : 75. Miss America (3rd Update~)

    By this time, Donnie had already left Ponzi''s banquet with Nucky and the two had arrived at Nucky''s study in the Ritz Hotel.


    A rare seriousness appeared on Nucky''s face.


    Regarding thepetition for the presidency, Nucky took it very seriously, after all, thest "King" of Antic City was sent to prison by Wilson, who was about to be the former President.


    Although Nucky didn''t think he would be the next "King," he indeed needed the President''s help.


    The things Donnie had just said at Ponzi''s banquet surprised Nucky. The matter Donnie knew about Harding must be a scandal capable of affecting Harding''s campaign.


    Only then could Nucky make an issue of it.


    A scandal doesn''t necessarily mean having leverage over someone; it might also allow one to be a good friend of that person.


    It all depends on how one ys their cards.


    "Alright, Donnie, can you now show me what this surprise of yours is?"


    Donnie, sitting on the study''s sofa with a calm demeanor, said, "Mr. Nucky, how about we discuss our deal first?"


    Now that Donnie had ced his chips on the table, it was naturally time to discuss terms!


    Nucky looked deeply at Donnie. He wasn''t surprised by Donnie''s request; it would have surprised Nucky if he hadn''t made any demands at this time.


    "I can keep your Fuli Tavern in business, and even bring you into my team. But all this is predicated on the attractiveness of your chip!"


    Nucky no longer fancied keeping Donnie under his thumb, if he couldn''t be a subordinate, then a partner he must be!


    It was an inevitable concession, given the things Donnie had said, particrly those pertaining to Washington.


    If Donnie had no connections in Washington, it would have been impossible for him to know about it.


    This became the part Nucky was wary of.


    Donnie, however, was not satisfied with Nucky''s offer and continued with a smile, "There''s another matter I would like to coborate on with you, Mr. Nucky."


    "Don''t push your luck!" Nucky said with some dissatisfaction, thinking Donnie was asking for too much.


    Donnie gestured with his hand, "Mr. Nucky, you misunderstand. What I''m talking about is something that is very beneficial for both of us, capable of enhancing your influence and wealth!"


    Nucky''s curiosity was piqued when he heard Donnie speak this way, as the surprises from Donnie today were countless.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about elevating the influence of Antic City!"


    "Tell me more!"


    "With women now having the right to vote, the innate nature of American women is being liberated; no longer confined to home as before. And these women are increasingly focusing on their attire, just look at Hollywood actresses, every issue of fashion magazines critique their outfits. And their style influences the entire American female wardrobe.


    I can assert that in the future, women will be an important consumer group, perhaps even outspending men. If we can dominate this market, we will bring to Antic City an industrial chain beyond tourism, gambling, and prostitution.


    Mr. Nucky, don''t you think this is immensely beneficial for both you and Antic City?"


    Nucky frowned deeply, then suddenly his face cleared, "You''re talking about beauty pageants?"


    As everyone knows, the Miss America pageant started this year, but in reality, Antic City had conducted its own beauty pageant the previous year, though it did not cause much sensation!


    Donnie nodded, "Correct, beauty pageants. And I''m talking about a nationwide pageant, where we increase the prize money, the exposure, and make thesepeting girls wholeheartedly believe that they are the most beautiful women in America.


    If we promote this event well enough, big enough, I believe it will be a national sensation, and by then, all the rich folks from around the country wille to Antic City.


    If we can keep these people here, then Antic City will no longer just be a yground for steelworkers from Phdelphia and New York. It will be a yground for the rich across America!"


    Donnie''sst statement had caught Nucky''s interest.


    Though Antic City was teeming with tourists, most of them were blue-cor workers from Phdelphia and New York, each spending no more than forty or fifty US dors in Antic City.


    But if the wealthy from across America were toe, their spending could soar to tens of thousands of dors, as was evident from Ponzi!


    "You want to be in charge of this event?" Nucky asked Donnie.


    Since Donnie had brought it up, Nucky naturally presumed Donnie wanted to take full responsibility for the event.


    "If Mr. Nucky agrees, I would be extremely honored!" Indeed, just as Nucky thought, Donnie wanted to be in charge of this matter, but of course, he wouldn''t inform Nucky of the deeperyers of his n!


    After a brief consideration, Nucky agreed to Donnie''s request.


    This event might be Donnie''s responsibility, but much would need to be managed by Nucky himself. Just getting the word out about the pageant to make it nationally known and watched required his influence.


    "Agreed!"


    Donnie smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Nucky, I assure you, you won''t be disappointed!"


    "Alright, now you can tell me what you know about Harding. If it can indeed serve as a bargaining chip, then our partnership will be sessful."


    Nucky hadn''t forgotten the scandal about Harding mentioned by Donnie earlier; what was more important was that he could gauge through this the extent of Donnie''s Washington connections!


    "Mr. Harding is a handsome gentleman, and his wife is... So, it''s inevitable that Mr. Harding would have his affairs, and as it happens, there is a youngdy who bore a handsome son for Mr. Harding."


    At this point, Donnie looked at Nucky, who waspletely shocked, and smiled, "I wonder if this information will allow you to secure the permit to build the highway between Antic City and Phdelphia after Harding''s election?"


    Nucky, staring nkly at Donnie, said, "If this information is true, you will be my best friend!"


    "I hope so!" Donnie smiled.


    After the two had finished discussing their business, Nucky''s refined smile resurfaced on his face.


    "Donnie, you are a very smart man, so I hope you do not do anything unwise. Otherwise, I would have to sadly say goodbye to our partnership!"


    Donnie nodded, "Of course, and I''ve said long ago that my greatest wish is to be a sessful businessman!"


    "That''s the best!"


    Now that the two had temporarily resolved their differences, Donnie also asked about another doubt in his heart.


    "Mr. Nucky, was it your idea for Ponzi to find me?"


    Ponzi''s haughty then humble attitude left Donnie uncertain¡ªwas it because the man discovered Donnie''s increased wealth in Antic City, or was it a directive from Nucky?


    Nucky chuckled but did not provide a clear answer, "Ponzi and I are just friends who met at a banquet!"


    However, this answer was sufficient for Donnie.


    Next, the two discussed the details of the Miss America pageant, and finally agreed that Donnie would take care of all matters within Antic City, while Nucky would ensure the entire United States knew about the event!


    "Nucky!"


    Just as they were ready to conclude, Lucy walked in with a look of dissatisfaction.


    "Are you two nning to stay up all night here?"


    "Haha!" Nucky stood up and beckoned Lucy into his arms, "Of course not, we were just about to finish our conversation for today!"


    Donnie politely addressed her, "Miss Lucy!"


    Lucy nodded haughtily.


    "I won''t bother you two any longer; I shall take my leave first!"


    Donnie stood up and left Nucky''s study.


    "You''ve always disliked Donnie, so why were you chatting so happily with him today?" Lucy asked, feigning indifference.


    .


    Donnie returned to The Fuli Tavern, and there Robert, John, and Bruce were waiting for him, while the members of the Ku Klux n who hade for drinks had long since left.


    More importantly, in his office, Donnie didn''t see "Lucky Boy" Charlie Luciano, who had been tied up like a rice dumpling.


    Even bound tightly, Charlie red at Donnie with anger.


    Donnie, however, didn''t pay him any attention but instead asked Robert, "Where did you catch him?"


    Robertughed, "At the Block Tavern. The man is truly foolish; after leaving your ce, he indeed went straight to the Korle Bar, and only after he beat up Vince did he realize he was in the wrong ce and came here to the Block Tavern, fuming."


    Donnie said helplessly, "So you''re saying that tonight we hosted the n members here for nothing?"


    "Donnie Block, you despicable creature, Meyer won''t let you off the hook!"


    Donnie nced at the future New York gannd boss without patience and waved dismissively, telling Chris, "Take him to the warehouse. I don''t have time for him right now!"


    After Chris dragged Charlie Luciano away, Donnie shared with everyone the events at Ponzi''s banquet and his negotiations with Nucky that evening.


    John said excitedly, "Does this mean our problem is now solved?"


    Donnie shook his head, "We can''t be certain yet. I have to wait until I meet that friend tomorrow before we can be sure."


    Robert asked, "What about the Miss America pageant?"


    Donnie looked at everyone, smiled somewhat helplessly, and said, "I''ll take charge of that matter. By the way, Robert, how did your screening of Dwight go? Can we trust him?"


    Robert replied, "He has passed my preliminary screening. I think we can trust him now, but we still can''t tell him the core details."


    Donnie nodded and said, "Have hime to me tomorrow. I''ll need him in theing days."


    "Alright!"


    "Another thing, in the next few days, whether through acquisition or by starting our own, I need to own a newspaper of our own as soon as possible!" Donnie stated earnestly.


    Just as at Nucky''s, Donnie had held back some information; he was definitely going to run the pageant, but that was not his goal.


    Using the pageant as a lever to gain an influential newspaper was what mattered most!


    "A newspaper?"


    Hearing Donnie''s request, even Robert was surprised.


    These men were either retired from the battlefield or hade out of Elwood Vige; they were skilled in assassination and closebat, but maneuvering the pen?


    Donnie confirmed, "Yes, you don''t need to worry about the rest. I will handle the specifics!"

 Chapter 81 : 76. Chaotic West District (Fourth update~)

    ```


    Donnie and Nucky were highly efficient in their dealings.


    By the next day, an introduction to the beauty pageant had already appeared in the local newspapers of Antic City.


    The news immediately sparked widespread discussion in Antic City.


    The girls of Antic City began preparing for the event.


    "Are you going to co-host a Miss America pageant with Nucky?"


    While Donnie was having breakfast, Margaret looked at the "Antic Forum" in her hands with a surprised expression on her face, and the milk she was about to drink was ced back on the table!


    Donnie cut a sandwich and nodded, "That''s right, such an event can make Antic City attract more attention from other cities across the United States!"


    Margaret nodded slightly and cautiously asked Donnie, "The announcement says girls from 18 to 24 years old can participate?"


    Seeing Margaret''s expression, Donnieughed and said, "If you want to participate, I can rx the entry requirements a bit for you!"


    "No, no, no!" Margaret hurriedly shook her head, for she could never engage in something like unting herself in a swimsuit in front of arge audience.


    As mentioned before, Antic City had organized a beauty contestst year, but that was an internal affair of Antic City and did not involve cities outside of Antic City.


    There was a swimsuit disy segment inst year''s beauty contest.


    "I''m just worried that a national pageant like this might arouse some organizations'' dissatisfaction?"


    Margaret voiced her concerns.


    American society was not as open back then, and even on the beaches of Antic City, women wearing one-piece swimsuits would receive protests from moralists if they were without the cover of a skirt.


    It was entirely different fromter times where the swimsuit was barely visible between protrusions of flesh.


    Evenst year when Antic City held the beauty contest, there were groups protesting and marching!


    Donnie pondered for a moment and said, "That is indeed a problem, but it''s not without a solution!"


    "Oh!" Hearing that Donnie had a solution, Margaret didn''t say anything further.


    After breakfast, Donnie went to Isaiah''s tavern, which had now stopped serving the public and had be John''s base in the West District.


    When Donnie arrived, John had not yet risen.


    "Should I go wake him?" Magichi asked Donnie.


    To help John better control the West District, Donnie had assigned Magichi to John''s side.


    "What do you think?"


    Donnie red at Magichi.


    Magichi chuckled and went to wake up John, who was still sleeping.


    Soon after, John emerged with his hair in a disheveled mess, yawning profusely.


    "Why have youe so early?"


    Donnie sat there and said, "Anyter, and I could have joined you for lunch!"


    "Now that''s a normal time!" John grabbed a bottle of beer from the bar, took a few big gulps, and considered it his breakfast.


    "How''s the situation with the chip handlers in the West District?"


    This was the reason Donnie hade to see John; chip handlers were an important means for Donnie to control the West District and needed constant attention.


    "We''vee to an agreement with a few other casinos that our people can enter their premises. However, these are the smaller casinos in the West District; therger ones manage their own affairs, and for now, we haven''t found a very good way in yet!"


    There were over three hundred establishments involved in the gaming industry in Antic City, and integrating them all in a short period was nearly impossible!


    Donnie didn''t have such expectations; as long as John could integrate the casinos of the West District properly, that would suffice.


    "You don''t need to rush about the casinos outside of the West District. If you canplete the integration of the West District''s casinos by the end of the year, that would be enough."


    That is what Donnie thought and said.


    Just as John was about to reply to Donnie, a woman in pajamas with a voluptuous figure and barely concealed assets walked out in a daze.


    Seeing her, John didn''t care and pulled out a US dor from his pocket and handed it to her. She then indifferently left the tavern to return to the neighboring boarding house.


    In Antic City, it had almost be the norm for a tavern to have a boarding house next door.


    "Don''t worry about that, I have ways of dealing with people who don''t listen!"


    Donnie warned, "These casinos all pay Nucky, and strictly speaking, they are under Nucky''s protection. Our rtionship with Nucky has just eased, so we don''t want this issue to cause any friction with Nucky!"


    John nodded and said, "Since you already have a n, I will follow it as instructed!"


    ```


    Donnie chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, this won''tst very long!"


    As his words fell, the tavern door was pushed open, and Eli Johnson walked in, dressed in a brown uniform.


    "Donnie, so this is your stronghold in the West District?"


    Eli sat down next to Donnie without any pretense and asked Magichi to get him a bottle of beer.


    "Donnie, you''re really stingy, inviting me out like this. We should have gone to The Fuli Tavern. What''s so good about this ce? No, the entire West District doesn''t have anything interesting to me."


    Eliined about the West District. As the second poorest area in Antic City, coupled with its diverse poption, it indeed couldn''t offer many benefits for Eli.


    "My dear Eli, what if I told you that this ce is going to be a huge treasure, what would you think?"


    Donnie asked Eli.


    Eli exaggeratedly said, "Then I''d definitely think you''ve gone mad!"


    Donnieughed heartily and suggested, "If you don''t mind, change into some other clothes ande take a walk with me. I''ll show you the immense wealth that lies hidden here!"


    Then Eli seriously sized up Donnie. Quite significantly, with David Jabbar''s departure, the rtionship between Eli Johnson and Donnie had transformed from initial adversaries to now the closest partners.


    This indeed confirmed the saying: There are no eternal enemies in the world, only eternal interests!


    As his now closest partner, Eli couldn''t take lightly what Donnie had said, especially since this morning he found out that his brother had already entered into a partnership with Donnie, which surprised Eli even more.


    Before this, Eli was even nning to use Donnie''s rtionship with Nucky to mediate, and then to reassert his own importance!


    "Changing clothes is no problem, but you have to tell me what''s going on, alright?"


    Eli asked curiously.


    Donnie smiled and said, "Come out with me, and you''ll know."


    Seeing that Donnie didn''t want to divulge more, Eli had no choice but to take off his uniform right there and then, following Donnie out of the tavern.


    In Antic City, both Donnie and Eli could be considered well-known figures, but this didn''t mean everyone recognized them¡ªit wasn''t the age of the inte, after all.


    So when the two men walked on the streets, nobody paid attention to them.


    The residents of the West District also mistook them for ordinary tourists.


    Walking down the street, Donnie spoke to a curious-faced Eli Johnson, "You could look around this main street and count how many taverns there are, how many lodging apartments, how many gambling dens, and just how good their businesses are!"


    Though curious, Eli proceeded to survey the street as Donnie had suggested.


    "On Pennsylvania Avenue alone, there are more than twenty lodging apartments, a dozen taverns, and gambling dens. Do they even have that many customers?"


    When they had finished walking down the main street of the West District, Pennsylvania Avenue, Eli couldn''t help eximing in surprise.


    Donnie replied casually with a smile, "The show isn''t over yet. What you''ve seen is just one street; there''s the whole West District to consider. As for the state of their business?


    Look, isn''t that being disyed right now?"


    At that moment, they saw two rival taverns on the corner erupt in conflict, with four or five men from each side, under the watchful eyes of street bystanders, beginning to beat each other.


    The fight came on suddenly, but also ended just as abruptly.


    With individuals from both sides lying injured and bleeding, the battle drew to a close.


    Donnie asked Eli, "What do you think?"


    "Think about what?" Eli, indifferent to such scenes, said, "Isn''t this kind of thing normal in Antic City, especially in the West District?"


    Donnieughed out loud and said, "That''s the problem. When you think it''s normal, then it''s already not normal!"


    Eli shook his head, not understanding Donnie''s point, "Donnie, just tell me straight what you''re thinking. This guesswork is really quite troublesome!"


    Donnie had long been prepared for Eli''s foolishness, but even with such apparent hints, he still didn''t understand, which was truly exasperating!


    "Eli, haven''t you always wanted to prove yourself, to show that even without Nucky''s help, you can still make something of yourself? Don''t you want people in Antic City to talk about Eli Johnson, not just as Nucky''s brother?


    If you want to achieve all that, then the West District is the chip you can use to make it all happen!"


    "This wretched ce?"


    Eli looked around and said, "How can this cepare to the Boardwalk?"


    Donnie, speechless, said, "The Boardwalk is certainly a good ce. But do you really think Nucky would let you have your way there?"


    This time, Eli was silent.


    Donnie said to him, "Let''s go for another walk. I''ll exin everything to you today, as starting tomorrow, I''ll be busy with the Miss America event!"


    Controlling the West District firmly in his hands, Eli, the fool, was indeed a very good option!

 Chapter 83: 78. Thieves Look Down on Swindlers (First Update, Please Subscribe~)

    Sean Be, in histe twenties, descended from ancestors who emigrated from Germany to Phdelphia in the United States when it was still the nation''s capital.


    Despite three generations of development, Sean''s family was essentially still an ordinary working-ss household in Phdelphia.


    By the time it came to Sean''s father''s generation, the family had moved to Antic City, where Sean''s father opened a pharmacy. By Sean''s generation, he had be a policeman in Antic City.


    However, in his early years, Sean was straightforward and did not mingle with the upper sses; even his girlfriend broke up with him over his ie issues.


    It was for such reasons that Sean decided to change himself.


    It was also during this time that Robert got in touch with Sean Be, and the two quickly became very good friends.


    Of course, during this period, Sean also met Donnie and was impressed by how quickly Donnie had advanced to his current status in Antic City in such a short time.


    "Mr. Block, do you have something you need me to do?"


    After meeting Donnie, Sean Be asked enthusiastically.


    Donnieughed and said, "How about it? Is your ex-girlfriend deeply regretting it now?"


    After following Donnie, Sean''s life changed dramatically; before, he could only rent an apartment andmute to work on foot daily.


    But after getting to know Donnie, Sean bought a two-story wooden vi in the East District of Antic City, a neighborhood of the real middle ss, and even purchased a Ford Model T for himself.


    "Without Mr. Block''s help, I wouldn''t have achieved what I have now!"


    Sean humbly stated.


    Donnie was very satisfied with Sean''s attitude and asked, "How is Eli treating you now?"


    Sean immediately responded, "I still have to thank you, Mr. Block. If it weren''t for you having me follow Eli to The Fuli Tavern, he wouldn''t have valued me!"


    Eli had two direct confrontations with Donnie; the first was because Donnie cut off the liquor supply to The Fuli Tavern, which enraged Eli, who took people to Block Tavern, intending to take Donnie away directly.


    The result was a futile attempt, thwarted by Donnie and Brad''s joint efforts, and it undermined Eli Johnson''s prestige in the public safety office.


    At that time, many policemen in the public safety office took a wait-and-see attitude towards Eli, but Sean Be, alone who had received instructions from Donnie, proactively sided with Eli Johnson and gained his trust.


    Thus, during the second visit of Eli Johnson to The Fuli Tavern, Sean Be charged to the front.


    "Good. I have already discussed with Eli some ns for the reforms in the West District..."


    Donnie briefly shared with Sean the ns he had previously discussed with Eli about the reforms in the West District.


    "That''s fantastic, this n!" Sean said immediately with excitement after hearing it: "If this n can be sessfully implemented, then the West District will be an independent kingdom rtive to Antic City. Then, Eli will have life and death control over everyone in the West District!


    The key is, this n can greatly enhance the reputation of the West District, making it anotherndmark in Antic City after the Boardwalk!"


    Donnie nodded in approval; this was the difference between a smart person and a fool. He had to break down the whole situation to exin it to Eli Johnson for him to understand Donnie''s purpose.


    But Sean could grasp the key points through a brief introduction.


    "John will assist Eli in reforming the gangs in the West District, and I hope you can be the official representative in Eli''s eyes for the West District reform!"


    As long as John and Sean could sessfullyplete their tasks, they would have effectively sidelined Eli. To outsiders, it would seem that Eli has taken control of the West District, but in reality, Donnie would be the one in true control!


    Sean did not respond immediately to Donnie''s remarks, but after brief consideration, he seriously said, "Although it will be difficult, I believe I canplete the task you''ve assigned to me, Mr. Block!"


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction and said, "As long as you canplete this task, I can assure you that in three years, you will be one of the big shots in Antic City!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Block!"


    .


    With John and Sean handling matters in the West District, Donnie could rest easy for the time being, but he would still keep a close eye on the situation there.


    Just as Donnie returned to The Fuli Tavern, Chris approached him, saying, "Ponzi just called, asking how your preparation is going?"


    It was only then that Donnie remembered the matter he had agreed upon with Ponzi at thetter''s party.


    Donnie would certainly not invest money in Ponzi''spany, unless he had lost his mind, but Donnie did hope to obtain some of Ponzi''s assets.


    Without exaggeration, the person with the most robust cash flow in Antic City at the moment was not Nucky, the General, or those people, but Ponzi, who had not been in Antic City for very long.


    The reason why the Ponzi scheme shook the entire financial world was not because of the amount of cash involved in Ponzi''s scam; ording toter records, Ponzi''s scheme dealt with roughly 15 million US Dors.


    ```


    Although this sum of money was astronomical at that time,


    in the grand scheme of the financial long river, the amount was not considered too much.


    What made Ponzi''s scheme so impactful was the model he created, which paved the way for a new genre of scams. Even in the era Donnie was reborn into, such schemes kept emerging incessantly.


    Ponzi never thought of investing his own money. The cash he swindled was all spent onvish living, as evident from how quickly he became a social elite during his brief stay in Antic City.


    By the time Ponzi grew older, he was penniless at his death!


    After thinking it over, Donnie dialed the phone number to Ponzi''s estate.


    "Dear Mr. Ponzi, I''m terribly sorry, I have been preupied with the beauty pageant thesest few days. I hope you don''t mind!"


    "Ha ha!" Ponziughed loudly over the phone, "I''ve read about the beauty pageant in the newspapers. It''s a fantastic initiative. I never expected you and Nucky toe up with such a brilliant idea to increase Antic City''s fame!"


    Donnie humbly replied, "As a resident of Antic City, I naturally hope for the city to prosper more and more!"


    Ponzi asked, "What about the deal we agreed upon?"


    To Ponzi, who was responsible for hosting the national beauty pageant in Antic City was irrelevant; his primary concern was whether Donnie could provide the funding!


    Donnie was always humble towards his potential financial benefactor, "Regarding that matter, I was just about to discuss it with you, Mr. Ponzi. Do you have time now?"


    "Of course, I always have time for promising young people!"


    "Great, I''m on my way now!" Donnie said with augh.


    After hanging up, Donnie asked Dwight, who had been following him, to start the car.


    When Donnie got into the car, Dwight looked at him hesitantly.


    "Speak your mind!" Donnie said calmly from the passenger seat.


    "Boss Block, there has been quite a buzz in Antic Citytely about Ponzi''spany," Dwight said tentatively.


    "What are you trying to say?" Donnie asked, resting with his eyes closed.


    "Well, you know about my previous line of work. Although it was all profit, we hardly stole much money, working our tails off day and night, and would sometimes even get busted by gang leaders.


    Even in our highly profitable industry, Ponzi ims hispany can make a 400% return. If that''s true, why aren''t the big shots in on it?


    After all, in Antic City, whenever a good industry emerges... just like Big John and the chip stacking business, many people will imitate it.


    So why isn''t anyonepeting with Ponzi?"


    Though Dwight''s thoughts were jumbled, Donnie understood, "So, you suspect Ponzi is a fraud?"


    Dwight gave an awkward smile, "Well, he''s a big shot. I wouldn''t dare say that. It''s just... everything seems odd. Plus, he has no tight connection with you, Boss Block, so why would he help you? He even seems a bit eager."


    Donnie chuckled softly, "Thinking more about these matters in the future could be beneficial!"


    Then Donnie ended the conversation.


    Soon, the two arrived at Ponzi''s vi. Donnie got out of the car, while Dwight stayed inside.


    "Donnie, from what I gathered from your phone call, are you thinking of backing out?"


    Ponzi''s manner of speaking was a bit agitated when he saw Donnie.


    Donnie showed an embarrassed expression, "I really appreciate Mr. Ponzi''s assistance, but there have been some issues with this matter.


    You must be aware of the previous discord between Mr. Nucky and me. Coborating with Mr. Nucky this time was a rare opportunity for me to mend our rtionship.


    So, I have no choice, the beauty pageant seems to be an expensive affair.


    To be frank, I have already poured all my liquid assets into it!"


    Ponzi furrowed his brow slightly and expressed his displeasure, "Since you, Mr. Donnie, have made up your mind, I can only regretfully tell you that you''ve lost an opportunity to advance your efforts by ten years!"


    Donnie quickly said, "Mr. Ponzi, please don''t be angry. I came over to inform you that there''s an opportunity that could bring more attention to yourpany and allow you to help more young people!"


    ```

 Chapter 84: 79. Ponzi scams the whole world, Donnie scams Ponzi (second update, please subscribe~)

    Ponzi sat in the rented vi, his gaze on Donnie somewhat perplexed.


    He was here to deceive others, but now he felt as though someone was trying to swindle his money instead.


    A rat visiting the weasel''s home in search of kin? Had that actually happened?


    Well, this proverb didn''t exist in the United States, but Ponzi really hadn''t expected Donnie to be seeking an investment from him.


    Donnie, on the other hand, didn''t care what Ponzi thought. He said excitedly, "Mr. Ponzi, as you''ve said before, you''re very willing to help the youth. It''s my honor to meet a life mentor like you, but I think there must be many young people who, during their times of confusion in life, won''t have the chance to meet someone like you.


    So I believe you should have this opportunity to let young people nationwide get to know you, to learn about you, and to make you their spiritual mentor!"


    Ponzi, looking at the somewhat crazed Donnie, couldn''t help but grow curious¡ªwere this man''s words true or false?


    "You say you want the whole country to know about me? But how would they find out?"


    Donnie replied, "Of course, through a beauty pageant. I know you, Mr. Ponzi, couldn''t possibly don a swimsuit and participate alongside those girls, but our contest is going to recruit beauties from across the nation.


    Not only that, to increase the impact of this beauty pageant, Mr. Nucky has already said that he will advertise in the mainstream media of major cities nationwide.


    And this is the best way to broaden your influence!"


    Ponzi was somewhat tempted.


    Many people thought Ponzi, as the founder of the Ponzi scheme, must be very clever, but his cleverness had its limits, while his greed knew no bounds.


    After being arrested in Augustter that year and sentenced to three years, Ponzi didn''t opt to improve his scheme upon his release. He stuck with the same old tricks, even keeping the tact of specting in stamps the same, only changing locations.


    Then he was caught again and eventually deported back to Italy, whereupon returning, he sought to y the Ponzi scheme once more in Italy.


    But by then, the Ponzi scheme had evolved and Ponzi''s old methods were obsolete.


    Now, he was tempted because, in his view, he had swindled over 15 million US dors in cash just in Boston alone. If he could get the entire nation involved in his scheme, what kind of a magnate would he be?


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    A billionaire, perhaps?


    "How exactly do you n to use this beauty pageant to get young people nationwide to know about me?" Ponzi, now intrigued, couldn''t resist asking Donnie.


    Donnie smiled and said, "It''s simple. Naturally, it would involve using your name orpany as the title sponsor. We can specifically add ''sponsored by Mr. Ponzi'' to the front of the Miss America pageant. Additionally, I can ensure all reports on the Miss America pageant will include information on yourpany!


    Just think, with so many youngsters nationwide, if even a tenth of them could receive assistance from you, Mr. Ponzi, you would be the most renowned spiritual mentor in America!"


    Ponzi was increasingly enticed by Donnie''s alluring words.


    "Surely it can''t be so simple as to just put my name on it?"


    At this point, Donnie showed a slightly sheepish expression and said, "To be honest with you, Mr. Ponzi, in order to conduct the pageant properly, I''ve already contributed all my savings, but these funds are but a drop in the ocean for the event.


    So if you, Mr. Ponzi, could sponsor us, I would be immensely grateful!"


    So he was indeed after his money!


    As a seasoned swindler, Ponzi was very protective of his assets.


    Yet, considering Donnie''s pitch, he found it challenging to resist.


    The most famous spiritual mentor in all of America!


    Tens of millions investing in hispany, which would elevate him from a millionaire to a multimillionaire!


    Would this not make him the richest man in America?


    With this thought, an agitation began within Ponzi''s heart.


    "So, ording to you, how much should I invest?" Ponzi probed tentatively.


    "Not much, just half a million," Donnie stated calmly.


    Half a million? Just that?


    At this moment, Ponzi really wanted to ask Donnie if he realized how many people he needed to swindle to raise half a million.


    Donnie had carefully calcted the amount of $500,000. Although historical records indicated Ponzi''s entire scam amassed 15 million dors, Ponzi had been sustaining his luxurious lifestyle throughout and also had to return part of the money to those who invested first, which was necessary to sustain the scheme.


    Therefore, Ponzi''s current liquid assets were likely just over a million dors, and it was improbable for him to give it all up.


    To him, half a million was not insignificant, but it was also not too much, and furthermore, this amount of money would not have too great an impact on future developments.


    At least it wouldn''t affect Donnie''s own affairs.


    "That''s no small amount of money!" Ponzi shook his head, "I need to consider it seriously!"


    "Of course!" Donnie didn''te across as too eager, merely reminding him, "However, Mr. Ponzi, it''s best not to take too long to decide because Nucky has mentioned our proposal to some friends in Antic City, Phdelphia, and New York, and they''ve taken quite a liking to our n.


    After all, everyone has seen the influence of cereal advertisements!"


    Advertising in the business world ofter generations has be an indispensable link, but at present, people don''t really care about advertising propaganda.


    The true power of advertising was demonstrated not long ago when a cerealpany ced an ad in a newspaper.


    Then their cereal sold like crazy!


    "Nucky knows about this too?" Ponzi asked, somewhat nervously.


    Donnie nodded, "Definitely, Nucky really likes this suggestion and has repeatedly entrusted me to make the right choice this time!"


    A sense of crisis arose in Ponzi''s heart, although he still had over a million in cash at hand, he also had quite a few clients'' investments to pay interest on.


    Moreover, clients in Boston were bing increasingly difficult to deceive, so at this point, Ponzi was actually facing some economic crisis.


    "Alright, I will give you a response as soon as possible!"


    After receiving Ponzi''s answer, Donnie knew his task for the day was aplished, and he said with a smile, "Then I won''t bother Mr. Ponzi any longer!"


    After saying this, Donnie stood up and took his leave.


    As for whether Ponzi would go to Nucky to verify this matter, Donnie didn''t care at all, unless Ponzi was willing to take a train to Washington to find Nucky.


    Previously, because Donnie had told Nucky about Harding having an illegitimate child, Nucky had already rushed off to Washington to verify the matter.


    Waiting for Nucky to return would take at least another week.


    Donnie didn''t believe Ponzi had the patience to wait that long.


    .


    Donnie returned to The Fuli Tavern and sought out Bruce.


    "Keep a close eye on Ponzi these few days. If this man has any thoughts of leaving Antic City, you must immediately inform me, and find a way to stop him!"


    Although confident in his n, Donnie had already grown ustomed to having a backup for everything he undertook.


    Ponzi''s money was definitely something to keep a portion of.


    This was why Donnie didn''t want to simply be a businessman, among other reasons.


    At this time in the United States, Ponzi''s wealth might not be top-ranking, but he absolutely belonged to the wealthy ss.


    Normally, such wealthy individuals should have a certain social notoriety or official influence.


    But Ponzi was a fraudster!


    All his social notoriety stemmed from a scam, and if the scam was exposed, he would be nothing but a rat crossing the street.


    No one would care if such a person was silently taken away, and some officials in league with him would even be very happy about it.


    Bruce, having nothing superfluous to say, nodded and immediately left the tavern.


    After that, Donnie dialed Elwood Vige.


    Donnie had said he would deliver a boost to Olden''s political achievements, and because of David Jabbar''s case, Olden had already been reprimanded by the FBI headquarters.


    Donnie wanted the other party to make up for thest mistake, and Ponzi was the perfect breakthrough.


    "Come to Antic City immediately; there''s a great honor waiting for you here!"


    Donnie''s conversation with Olden was also very straightforward.


    Olden responded promptly, "Finally, I can leave this damned ce. Don''t worry, I''ll be in Antic City tonight!"


    After all, Elwood Vige was just a small vige where many pleasures were unavable to Olden.


    However, just as Donnie was about to hang up, Carl took over the phone.


    "My dear son, have you forgotten an important matter?"


    Donnie asked, puzzled, "What matter?"


    Carl said, "It''s already March, and Cameron has finished his SAT exams; the rmendation letter you promised him, when can you fulfill it?"


    Donnie suddenly realized, he had indeed forgotten about this due to the numerous matters he needed to attend to recently.


    "Of course I remember, but it''s not yet time to apply to schools, so tell Cameron not to worry. I''ll sort it out for him very soon!"


    Only then did Carl express satisfaction, "Good, you are indeed the pride of the Block Family!"


    Donnie, in great spirits, teased back, "I thought the pride of the Block Family was Cameron?"


    "Hmph!"

 Chapter 85: 80. Net Worth Doubled (3rd Update~)

    As it turned out, Ponzi was indeed in a rush, so after "thinking" about it for a night, he personally drove to Donnie''s The Fuli Tavern!


    "Just as you said, Donnie, I hope I can help more young people achieve their dreams and change their social ss. As for being some kind of spiritual mentor, I don''t care about that!"


    After exchanging greetings with Donnie, Ponzi stated his purpose foring!


    Give money!


    However, Ponzi still wanted to take control of the situation before handing over the money.


    "Of course, I never doubted Mr. Ponzi''s integrity. You are the most pure, noble, and moral person I have met, one who has risen above base interests!"


    In face of his benefactor, Donnie offered his most exaggerated praises.


    "Ha ha, my friend Donnie, you''re being a bit too ttering, but I am indeed quite a pure person!" the corners of Ponzi''s mouth stretched to his ears.


    "There''s absolutely no exaggeration, I even feel it''s a bit modest!" Donnie said earnestly.


    After collecting his emotions, Ponzi continued to ask Donnie, "So, when can the news about the beauty pageant be reported?"


    Donnie immediately replied, "Very soon, it will be in the papers soon. Our side has already begun forming the first Miss America Election Committee, and after the election is sessful, it will officially be reported!


    Moreover, Mr. Ponzi, you will also be the honorary director and chief judge of our first Miss America Contest!"


    "As for the beauty pageant, I do have some considerations. It''s not that I''m craving to be the honorary director or the chief judge, but mainly I want to elect real beauties who can represent the spirit of America!"


    Ponzi said modestly.


    Donnie nodded, "I believe Mr. Ponzi!"


    After the mutual ttery was over, Donnie took out the contract he had prepared earlier. "This is a contract drafted by Brad Dorn, the most famouswyer in Antic City. It has the stamp of hisw firm, as well as Mr. Brad Dorn''s signature. If Mr. Ponzi sees no issues, he can sign it."


    Ponzi picked up the contract and read it carefully. As an experienced con artist, Ponzi didn''t want to end up being cheated by someone else.


    Once Ponzi finished reading the contract and was sure there were no issues, he smiled and said, "Of course I trust you, Donnie. Now I''ll sign the contract and then send it to mywyer!"


    Ponzi naturally had to keep one copy of the contract with himself!


    Donnie, struggling to contain his excitement, smiled and said, "Of course!"


    Then both parties signed their names on the document and affixed their seals.


    After all the procedures werepleted, Donnie also obtained a check for 500,000 US dors from Ponzi!


    "Ha ha, my dear Donnie, I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll head back now. But I''ll be waiting at home for your newspaper!"


    Donnie nodded and smiled, "In no more than five days, this newspaper will be on your desk!"


    Ponzi left satisfied.


    Donnie immediately instructed Dwight, who was by his side, "You don''t need to follow me for the next few days. Keep a close eye on Ponzi for me. I want to know all of Ponzi''s movements during this period, and make sure to find out where Ponzi puts the contract!"


    Although Bruce was keeping watch over Ponzi, sneaky actions were Dwight''s specialty.


    Dwight nodded immediately and said, "Understood!"


    After Dwight left, Nate knocked and came in.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Donnie, seeing Nate, was somewhat curious. Although Nate had previously been David Jabbar''s manager, Donnie really required his expertise.


    After all, whether it was John, Robert, or even Bruce, none of them had the experience of running such arge tavern on their own.


    And Nate would find it difficult to locate a job in Antic City with the same treatment he now garnered, so naturally, he stayed.


    "It''s like this...." Nate was about to tell Donnie why he came, but he stopped as soon as he began speaking and noticed Olden van, who had arrived at the tavern the night before, enter.


    Nate had asting impression of Olden van. After all, it was Olden who had led the team to take David Jabbar away.


    Seeing the close rtionship between Olden and Donnie, he understood why his former boss had lost without any grievances.


    Donnie also noticed Olden van''s entrance, but he first asked Nate, "Is there an issue with the tavern?"


    Since Nate was only responsible for the tavern''s operations, Donnie thought there might be some issues with the tavern.


    "No, it isn''t!" Nate said.


    "Then we''ll talk about itter!" Donnie was busy at the moment. Since it wasn''t about the tavern, there was nothing to worry about.


    "Ah!" Nate was startled for a moment and then left the office. However, as he walked out of Donnie''s office, he nced at the tavern''s storage and shook his head slightly, hoping you can hold on for a few more days!


    ```


    "Was the person who just left the one you were talking aboutst night, Ponzi?" Olden sat on the sofa in Donnie''s office, took out a cigarette, and leisurely lit it.


    After arriving in Antic Cityst night, Donnie had told Olden about Ponzi.


    Donnie nodded with a smile, "That''s right, the very same person!"


    Olden blew a smoke ring and then exaggeratedly said, "Had you not told me, I would never have believed that this man could be such a big fraudster. It''s truly surprising!"


    Donnieughed, "Didn''t your instructors teach you at the FBI never to judge by appearances?"


    Olden said nonchntly, "My instructor only told me that to be a qualified FBI agent, you absolutely must not do anything against the public will!"


    Then Olden asked curiously, "But what I''m curious about is, how did youe to know about this Charles Ponzi, whose business is in Boston, and even know so much detail?"


    Donnieughed, "God came to me in a dream and told me!"


    "Pfft!"


    Olden waved his hand dismissively and asked, "So when do I make my move?"


    Donnieughed, "In the next couple of days, but we have to wait until my newspaper officially publishes it!"


    If one is to run a newspaper, naturally, it takes a sensational news story to serve as a hook.


    The Miss America pageant ensures traffic for his newspaper every day, but Ponzi''s case will be the headline of the front page for the first issue of the newspaper!


    Olden looked at Donnie in exaggeration and said, "If I were Ponzi, I wouldn''t forgive you even if I went to hell! Not only did you con his money, but you''re also using his reputation to drive traffic to your own newspaper?"


    Donnieughed indifferently, "I am saving the world here. Don''t you know how many people he cons every day in Boston, in Antic City?


    All that money is the fruit of their hard work!


    So I believe, when I die, I won''t go to hell. God will surely personally wee me at the gates of heaven!"


    Olden stared nkly at Donnie and then earnestly said, "Respected Mr. Donnie Block, there is something I must tell you!"


    "What is it?" Donnie asked.


    Olden answered, "That is if you ever want to sell me out, make sure to tell me in advance, so I can tell you which part of me is the most valuable!"


    After listening, Donnie burst into loudughter, not just because of what Olden said, but more so because of the profit he made from Ponzi.


    In the few months he had been in Antic City pulling various schemes, if you included The Fuli Tavern, Donnie''s entire worth amounted to only about one hundred and fifty to sixty thousand US dors.


    And, in cash, only fifty to sixty thousand.


    But this time, his worth had more than tripled, and most importantly, with the five hundred thousand dors in cash, Donnie could do a lot more.


    Robert came over to Donnie''s ce, also bringing good news with him.


    "The newspaper business is settled! I''ve acquired ''Antic City Weekly''!"


    In Antic City, there are a total of four newspapers, two dailies, one Sunday paper, and one weekly! Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Among them, the most famous is the daily ''Antic City Forum'', which also boasts the highest sales!


    And naturally, the worst-selling is the weekly ''Antic City Weekend''!


    This is the newspaper that Robert has acquired!


    When it rains, it pours!


    Donnie didn''t expect that just as he was discussing the newspaper business with Olden, Robert had alreadypleted the task he was previously assigned.


    Donnie said, "Submit the application to City Hall immediately to change the weekly to a daily, also recruit more staff, and I want to go see this newspaper!"


    Robert said, "No problem, changing it to a daily, I think, can be smoothly handled by going to Eli Johnson at City Hall, and recruiting staff is indeed necessary. So, thest question is, when do you n to meet with the staff of the newspaper?"


    Donnie got up, "Right now!"


    The office address of ''Antic City Weekend'' is in the eastern district of Antic City; in fact, all four newspapers of Antic City are located there.


    But when Donnie arrived, the scene he encountered still prompted a feeling of helplessness in him; it appeared that Robert had chosen a newspaper weak not only in strength but also with the poorest office location.


    Including the editor-in-chief, the newsroom staff only numbered four or five people.


    Initially, Donnie had nned to give a speech to them upon arrival, but seeing the current situation, he no longer felt inclined to do so.


    Instead, he had a brief chat with the editor-in-chief of ''Antic City Weekend'', Robinson, and after getting a sense of his character, Donnie decided to keep him in the editor-in-chief position for a while. Still, should a more suitable candidate arise, a change would be necessary!


    In the end, Donnie decided to rename ''Antic City Weekend'' to ''Antic City Post''!"


    ```

 Chapter 86: 81, The Beauty Contest Begins (Fourth Update~)

    "Dear Donnie, did you receive the newspapers I sent you?"


    Clutching the phone, Donnie sat before a stack of America''s most influential newspapers¡ªThe Washington Post, Los Angeles Times, The New York Times¡ªall of which featured entertainment sections buzzing with news about the Miss America Pageant.


    "Dear Nucky, your efficiency is really too high. I''m now starting to worry whether our pageantmittee staff can arrive in those cities on time!"


    Organizing the pageantmittee in Antic City was not a difficult task for Donnie, but the real challengey in how to set up polling stations in other cities across America.


    This was precisely why Donnie had to coborate with Nucky, because in Antic City, only Nucky had the capacity to establish rtionships with other cities in such a short timeframe.


    Before Nucky left Antic City, Donnie had reached an agreement with him that they could not possibly impact the entire country with the first Miss America election.


    So in the end, they just selected a few key cities for the event.


    These included New York, Phdelphia, Los Angeles, Chicago, Houston, San Francisco, Boston, Pittsburgh, Anta, and Washington, eleven cities in total including Antic City itself.


    Excluding Antic City, the remaining ten cities would host localpetitions, each selecting their top three contestants.


    The top three from each city would arrive in Antic City in July to begin the final contest, and from there, the top three national winners would be decided, with the first ce naturally crowned as Miss America!


    To better attractpetitors, Donnie and Nucky also established corresponding rewards.


    The top three from each city would receive cash prizes and have all their expenses covered by themittee for their trip to Antic City, where they would also be honored with the title of Distinguished Citizens of Antic City.


    As for the national top three, the prizes were even more substantial. The most important of these was that the winner of Miss America would be arranged to go on a national lecture tour.


    Simply put, Donnie was about to create a star!


    In the America of 1920, he was creating a star!


    Of course, this involved a lot more details, all of which needed to be determined by Donnie and the electionmittee.


    "Haha, rest assured, I''ve already spoken to my friends. They are very interested in this and will cooperate with us fully!"


    It''s the girls they''re interested in, right?


    Donnie couldn''t help but scoff to himself. Unless there were unforeseen circumstances, this Miss America election was bound to be a contest rife with underhanded dealings.


    However, Donnie didn''t care about that. What he sought was how to use this event to expand his business empire.


    Donnie then discussed the details with Nucky.


    One of the critical issues was funding.


    To turn this beauty pageant into a nationally anticipated event, extensive promotional efforts would be indispensable from the start.


    ording to the arrangement Donnie had made with Nucky before, this event''s budget was set at a staggering 100,000 US dors.


    The actual expenditure was borne by Donnie and the Antic City City Hall.


    Indeed, this beauty pageant was initiated in the name of Antic City, with Donnie as the main organizer.


    For this purpose, Donnie had specifically registered apany named ''Starry Entertainment'' in Antic City!


    "I''m well aware of your influence, Nucky. Because of your decision, Antic City is sure to rise to a new level!"


    Donnie said,ughing.


    "Haha!" Nucky burst intoughter, clearly in a very good mood. The reason for his cheerfulness wasn''t just because the Miss America election was off to a smooth start. More importantly, he had already been in contact with Harding''s campaign manager through his connections and learned about the veracity of the scandals concerning Harding as ryed by Donnie.


    To ensure Harding''s smooth election, Nucky had agreed to bring Harding''s mistress and his illegitimate child to Antic City to prevent any idental revtions during Harding''s campaign.


    It was precisely Nucky''s actions... and of course, there was another critical point¡ªHarding needed the votes from New Jersey!


    So, when Nucky met with Harding''s campaign manager, the first thing that the manager said was, "As far as I know, to have Mr. Nucky''s support is to have the votes of New Jersey!"


    Through his campaign manager, Harding also expressed to Nucky that once elected, he would approve the construction of a highway from Antic City to Phdelphia!


    "This is a victory for both of us!" said Nucky, and then with a hint of regret he added, "It''s a pity, though, that this investment will take a while to reap returns."


    Nucky was a political genius who had the entire political scene of Antic City and New Jersey at hismand, but that didn''t make him a genius businessman.


    Up to this point, he still believed that despite the grand scale of the pageant and its ability to bring more exposure to Antic City, that was all it could achieve.


    As for the business opportunities it contained, he didn''t see them.


    Donnie, however, just smiled lightly. If Nucky knew that Ponzi was willing to invest 500,000 in advertising for the pageant, he''d surely be over the moon!


    Donnie was definitely not going to tell Nucky about this.


    After all, Donnie had signed the contract with Ponzi in his own name.


    But that didn''t mean Donnie wouldn''t go through the proper channels to turn this beauty pageant into an opportunity for more benefits for himself.


    "My dear Nucky, why would you think that way? Don''t you know that there are heaps and heaps of banknotes waving at us, just waiting for us to take them?"


    Nucky paused for a moment on the phone. After the past few days'' experiences, Nucky hade to acknowledge Donnie''s abilities, and now, hearing Donnie talk like this, he naturally took a greater interest.


    "Do you have an idea?"


    Donnie said, "As long as we persistently advertise Miss America in newspapers in major cities across the country, more and more people will definitely be interested in it.


    In time, we canpletely take advantage of the naming rights, advertising fees, and some other indirect ie, finding suitable partners to cooperate with.


    For example, aside from ordinary people, there are bound to be wealthy individuals interested in this event, for reasons you understand. In that case, can''t we contact some car dealers to sponsor ourpetition?


    Of course, this is just one example."


    Donnie, holding the phone, heard the hurried breathing of Nucky, and he was convinced that Nucky was not exercising but was astounded by his proposal.


    After all, in this era, though advertising exists, many people are unable to see its diversity, functionality, and aplishments.


    Just take this beauty pageant for instance. Nucky only noticed the influence the event brought to Antic City; that was already an advertising effect.


    However, his perspective was limited by the era, and he failed to see the personal benefits the pageant could bring them!


    Now, Donnie''s words were like opening a new door for Nucky!


    "I understand. I''ll make contact about this immediately!"


    Donnie said with a smile, "Then I''ll leave it to you, Mr. Nucky!"


    .


    Every reform cannot be peaceful; the reform in the West District was no exception!


    Although Donnie had said to use the big-fish-eat-little-fish approach to mitigate the impact of the West District''s reform, there were still many surprises.


    Previously, Donnie told Eli to support two capable gangs. The rest of the West District gangs were either to be taken out or assimted.


    Among these two gangs, Eli chose one in the West District named Tanding, led by a man named Tanding himself, and naturally, the other was John.


    Tanding took a non-cooperative stance against violence, wounding the leaders of three or four gangs within just a couple of days.


    Such actions naturally caused dissatisfaction among many.


    So today, when Tanding had just walked out of an Italian restaurant, he was suddenly shot at by someoneing head-on!


    If his subordinates hadn''t been brave enough to draw their guns and shoot back immediately, tomorrow could have been Tanding''s death anniversary!


    Eli was very angry about this and wanted to go to Donnie to discuss strategies right away.


    But at that moment, he was stopped by Sean Be.


    "Chief, isn''t this the perfect time for us to step in? Using the incident of Tanding being shot, we can immediately mobilize the public security forces to enter the West District, carry out a sweep, take all those stubborn people into custody, and highlight your influence, right?"


    Sean Be''s words made Eli nod slightly and say, "Good. We can''t go to Donnie for everything; otherwise, they will certainly look down on us!"


    Then Eli patted Sean Be on the shoulder, appreciatively saying, "You have a good brain, second only to mine. I never noticed your ability in this area before!"


    Sean Be spoke obsequiously, "All thanks to your excellent guidance!"


    Eliughed heartily, "Gather those youngsters from public security immediately. We''re going to properly sort out the West District!"


    "Yes!"


    .


    "Eli should be entering the West District shortly, so contact the gambling businesses controlled by those disobedient gangs right now and tell them to eithere under our wing or wait for the sweep!"


    At that time, John, sitting pompously in Isaiah''s pub, said to Gary Thomas.


    Gary Thomas had now be John''s top lieutenant!


    "Understood, I''ll get right on it!" Gary Thomas said excitedly.

 Chapter 87: 82. Atlantic City Post (Fifth Update~)

    John had already discussed the West District with Donnie, who, after hearing it all, had no objections whatsoever.


    After all, they had previously covered in detail the potential situations that could arise in the West District and the responses that John and his team would need to make.


    As long as they could take control of all the gambling houses, bars, and boarding houses in the West District, and with Sean Be as their ace undercover agent, Donnie was confident this district would soon fall into his hands.


    "Boss, there''s something I feel I must tell you!"


    Nate sought out Donnie again, wanting to discuss the matter of Charlie Luciano, who was locked up in the warehouse and had been for several days now.


    Since Nate was unsure of Donnie''s opinion on Charlie Luciano, he didn''t know how to handle the situation. Most importantly, whether he wanted the man to silently die off, or what else to do?


    So for the past few days, Nate had only given him some water to drink, not a bite to eat!


    "We''ll talk about it when Ie back tonight, there are more important things to do right now!"


    Donnie, along with Dwight, hurriedly left The Fuli Tavern. The preliminary work for the Antic City Post had beenpleted, and it was time for Donnie to start his n.


    "Well... okay then!" Seeing that Donnie was in a hurry, Nate swallowed back the words that were on the tip of his tongue!


    Donnie, Van Olden, and Dwight once again arrived at the headquarters of the Antic City Post.


    By this time, there were already more than a dozen staff members present, and their spirits seemed to have changed, something that pleased Donnie.


    "Boss, here''s the article you asked me to write!"


    The editor-in-chief of the Antic City Post, Robinson, looked eagerly at Donnie but was also somewhat worried.


    "Boss, are the sources of this news actually true or false? If it''s false, then we''re in big trouble!"


    Robinson''s excitement stemmed from the fact that the article Donnie had him write was astonishingly explosive. The Antic City Post was about to im that Charles Ponzi''spany, celebrated by many and already a household name in Antic City, was in fact a fraudulent enterprise?


    He had no real European postage stamp investments at all but was using the investors'' money to support his extravagant lifestyle and to pay earlier investors with the new funds he garnered.


    If all this was true, it would certainly be a scandal that would rock the entire United States!


    And because of the potentially explosive nature of the story, if it turned out to be false, then the first issue of the revamped Antic City Post would be aplete joke!


    Donnie did not respond immediately to Robinson''s questions and instead began reading the content he had drafted about the Ponzi scheme.


    Typically, such a report would require the Antic City Post to dispatch someone to Boston to investigate, in addition to interviewing those who had invested in Ponzi''spany.


    They might even need to travel to Europe to look into the European postage stamp scenario described by Ponzi.


    The whole process would take at least a few months.


    But now, the article was bereft of any such thing.


    All the evidence in Robinson''s hands had been supplied by Donnie.


    Of course, Donnie could not possibly have done everything he had talked about on his own; he just didn''t have the time.


    Take, for example, the interviews with several Bostonians that appeared in the article.


    One worker named George Monroe shared his story, being one of the first investors in Ponzi Company. In the early stages, thepany did indeed return interest as promised each month, and it was precisely because of this that George Monroe increased his investment, totaling one thousand US dors!


    Now, more than a month had passed, and the promised returns from Ponzi Company never materialized.


    There were at least five such interviews with different individuals in the entire article.


    Afterward, the article also stated that the Antic City Post had dispatched professional journalists to survey various European countries. After months of investigation, no country was found where stamps could yield the profits Ponzi imed through business operations.


    In conclusion, the article also revealed Ponzi''s previous fraud in Montreal, Canada, and his background.


    Throughout the report, the interviews with workers from Boston and the supposed investigations by the Antic City Post''s journalists in Europe were all fabricated.


    But Donnie didn''t care about this at all. What if it was fake?


    Something counterfeit could sometimes be used as if it were the real thing.


    As long as Ponzi''s operation was a sham, everything else would fall into ce.


    "Rx, this is something I have investigated thoroughly and verified before deciding to have you write it. You can be assured that the contents are true!"


    Donnie assured Robinson with conviction.


    Seeing Donnie so certain, Robinson chose to believe him, murmuring, "If that''s the case, the furious people of Antic City will surely beat Ponzi to death!"


    During this period, Ponzi had also absorbed a considerable amount of deposits in Antic City.


    Donnieughed and said, "That''s not something we need to worry about. As journalists, our duty is to tell people the true thoughts about the facts!"


    "Yes!" Robinson nodded, then asked, "Boss, shall we run this report as the front-page headline for tomorrow?"


    Donnie nodded. In reality, it was still a bit rushed for the Antic City Post to release such news at this time, but there was no choice. After talking to Nucky on the phone, Donnie had learned Nucky was already preparing to return to Antic City.


    If he waited for Nucky toe back and meet with Ponzi, once Nucky found out about the $500,000 Ponzi had invested with him, then part of that money would definitely have to be shared with Nucky.


    This was not what Donnie wanted to see.


    So there was no choice but to move ahead with it.


    "Show me the newspaper edition you''ve alreadyid out!"


    Before being sent to the printing press, the newspaper would always arrange a preliminaryyout of the day''s content because there were noputers back then, so everything had to be done through manual coge.


    "It''s already prepared for you!" Robinson brought out the version of the Antic City Post that was already prepared and handed it to Donnie.


    "Following your orders, boss, our Antic City Post is divided into six major sections: politics, economy, entertainment, sports, local travel, and advertisements. However, due to the recent reformatting of our newspaper and past circtions, there isn''t much in the way of advertising content."


    Donnie flipped through the newspaper in his hand. Because of the Ponzi scheme, the economy section took up the majority of the paper.


    In politics, there was analysis of several candidates for the uing U.S. election, along with some important figures in Antic City, New Jersey.


    In entertainment, the focus was on the uing Miss America pageant in Antic City. In addition, there was news of a Broadway showing to Antic City.


    In sports, the hottest event in the entire United States was baseball. At the end ofst season, the New York Yankees offered Boston''s famous Red Sox superstar Babe Ruth a huge annual sry of $125,000, bringing him over to their team.


    The local travel section was for those visiting Antic City, where it would tell them which tavern had the best environment, which had the cheapest liquor, and which had the fairest casino.


    Of course, there were also reports on lodging apartments and hotels.


    Seeing the content, Donnie finally showed a satisfied expression andughed, "All right, let''s distribute it just like this."


    Robinson, feeling very happy to receive Donnie''s approval, said, "Okay, boss, I''ll go give the instructions right now."


    Donnie continued to instruct, "Next, make a note of the main reporting focus for the Antic City Post!"


    "Yes!" While Robinson was happy to have just received Donnie''s praise, he was still somewhat dissatisfied with Donnie''s excessive involvement in the newspaper''s content creation. In his view, he was the professional when it came to newspapers. Shouldn''t Donnie be selling liquor instead?


    However, he also knew that in front of a bigshot like Donnie, he had no choice but to obey. If he didn''t, someone else would surely take his ce!


    Donnie was unaware of Robinson''s thoughts and frankly, Donnie didn''t care about them. So he continued to issue instructions.


    "For the economy section, after wrapping up Ponzi''s issue, shift the focus to the stock market on Wall Street, New York. Since entering the 1920s, the stock market has shown a prosperous state, and I believe this situation willst quite a long time!"


    Robinson, who had some doubts about Donnie, began to take him seriously after hearing this. That''s because Donnie was speaking the truth. Last year, the transaction volume in New York''s stock market was veryrge, with six days of trading exceeding two million shares¡ªbreaking the record at that time¡ªand 145 days of trading volume above one million shares!


    Although in the middle of the year, the Federal Reserve temporarily closed the New York stock market, and many newspapers gave negativements.


    But this couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of investors, so when 1920 came around, New York''s stock market became even crazier!


    ces where money could be made naturally attracted attention!


    "Understood!"


    "In the entertainment section, focus on the uing Miss America pageant. Assign someone to go to various cities and make sure to get firsthand information on all the contestants!"


    "Understood!"


    "For sports, continue to increase coverage of the Baseball League and also pay attention to the boxing ring situation. I will need this informationter!"


    Although Robinson didn''t understand why Donnie would be involved with the boxing ring, he took note of it.


    "As for other matters, you can decide what to report!"

 Chapter 88: 83. Ponzi Arrested (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)

    At ten in the morning, Ponzi, having just woken up, climbed out of bed sandwiched between two women. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    After putting on shorts and a robe, and after a simple wash, he headed to another room in the vi, where two more young girls were waiting for him, scantily d in sheer nightgowns.


    Ponzi stripped off his robe andy down on the bed, and the two young girls began to massage him.


    This had be the norm for Ponzi''s life in Antic City; after his massage, he would have lunch and nce over the day''s newspaper. In the afternoon, Ponzi would personally arrange the evening''s banquet.


    As for the trash generated fromst night''s party, it had already been cleaned up by the servants while Ponzi was sleeping.


    Ponzi, as usual, sat down at the dining tableid with fried eggs, bread, sausage, and a quart of milk.


    Of course, there was also a copy of the "Antic City Forum."


    Ponzi habitually picked up the newspaper with his left hand and the milk with his right.


    "Huh, the Miss America promotion has already started!"


    Ponzi saw that the front page headline of the "Antic City Forum" was already about the official promotion of the Miss America Pageant. In the article, Starry Entertainment called on all eligible young women in Antic City to sign up!


    It also detailed the various generous rewards for the winner of Miss America.


    Seeing that the Miss America winner would receive not only a handsome prize, a national tour, but also a vi in Antic City and a General Motors car, Ponzi eximed, "Donnie really goes all out, just these prizes alone are enough to drive all the chicks in the States wild!"


    For Ponzi, this was certainly a desirable situation; the more sessful the Miss America Pageant, the better for him.


    He had spent money, after all, and even invested half a million US dors in it!


    But just as Ponzi was feeling pleased, he suddenly discovered something that enraged him.


    Previously, Donnie had promised to give him the title sponsorship of Miss America, meaning the prefix of Miss America should include ''Mr. Ponzi''s generous sponsorship,'' and at the end of the report, there should be an introduction to hispany!


    However, after flipping through the paper back and forth, Ponzi did not find any rted content.


    How could such a discovery not anger Ponzi?


    Ponzi threw aside the "Antic City Forum" and was just about to get up and call Donnie to question this when he suddenly heard amotion at the door.


    "What''s the matter, making such a racket, have some decency!"


    Already annoyed, Ponzi immediately scolded loudly.


    At this moment, several people walked into the dining room, and despite the butler''s attempts to stop them, they were not sessful.


    The person leading them was none other than Van Olden, who had been having a good time in Antic City for a few days.


    "Who are you? Why are you barging into my home?" Seeing Van Olden and others'' impolite behavior, Ponzi immediately shoutedmandingly.


    "Mr. Ponzi, I am Van Olden of the Federal Bureau of Investigation, here is my badge. Now that I''ve answered your question, you should answer mine. What''s the deal with the content on this newspaper?"


    Having said that, Van Olden threw the "Antic City Post" he was holding at Ponzi.


    Ponzi, somewhat flustered, caught the newspaper and first red at Van Olden resentfully, "I will definitelyin to your superiors about your rude behavior, and also, I will have mywyer..."


    He stopped mid-sentence, his face turning to one of panic.


    Because he saw the content of the newspaper.


    "Ponzi Company or Ponzi Scheme, our paper will expose the biggest swindler in American financial history for you!"


    After the headline was the same article that Donnie had read the night before.


    "This, this, this can''t be possible, it''s all fake, nder, sheer nder!"


    Ponzi, devoid of his usualposure, shouted loudly.


    "Whether it''s nder or not, we''ll know once our colleagues in Boston investigate. Now, Mr. Ponzi, pleasee with us for questioning!"


    Van Olden took a few steps back, "No, no, no, I can''t go with you, I need to call mywyer!"


    Van Olden casually said, "Of course, but whether yourwyer from Boston wille over is another matter. Even if he does, you''ll still have toe with us!"


    After saying that, Van Olden had his subordinates cuff Ponzi.


    The cold handcuffs clicked shut, Ponzi''s face turned ashen. He knew his own affairs, and to him, the content of the newspaper seemed entirely true; after all, he had swindled over forty thousand people in Boston and couldn''t possibly remember every single name.


    The facts matched up, and so did the person!


    That was Ponzi''s thought.


    So he understood that he couldn''t really be taken away; if he was, everything would be over!


    "I, I want to see Donnie, yes, I want to see Donnie Block."


    At that moment, the only person Ponzi could think of who might save him was Donnie Block!


    .


    "Ponzi wants to see me?"


    Half an hourter, Donnie had already heard from Van Olden''s subordinates about the process of Ponzi''s arrest.


    "Ponzi wants to see you, is there something wrong with that? He invested half a million dors in the Miss America matter, and he thinks you''re the one with the best connections in Antic City. Besides, you have quite an influence here; he''s probably hoping you can save him, right?"

 Chapter 89: 83. Ponzi Arrested (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_2

    Bruce saw a puzzled expression on Donnie''s face and asked, bewildered.


    Donnie shook his head, "If we are speaking purely from the circumstancesid out, there naturally doesn''t seem to be a problem, but the crux of the matter lies in the fact that you and I both know Ponzi has a very good friend in Antic City?"


    A figure immediately surfaced in Bruce''s mind, and he said, "Are you talking about the Brigadier?"


    "Exactly!" Ponzi secretly met with the Brigadier several times in Antic City. To say there was no funny business going on between them, Donnie would definitely not believe it.


    But now, the other party wanted to meet with him. In this urgent situation, Donnie did not believe Ponzi could remain calm and not request a meeting with the Brigadier.


    The Brigadier''s political clout was simply something current Donnie couldn''t match!


    "Is it possible that the Brigadier has also be one of Ponzi''s clients?"


    Donnie looked at Bruce with a somewhatplicated expression and asked.


    Apart from this possibility, Donnie could think of no other reason. Otherwise, given Ponzi''s situation, he would definitely be wanting to meet with the Brigadier at this time.


    "Impossible, right?" Bruce said in surprise, "The person you''re talking about is the Brigadier, the former King of Antic City. How could someone like that be deceived by Ponzi?"


    "I''m increasingly convinced of this possibility!"


    Donnie did not answer Bruce''s question. In Donnie''s opinion, no matter how smart a person is, they have their weaknesses, and the elderly are no exception.


    In his previous life, those who sold pyramid schemes and health products always saw the elderly as the easiest group to deceive!


    "If it really is this possibility, $500,000 is way too little for what I''ve earned from Ponzi!"


    Donnie couldn''t help butin.


    If Ponzi really did deceive the Brigadier as well, based on the Brigadier''s assets, Ponzi would certainly have a lot of cash on hand by now.


    "No!" Donnie''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he immediately asked Olden''s men, "Where did you take Ponzi?"


    "He''s in the house in West District that you arranged," they replied.


    Upon hearing this, Donnie finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that if Olden took Ponzi to a police station and Ponzi had indeed deceived the Brigadier, Ponzi would be in danger now!


    "Bruce, go to Robert right now and call Westglenn and Randy Powers. I''ll wait for you at Olden''s ce!"


    Bruce responded, "Okay!"


    Afterward, Donnie and Bruce acted separately. Donnie took Olden''s men and drove to West District first, while Bruce went to Scott''s tavern to pick up Westglenn and Randy Powers.


    By the time Bruce and the others arrived, Donnie had just gotten out of the car, "Let''s go in together."


    Donnie had prepared an apartment for Olden and the others. As Donnie pushed the door open and entered, he saw Ponzi sitting despondently on the couch, still confused by the current events unfolding around him.


    When Ponzi saw Donnie walk in, his face immediately showed an expression as if a savior had arrived.


    The man sprang up from the couch, eager to rush over to Donnie, but this action was stopped by Olden.


    "Donnie, Donnie, have youe to save me?"


    Without responding to Ponzi''s question, Donnie simply sat down on the couch. As Ponzi observed this action, he suddenly realized what was happening.


    "It''s you, this was all your doing, wasn''t it?"


    Donnie chuckled softly and said, "Mr. Ponzi, I bet you didn''t expect to meet me again under such circumstances, did you?"


    Although Donnie did not directly answer Ponzi''s words, this response made it clear to Ponzi what Donnie meant. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "This is illegal detention! I''ll sue you! I will definitely sue all of you!" Ponzi screamed somewhat frantically.


    Donnieughed and said, "Dear Mr. Ponzi, I actually wanted topliment you on your intelligence, but why are you being foolish again? Let me tell you very clearly, Olden and his team are indeed real Federal Agents, and as for your affairs... do you think Boston hasn''t heard about your news yet?


    Rest assured, I''ve already had my people deliver thetest edition of the Antic City Post to Boston at top speed.


    By the time you get to Washington, I''m sure that everything about you will have been investigated thoroughly in Boston!"


    Donnie''s words made Ponzi feel as if he had plummeted into an abyss.


    "No, you can''t do this. Donnie, have you forgotten? There was a business cooperation between us. If I get caught, you won''t get that money either. The federal government will definitely recover that money. This situation doesn''t benefit you at all.


    I can forgo the previous $500,000, just please spare my life!" Ponzi pleaded with Donnie.


    At that moment, Donnie took a document from Dwight''s hands and tossed it to Ponzi, saying with a smile, "Are you talking about this document?"


    Dwight had been following Donnie''s orders to observe Ponzi in recent days and had thoroughly investigated Ponzi''s hiding ce for documents. After Ponzi was taken by Olden, Dwight sneaked into Ponzi''s home and took the document from his study.


    It turned out that all of Ponzi''s expenses in Antic City were paid by check, which was fortunate because Dwight could have also found some cash in his safe.


    As Ponzi looked at the document in his hands, he realized everything. From the moment he arrived in Antic City, Donnie had been scheming against him.

 Chapter 90: 83. Ponzi Arrested (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    Sponsoring Miss America, that was just one of the ways Donnie wanted to swindle money in his own hands!


    "So... you''re going to kill me now?"


    Ponzi asked Donnie with a trembling heart.


    In the current situation, if he were Donnie Block, the best way to ensure that he wouldn''t rat himself out after being sent to court would be to kill Charles Ponzi, which meant himself!


    Donnie shook his head and said, "Of course not, Mr. Ponzi, have you forgotten what I told you before? I just want to be a businessman, and businessmen don''t do illegal things.


    Moreover, Olden is my friend, a very good friend. Now, everyone in Antic City knows that you were caught by Olden. If you died mysteriously like that, my friend Olden would also be in a lot of trouble!"


    It was then that Ponzi could finally breathe a sigh of relief. As long as you don''t die, there is always hope for everything.


    Although he dared not re at Donnie openly, at this moment Ponzi had cursed Donnie countless times in his heart. He swore that once this matter went to court, he would immediately expose Donnie''s dealings.


    He was determined to ensure that Donnie wouldn''t get a single cent.


    "Olden, based on Mr. Ponzi''s evidence, which prison is he most likely to end up in if he gets sentenced?"


    At this time, Donnie asked Olden.


    Olden shrugged indifferently and said, "There''s a good chance he''ll be sent to the prison in Anta. Actually, it doesn''t matter which prison he''s sent to, as long as we have money, we will have our people everywhere!"


    "So, are there many deaths in prison due to inmate fights?" Donnie asked with a smile, very pleased with Olden''s cooperation.


    "Many, of course many. Such things are never news in the prisons of the United States!"


    Olden said with augh.


    Their conversation turned Ponzi''splexion even paler¡ªnone of their words included him, yet none strayed from him!


    "Mr. Ponzi, I would like to exchange three requests of mine for your personal safety, that shouldn''t be too difficult, right?"


    Ponzi immediately nodded and said, "No, no!"


    Donnie said with a smile, "The first request, I think you should know without me saying, right?"


    Ponzi said disheartedly, "I know, Mr. Block, rest assured, nobody else will know about the cooperation between you and me!"


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction and continued, "The second request, I''m very curious, during your time in Antic City, you''ve met with the Colonel in private several times. Have you turned the Colonel into your client already?"


    Ponzi looked up at Donnie sharply, not expecting Donnie to know even this.


    But immediately, a look of resignation shed in his eyes. Since Donnie had started investigating him after his arrival in Antic City, it was not surprising for Donnie to know about his meetings with the Colonel.


    "That''s right. Actually, I wanted to get Nucky''s investment, but Nucky is too smart. Although he didn''t say it directly, I knew he didn''t believe in my business.


    So, after some investigation, when I found out the Colonel wanted to deal with Nucky in Antic City, I approached the Colonel and gained his trust. He gave me an investment of half a million US Dors!"


    Donnie suddenly understood. If that was the case, everything made sense, and it also resolved another one of Donnie''s doubts.


    Why the Colonel had been so low-keytely; Donnie had thought the Colonel was waiting to push Nucky out of the limelight, but now it seemed the Colonel was waiting for the interest from Ponzi.


    "The third request, Mr. Ponzi, you''ve swindled thousands of people in Boston and Antic City. I think you must have prepared a getaway n for yourself, so I''m very curious if your secret ount could afford an additional $200,000 for your safety,"


    Every swindler should have one or several secret ounts.


    Donnie believed Ponzi was no exception. In fact, Donnie was more interested in all of Ponzi''s secret assets, but if that was the case, it would be tantamount to taking Ponzi''s life.


    So, $200,000 should be Ponzi''s limit.


    As expected, after Ponzi hesitated briefly upon hearing the figure Donnie proposed, he said, "No problem, but how can you guarantee my safety? So while I can give you the money, you''ll have to wait until I''m safely out of prison to receive it!"


    Donnie chuckled and said, "Mr. Ponzi, do you take me for a fool, or do you think the FBI are fools? You''ve scammed so much money in Boston and Antic City, do you really think that once you''re in the federal headquarters, those people won''t have a way to draw out all of your ie?"


    The federal government is short on money, the FBI even more so.


    Now that they havended Ponzi, a juicy catch, they would dry him out, else they would be letting themselves down.


    "I''ve already spoken on the phone with headquarters. The order from headquarters is to get you to Washington swiftly and smoothly, Mr. Ponzi. Surely you don''t think the headquarters just wants to arrest you as soon as possible?"


    Olden interjected just in time.


    Ponzi waspletely deted. He had dealt with many high-level figures in Boston; he knew exactly what kind of faces they had, without needing Donnie or Olden to tell him.


    "Mr. Ponzi, you now have only one option, and that is to trust me. $200,000, and after you get out of prison, I can give you $50,000. Whether you want to make aeback or do something else, I think that should be enough!"

 Chapter 91: 83. Ponzi Arrested (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_4

    Donnie said casually.


    "I can''t believe you!"


    Ponzi still wanted to hold on; after all, it''s human nature. He had heard about the interrogation methods of the FBI, but he had never really experienced them, so it was inevitable that he''d have some hope of getting lucky.


    "Of course, perhaps you think you can endure the FBI''s usual interrogation techniques, but don''t forget, you are a walking treasure. To get your property, the FBI will certainly use unconventional means. On this point, I think Olden has more authority to speak than I do!"


    Ponzi was nowpletely at Donnie''s mercy, so Donnie was in no hurry at all.


    Olden walked over to Ponzi with a sinister smile, "Mr. Ponzi, let me introduce you to some of the unconventional interrogation methods of the Federal Bureau of Investigation..."


    Ponzi was not some fearless person; he was just a lucky fraudster.


    It was impossible to imagine such a person having a strong willpower.


    And Ponzi himself understood that everything Donnie had just said was true. Once he was taken to FBI headquarters, those people would definitely not let him go.


    To pry open his mouth and find out about his secret ounts, they would surely stop at nothing!


    Which meant he definitely couldn''t keep that money.


    "Donnie, can you really give me fifty thousand US dors after Ie out?"


    Knowing Ponzi''s defenses had crumbled, Donnie smiled, "Of course, I am a man of my word!"


    "Alright!" Ponzi gritted his teeth and told Donnie about one of his secret ounts, "There''s a total of 236,780 US dors in it. I saved it just in case. Now that you have the ount number and password, you can withdraw it."


    Donnie showed a satisfied smile, "Rest assured, when youe out of prison, you cane to Antic City to find me. By then, you will definitely receive the reward you deserve."


    Ponzi slumped to the ground, saying helplessly, "I hope everything you say is true!"


    Donnie, Olden, and Bruce left the room.


    "Do you really believe Ponzi''s words, that he won''t rat you out?" Bruce asked Donnie at that moment.


    Donnie looked at Olden, "Based on your understanding of FBI headquarters, are they capable of wrenching information about us from Ponzi?"


    Olden replied, "Have no doubt, I''ve studied the interrogation methods at FBI headquarters. Given Ponzi''s state, once inside, I can assure you he''ll reveal everything clear as day, including the number of women he slept withst night, their names, and any distinguishing features they have."


    Hearing this, Bruce turned immediately to return to the room.


    "What are you doing?" Donnie grabbed Bruce and asked.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "Obviously, I''m going to kill him. Are we supposed to let him spill everything about us? If that happens, we''ll have to give up the money we''ve got!" Bruce said as if it were a matter of course.


    Donnie waved his hand, "You can''t kill Ponzi; I didn''t deceive him about one thing just now. Everyone in Antic City already knows that it was Olden who captured Ponzi. If Ponzi dies now, FBI headquarters will certainly suspect Olden.


    Combined with the previous matter involving David Jabbar, Olden will be in a lot of trouble!"


    Olden showed a grateful expression when he heard Donnie considering his situation.


    "So what do we do now?" Bruce asked.


    Donnie''s face showed not the slightest hint of worry as heughed and said, "The news Ponzi just shared with us has already provided a solution to this issue!"


    Bruce asked, "What news?"


    "The General!" Donnie chuckled, "The General''s wealth is not inconsiderable, but $200,000 in cash is a pretty sum, and to anyone right now, Ponzi is a juicy piece of meat. I reckon the General absolutely has a reason to send people to capture Ponzi!"


    .


    Smack!


    Inside the General''s vi, the elderly General''s face was an unhealthy red with anger at this moment.


    On the expensive wool carpet were the pieces of a cup the General had just smashed... With the lesson fromst time, the General could no longer bear to smash those costly antiques.


    "Damn that Ponzi, damn that Ponzi, he should be shot dead in a hail of bullets!"


    Right then, the General roared like an old lion in a fit of rage.


    He never imagined that one day he would be duped by a country bumpkin from Boston.


    A strong sense of humiliation made it hard for the General to catch his breath.


    Seeing the General like this, Vince, who had been left with a bruised and swollen face by Luciano, hurried over tofort him.


    "Godfather, take care of your health!"


    The General shouted loudly, "Find Ponzi for me, and bring this man to me!"


    Vince looked at the General somewhat puzzled, "Godfather, why don''t I just finish him off!"


    For Vince, finding some hitmen and killing Ponzi under FBI protection was much easier than bringing Ponzi alive to the General!


    The General snorted coldly and said, "Fool, have you forgotten the reports in the newspapers? Ponzi scammed thousands in Boston; and with the people from Antic City, he''s taken at least $15 million in cash. If we can get our hands on that money, then we can use it to deal with Nucky!"


    Vince then understood the General''s intent; the man was coveting Ponzi''s assets.


    Vince, initially resistant to the idea of capturing Ponzi alive, suddenly lost his fear of the FBI at the thought of Ponzi''s immense wealth.


    How powerful could a federalw enforcement agency that hadn''t been established for long be?


    "Godfather, rest assured, I will definitely bring this man to you alive!"


    "Good!" Seeing Vince''s attitude, the General''s face finally showed a hint of a smile.


    "However, now that Ponzi is caught by the FBI and not in our jurisdiction''s lockup, we need some time to find their exact location. I''m afraid they might leave Antic City during this time!" Vince said with some concern.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. They can only leave Antic City in two ways: by car or by train. I tend to believe they will leave by train. In that case, have someone closely watch these two ces, and I believe there will definitely be a payoff!" the General replied.


    Vince smiled and said, "I got it!"


    In fact, without the General saying anything, the news that the FBI was nning to take Ponzi out of Antic City by train tomorrow had already spread by tonight.

 Chapter 92: 84銆乀he Doomsday of the Brigadier General (7K Long Chapter, Please Subscribe~)

    In the era withoutmercial airne travel, the most convenient mode of transportation to and from Antic City was the train.


    Through the efforts of Jonathan Pitney, the first pioneer of Antic City, the city gained its first railway to Phdelphia. Subsequently, American railwaypanies discovered the business opportunities in Antic City and began to expand its railways.


    Now, there are two railwaypanies and four railway lines operating between Phdelphia and Antic City, with over a dozen trains running between the two cities every day.


    Among them was a premium train service, while tickets for the other trains from Phdelphia to Antic City cost 1 US Dor, a ticket for this train was 3 US Dors!


    At 7 o''clock in the morning, one such train was scheduled to depart.


    Vince Olden and his men escorted Ponzi to the Antic City train station.


    The group surrounded Ponzi, carefully avoiding the crowd and headed inside the station.


    But at this time, when most people were still half asleep, sporadic gunfire suddenly erupted at the Antic City train station.


    The unexpected sound of gunshots made everyone at the station suddenly duck and cover their heads, while others scattered in panic!


    Vince Olden and his team chose to duck and cover their heads as well.


    Ponzi, still dazed, had not yet grasped what was happening.


    It was because of this confusion that Ponzi suddenly saw several men with masked faces, holding rifles, charging towards them.


    Seeing this, Ponzi panicked and immediately attempted to flee, but before he could get far, Vince Olden, who had been crouching at his side, miraculously stuck out a foot.


    Bang!


    The unsuspecting Ponzi went sprawling to the ground.


    The men holding rifles were momentarily startled by the scene, but they quickly recovered and rushed forward.


    "Nobody move, or we''ll shoot you dead!"


    While some men threatened Vince Olden and the others with their long guns, others grabbed Ponzi, who was lying on the ground, pulled him up, and, uponpleting their objective so smoothly, immediately left the scene with the bewildered Ponzi in tow. They boarded a truck they had already prepared and sped out of Antic City.


    At the time, no one noticed that an ordinary Ford Model T was following them as they drove away from the site.


    Only after the assants had left did Vince Olden hurriedly get up and shout angrily, "Who dares to be so bold as to abduct a person from the Federal Bureau of Investigation?"


    No one could answer Olden''s question, and he didn''t expect an answer. After shouting, Olden ran to the nearest phone booth and immediately called Washington.


    "Director, something terrible has happened, Ponzi has been abducted!"


    After Olden had captured Ponzi, he indeed called their acting director, William Allen, who, upon confirming Ponzi''s capture, was extremely excited.


    Following the previous director''s departure, the position of director of the Federal Bureau of Investigation had not been officially appointed, and William Allen was merely an acting director.


    However, hecked the previous director''s influence, and with various factions within the Bureau, he had little room to maneuver.


    Now that Olden had captured possibly the biggest financial fraudster in American history, William Allen immediately felt it was an opportunity to establish his authority.


    As a result, Allen issued an absolute order to Olden: Ponzi must be brought back alive.


    How could it be that just a day hadn''t passed, and Ponzi was abducted?


    "How could you let this happen..." Allen roared over the phone.


    This forced Olden to hold the phone away from his ear.


    "Director, we were helpless. They had long guns and outnumbered us. It all happened so suddenly; we barely had a chance to react before Ponzi was taken away!"


    "It''s anarchy,plete anarchy!" Allen roared helplessly, "Find out who was responsible for this, I want them to spend the rest of their lives in jail!"


    Olden replied, "Yes, sir, we will definitely get to the bottom of this!"


    .


    While Olden was being scolded by William Allen, Ponzi had already seen who had abducted him!


    "Vince, is that you?"


    Since Vince was still sporting a bruised face, Ponzi couldn''t be sure that the almost unrecognizable person before him was the protege of the general, Vince.


    "Mr. Ponzi, I bet you didn''t expect to see me again so soon!"


    Vince was truly ecstatic at that moment; he had expected today''s operation to be a fierce battle, yet it had gone so smoothly.


    Ponzi was far from naive enough to think that Vince hade to rescue him. In fact, being out of the FBI''s control could well be worse for him.


    "Mr. McGrady, I really appreciate youing to save me, and I will surely repay you properly!"


    "Heh heh!" Vinceughed smugly, "Charles, of course, you should thank me. So, I figure if you give me all the money you''ve swindled these past few months, that would make both of us very happy!"


    It was indeed all about the money.


    Ponzi wasn''t surprised at all by this oue.


    "However, Mr. Charles, your audacity is really something, daring to deceive the general''s money. You should know that no one in Antic City has ever had the guts to do that!"

 Chapter 93: 84. The Doomsday of the Brigadier General (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_2

    Vince said proudly,


    "Mr. McGrady, listen to me, I naturally don''t have the guts to deceive the General. It was all Donnie who made me do it. He told me that if I didn''t do this, he would expose everything about me. I had no choice."


    "But rest assured, I haven''t touched a cent of the General''s money. When I see the General, I will hand it all over to him!"


    Ponzi directed the line of fire at Donnie.


    Sure enough, upon hearing the name Donnie Block, Vince, who was already bruised and swollen, now looked even uglier, naturally looking even less human.


    After being beaten up by Charlie Luciano, Vince knew that it was Donnie who had given away his location.


    "It''s that bastard again. I won''t let him off, rest assured. After I get all your property, both Donnie Block and Nucky willpletely disappear from Antic City!"


    "I have always believed in the strength of the General and you, Mr. McGrady!" Ponzi first ttered, then asked cautiously, "What about me?"


    "Haha!" Vinceughed out loud and said, "That will depend on your performance!"


    Bang!


    At that moment, the truck suddenly stopped.


    Vince, who was sitting in the back of the truck, was jolted by the abrupt stop, almost falling over.


    "Rooney, how are you driving!" Vince, who hadn''t adjusted himself yet, started cursing at this time.


    But the driver Rooney didn''t answer his question. What answered him was a series of gunshots.


    By the time Vince realized it, his chest had already been pierced by bullets, his blood soaking through his clothes, turning into a puddle in an instant.


    Vincey in the truck, dying without ever knowing what had happened.


    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind!


    Having guessed that the General would surely make a move on Ponzi, Donnie naturally had his own n.


    Ponzi couldn''t die at the hands of Van Olden, but he could die by someone else''s hand.


    Everyone at the Antic City station just saw that Ponzi was abducted, so what happened to him next was already irrelevant to Van Olden.


    Donnie also believed that a reward of fifty thousand US dors would be enough for Van Olden to happily face William Allen''s wrath.


    Bruce Currie, Robert Lird, Westglenn, and Randy Powers, four kings of soldiersing down from the battlefield, attacked Vince and others by surprise. If problems still arose under such circumstances, they couldn''t have survived on the battlefield either.


    When one round of shooting ended, Bruce, holding a rifle, jumped directly onto the truck. To his surprise, Vince and the others were already dead as doornails.


    Yet, Ponzi still had a breath in him.


    When Ponzi lying in the truck saw Bruce, a bleak smile appeared on his face: "Donnie, what a good move!"


    Bang!


    Bruce shot Ponzi directly in the head, "Talk too much!"


    Robert and the others were also finishing off the others with extra shots at that time.


    "Vince actually took Ponzi out of the city; that does save us a lot of trouble!" Robert, looking at the corpses in the car, said indifferently.


    Bruceughed, "Didn''t Donnie say it? Ponzi is too important. Even the General couldn''t possibly hide him in the city."


    "Let''s take care of these guys quickly!"


    Robert started calling over Westglenn and Randy Powers to pick up stones from the roadside, then tied them to these people. Finally, Robert came to the driver''s seat of the truck, fixed the elerator with an iron rod, and then drove the truck directly into the Antic Ocean.


    With a booming ssh,


    The entire truck and all the people on it sank to the bottom of the Antic Ocean.


    .


    Donnie sat in the hall of The Fuli Tavern; it was the morning, and The Fuli Tavern had no patrons yet, but at this time, Donnie looked somewhat embarrassed.


    In front of him slumped a man with barely any breath left, stubbornly and crazily stuffing himself with food¡ªit was Charlie Luciano!


    Things had been happening so frequently ofte that Donnie had forgotten the existence of someone like Charlie Luciano.


    In recent days, Nate only dared to give Luciano a bit of drink to sustain his life.


    He hadn''t dared to give any food!


    What if Donnie really intended to starve the man to death?


    "Nate, really, you too, with such a big event, how could you not remind me, look at how hungry you''ve made Mr. Luciano!"


    Nate: "..."


    I indeed wanted to tell you, but you''d have to give me a chance!


    Though internally criticizing, Nate dared not express it out loud.


    Donnie looked at Charlie and said, "Charlie, by now you should know, David Jabbar has left Antic City, and his Fuli Tavern has been sold to me. And the deal between him and you¡­ the one about assassinating me, that should be void now, right?"


    Charlie Luciano stuffed a piece of bread in his mouth, then, with his cheeks bulging, said to Donnie, "Previously, it was David Jabbar''s business with you, and now it''s between you and me!"


    Donnie''s eyebrows arched. He had kept Charlie Luciano alive until now because Luciano was backed by Meyer, who controlled the entire bootlegging business in New York City.


    If Donnie''s bootlegging was to enter New York, then it had to go through Meyer.

 Chapter 94: 84. The Doomsday of the Brigadier General (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    "I really don''t like your attitude right now!" Donnie didn''t care if Luciano would be the underworld emperor of New York in the future; at present, Luciano, in Donnie''s eyes, was nothing more than a somewhat useful bargaining chip!


    "Dwight, take away all the food in front of this man and lock him up in the warehouse!"


    Upon hearing the word "warehouse," Charlie immediately tensed up, frightened.


    How he had gotten through thest few days was something only he knew.


    He absolutely didn''t want to enter that ce again; he didn''t want to step foot in the warehouse ever again in his life!


    "Wait, wait a minute!"


    Luciano hurriedly spoke out.


    "Donnie Block, do you know that Mr. Meyer won''t let you off the hook if you treat me like this?"


    Donnie chuckled and said, "So if I let you go, could Mr. Meyer and I be friends?"


    Luciano shook his head and said, "Nothing is impossible, as long as I''m willing to speak on your behalf!"


    Donnie said, "I remember you just said that the matter between us isn''t settled yet!"


    Luciano, now under someone else''s roof, had to bow his head and reluctantly implied that the past events were over.


    But only Luciano knew that this matter would definitely not be over. He didn''t think Donnie Block was very strong; his defeat was merely due to carelessness, not having investigated Donnie''s situation thoroughly. Once he returned to New York and regrouped, he would surely lead his men back to Antic City and kill Donnie!


    However, Donnie appeared to trust Luciano quite easily and said with a smile, "That''s for the best. I know that Mr. Meyer''s private liquor is smuggled from Europe and Canada. You can tell Mr. Meyer that I have a batch of whisky that, although it may not match the quality of the smuggled liquor, is very cheap in price. Additionally, I am very keen on the prospect of a partnership with Mr.


    Meyer!"


    "No problem, I''ll talk to Mr. Meyer about it, and I believe Mr. Meyer would definitely be willing to partner with you, Donnie!"


    Luciano said seriously.


    "Good!" Donnie nodded, then smiled and said, "So now we''re friends?"


    "That''s right!" Luciano, clenching his mrs, said, "We''re friends now!"


    Donnie said with augh, "In that case, no one will ever know about the things you did in my warehouse!"


    Luciano: "..."


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Luciano was a proud gang member, aspiring to be a big shot like Meyer.


    And such a big shot can''t have a tainted history!


    Only now did Luciano realize why Donnie''s men had taken photos of him and the warehouse when they let him out.


    This was a deathblow to his spirit!


    These past days, Luciano had been locked up alone in a warehouse with no daylight, and there wasn''t a single bottle of liquor in the whole warehouse beside himself.


    During this time, he could survive without eating, but couldn''t avoid other bodily functions; the warehouse didn''t have the facilities for that. Therefore, Luciano had no choice but to make do and leave his waste in the warehouse!


    If photos of these scenes were made public...


    Luciano would rather be shot dead by Donnie on the spot!


    While Luciano was struggling with his thoughts, Donnie saw that Bruce and the others had returned. "Dwight, take our new friend Charlie Luciano, get him a good bath, then find him a pretty woman and treat Mr. Luciano well. Being able to meet us and be our friend, I think Luciano is definitely one lucky guy!"


    Dwight, trying to hold backughter, said to Luciano, "Mr. Luciano, please follow me!"


    Luciano: "..."


    .


    Donnie didn''t follow Bruce and the others to discuss business in the hall of The Fuli Tavern but took them to his own office.


    "Everything has been taken care of, no traces left behind!"


    Sitting on the sofa in Donnie''s office, Bruce said casually, seemingly as if it had been a trivial task for him.


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction, trusting in the abilities of Bruce and the others!


    Robert, a bit worried, asked, "Vince was the Major''s prot¨¦g¨¦, and currently his most reliant subordinate. Now that we''ve taken him out, won''t the Major have a problem with that?"


    Donnieughed carelessly and said, "Don''t worry, from today on, the Major will be preupied with how to clear his connections with the disappearance of Ponzi. He''s no longer able to stir up any trouble in Antic City!"


    .


    The Major learned about what happened at the Antic City train station and was very pleased with how Vince and his men sessfully abducted Ponzi.


    "Vince has finally grown up; maybe in the future, I can entrust him with more important tasks!"


    The Major sat on the couch in his study, holding a ss of whiskey, a smile on his lined face.


    And sitting next to the Major was Roy Xin Sen, the old man whom the Major had invited to prepare to deal with David Jabbar!


    Different from the Major''s smile, Roy Xin Sen looked somewhat worried.


    "I''ve shed with men from the Federal Bureau of Investigation. Although their skills aren''t that great, they''re professionally trained. For Vince to have so easily snatched Ponzi from their hands, it doesn''t quite make sense!"


    The Major never dismissed Roy''s advice lightly.

 Chapter 95: 84. The Doomsday of the Brigadier General (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_4

    "What do you mean?"


    Roy shook his head, "I''m not too clear, I just feel that the operation by Vince and his team is going too smoothly. This kind of smoothness makes me uneasy!"


    Although the Brigadier General valued Roy''s advice, he also had his own thoughts. "For the Federal Bureau of Investigation, safely bringing Ponzi to Washington is the most important thing. They can''t possibly hold back on this matter.


    Furthermore, to ensure Vince could seed easily, I assigned all of my most capable men to him, coupled with strong firepower. It''s understandable that things went smoothly!"


    Roy said, "I hope so. Now all we can do is wait for news from Vince!"


    The Brigadier General nodded. He had originally nned to meet Ponzi in person, but Ponzi had be far too sensitive a figure.


    Just to be cautious, he had entrusted the entire interrogation of Ponzi to Vince.


    The agreement was that Vince would report the results of the interrogation to him by tomorrow morning. If in one day''s time, Vince couldn''t get anything out of Ponzi, then the Brigadier General himself would have to step in!


    .


    A day passed quickly!


    The Brigadier General, unable to sleep for long these days, rose early. He even had his breakfast in his study, fearing he might miss Vince''s call if it came.


    But, by seven o''clock in the morning, there was still no call from Vince!


    "Could something have gone wrong?"


    As time passed without Vince''s answer, the Brigadier General''s mood started to grow anxious.


    Just then, the butler knocked and came in.


    "Sir, here are today''s newspapers, the ''Antic City Forum'', and the ''Antic City Post'' that you specifically instructed us to purchase!"


    For the residents of Antic City, reading the ''Antic City Forum'' every morning had be a habit, and the Brigadier General was no exception.


    Even while in prison, the Brigadier General, through his connections, managed to read the ''Antic City Forum'' daily.


    But, with the Ponzi scheme fraud case being reported, the ''Antic City Post'' suddenly drew the attention of many Antic City residents.


    Moreover, in the past couple of days, the ''Antic City Post'' had been serially covering the ''Ponzi scheme''... The ''Antic City Post'' had begun referring to Ponzi''s fraud as the ''Ponzi scheme''!


    Therefore, the Brigadier General had also instructed his butler to include the ''Antic City Post'' in his daily read.


    Receiving the newspapers, the Brigadier General decided to first check out thetest news on the Ponzi scheme in the ''Antic City Post''.


    "Eh, today''s ''Antic City Post'' is actually discussing Ponzi''s behavior in Antic City."


    Upon reading the opening of the report, the Brigadier General voiced his perplexity.


    But as he read on, his expression grew increasingly grim.


    The report pointed out that after arriving in Antic City, Ponzi had been too intimately involved with a big shot in Antic City, and it even confidently imed that this Antic City heavyweight had been duped by Ponzi''s crude scams, investing in thetter''spany.


    Although the report did not mention his name directly, the description of this big shot''s appearance and his residence all pointed to the Brigadier General.


    What''s more, the report also mentioned that this big shot sustained heavy losses because of the Ponzi scheme. If Ponzi was taken to Washington, then it was certain that this heavyweight''s losses could never be recovered.


    The report stopped abruptly there, and the following article covered the incident that urred at the Antic City station yesterday morning¡ªPonzi''s abduction!


    The implications were obvious!


    Looking at these two reports, the brigadier became ashen-faced, his breathing quickened.


    Yet, at this moment, his butler walked in again, his face stricken with panic.


    "Boss, arge crowd has gathered outside our vi. These people im they''ve been duped by Ponzi, and they now believe that you must have captured him. So, they demand that you hand over Ponzi orpensate them for their losses!"


    "I...."


    The brigadier''s vision darkened, and he copsed backwards.


    .


    "The brigadier has fainted? Had a stroke? Can''t speak?"


    Donnie quickly received this piece of news.


    Dwight rapidly said, "Yes, I saw with my own eyes people from the first hospitale to take the brigadier away. Later, I deliberately went to the hospital and inquired with a nurse I knew well, only to find out that the brigadier indeed had a stroke from acute anger!"


    After finishing his report, Dwight looked at Donnie with a face full of admiration. As Donnie''s current bodyguard and driver, Dwight was naturally aware of Donnie''s ns.


    The people who appeared in front of the brigadier''s vi this morning weren''t all investors in Ponzi''s scheme; most of them were actually from the West District.


    And the Antic City residents who had fallen for the Ponzi scheme hadn''t thought to protest in front of the brigadier''s vi. It was only when people from all corners of Antic City started saying that the brigadier must have kidnapped Ponzi and obtained all the assets Ponzi had swindled, that they joined in.


    So, under such instigation, more and more people showed up at the gates of the brigadier''s vi.


    As for the brigadier''s once esteemed reputation in Antic City... once my hard-earned money was conned away, any prestige was rendered utterly useless!


    To think that the former king of Antic City, who once gave Nucky, the current king of Antic City, such a headache, had now suffered a stroke under a series of maneuvers by Donnie?


    Dwight was surprised and also felt the oue was filled with drama!


    Donnie also felt that the oue was dramatically ironic!


    Although in a certain TV show in the future, the brigadier also had a stroke, it was due to being teased by a prostitute, the real brigadier had not actually had a stroke. Instead, after several confrontations with Nucky, he realized he was no match for Nucky and decided to abandon the struggle.


    For the sake of his own face, Nucky decided to break with the tradition of naming streets in the United States after Antic City, choosing specifically to name a street in Antic City as Ko Street, and appointed the brigadier as the honorary mayor of Antic City.


    Thus ended their rivalry.


    But what Donnie had not expected was that the brigadier really did have a stroke this time!


    "I don''t know whether this is good or bad!"


    Donnie did indeed want to pin the me for Ponzi''s disappearance on the brigadier, so that his own side would be free of any suspicion.


    Now that the brigadier had suffered a stroke and couldn''t speak, from this perspective, it seemed like a good oue.


    But without the constraint of the brigadier, Nucky would have no rival to match him in Antic City anymore; would such an oue lead Nucky to refocus his sights on Donnie?


    As Donnie was mulling over this issue, the telephone rang.


    Picking up the phone, it was Nucky on the line.


    "Donnie, I am returning to Antic City right away. This trip was very sessful; let''s talk in detail when we meet!"


    Donnie said, "That''s perfect; there''s something I need to discuss with you!"

 Chapter 96: 85, Donnie: I want to start a broadcasting company (Big Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)

    Nucky, returning to Antic City, had never imagined that within just a few days of his leaving, earth-shattering events had taken ce.


    Ponzi had vanished, the Commodore had fallen!


    Each of these incidents alone would have been enough to shake Antic City to its core, yet they happened simultaneously.


    "Boss, the Commodore had deep roots in Antic City, and he also had significant ties in Washington, so he shouldn''t have fallen so easily, right?"


    Louis, who had returned from Washington with Nucky, also received the two pieces of news at the same time.


    "The man has had a stroke, all his connections are gone. Just you watch, his children in New York wille back at the first opportunity to sell all his assets in Antic City!"


    Nucky''s face was devoid of joy; the Commodore meant much more to him than just an enemy.


    Originally, Nucky''s father had been the Commodore''s right-hand man, and Nucky had even been the Commodore''s prot¨¦g¨¦. Eventually, they became enemies over the power struggle in Antic City.


    "Let''s go, we should also visit this senior at the hospital!"


    Nucky didn''t head straight for the Ritz Hotel upon his return but directed Louis to drive to the hospital.


    In the hospital room, the once King of Antic City, the Commodore, was now an old man drooling with a crooked mouth, as a nurse wiped the saliva from the corner of his lips.


    Upon seeing Nucky''s arrival, the Commodore''s face revealed aplex expression, wanting to speak, but he could only make a whimpering sound.


    Nucky, looking at the Commodore''s condition, sat down at his bedside, "It''s all in the past now. I will order City Hall to rename a street in Antic City to Ko Street and appoint you as the honorary mayor!"


    The Commodore was lying in the hospital bed, his face full of destion, a glint of constion shing through his cloudy eyes.


    .


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    In Nucky''s study at the Ritz Hotel, Donnie pulled Lucy into his embrace, which excited her as much as it worried her.


    "Nucky has already got off the train and will be at the hotel any moment now!"


    Lucy yfully pped Donnie''s hand and chided him.


    "Don''t worry, knowing Nucky as I do, he''s likely to go to the hospital at this time!" Donnie''s hands began to wander.


    Lucy said, "How could you know something I don''t?"


    Donnie smiled, "Sometimes, a rival understands a person better than his own bedfellow!"


    Lucy, enjoying her position in Donnie''s arms, asked, "Haven''t you and Nucky be partners now? How are you still rivals?"


    Donnie exined, "The rtionships between men are veryplex, not as pure as those between men and women!"


    "Is our rtionship pure?" Lucy held Donnie''s face and pecked it.


    Donnieughed heartily, his hands exploring, "Isn''t our rtionship pure enough already?"


    Lucy, tantalized by Donnie''s movements and nearly unable to resist responding in kind, was stopped by Donnie.


    "We don''t have the time for this!" Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Donnie was very confident in his timing.


    Lucy chuckled, "I could try harder!"


    In the end, the two did not follow through with their teasing, and Nucky returned to the Ritz Hotel.


    "Who would have thought that so many things could happen in Antic City in just a few days!" Nucky sat in his chair and spoke reflectively to Donnie.


    Donnie said, "Greed knows no bounds. The Commodore was too eager to reim his ce and was inevitably blinded by certain things!"


    Nucky, looking at Donnie, couldn''t help but ask, "What role did you y in all this?"


    Donnie chuckled and shook his head, "I wasn''t directly involved, I merely took advantage of the current!"


    "What really baffles me is how you found out about Ponzi''s scheme. You know, many people suspected Ponzi''s fraud... as your newspaper, ''Antic City Post,'' dubbed it the ''Ponzi scheme.'' But no one had any evidence, did they?"


    Nucky couldn''t help but ask Donnie, curious.


    Donnie calmly exined to Nucky, "I remember telling you before, Mr. Nucky, that all I want to be is a sessful businessman. As a businessman, I have my own investment philosophy.


    In my philosophy, an investment yielding an annual return of 15% is already a very good investment. But Ponzi imed his investment yielded a 400% return. Such a rate of return is simply impossible in my book.


    Since it''s something that is simply impossible, I don''t need evidence; I just need to voice my doubt.


    Then, Ponzi''s bubble is naturally going to burst!"


    Nucky knew that Donnie had purchased a newspaper, and Donnie had never thought to hide it. After all, such public information in Antic City couldn''t be kept from Nucky!


    "At your previous meeting with Ponzi, he probably wanted you to invest in his scheme, right?"


    Nucky remembered the incident at Ponzi''s party.


    Donnie nodded, "That''s right, but evidently, Mr. Ponzi found the wrong guy!"


    Nucky said, "Ponzi could hardly have expected that his downfall would unexpectedly benefit your newspaper business!"


    On his way back, Nucky had already learned about the "Antic City Post" situation in the city. Consecutive days of reporting on the Ponzi scheme had garnered a lot of attention for the "Antic City Post"; from an average of just a few hundred copies each issue, sales had now reached an average of three thousand copies per issue!

 Chapter 97: 85, Donnie: I want to start a broadcasting company (Big Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_2

    You should know that the permanent poption of Antic City is only around forty to fifty thousand!


    What surprised Nucky even more was that the "Antic City Post" was no longer just sold in Antic City, it could even be seen in Phdelphia now.


    This shows the importance of a hot event to a newspaper!


    "It''s a pity, the Ponzi affair has alreadye to a close, and it''s impossible to continue attracting attention with it!" Donnie said with some regret.


    Nucky looked at Donnie''s expression and suddenly asked, "Does Ponzi''s disappearance have anything to do with you?"


    Donnie shook his head firmly, "I''m not that bold, the FBI is already onto Ponzi''s case. Mr. Nucky, do you think I would dare arm-wrestle with the FBI?"


    Nucky chuckled, "That''s not necessarily true, after all, there was the matter with David Jabbar."


    Like Ponzi, David Jabbar was also taken away by the Federal Bureau of Investigation, mysteriously disappeared, and it was Donnie who benefitted the most.


    Although no one talks about this matter now, everyone has guessed that the person behind the scenes must be Donnie Block!


    "David Jabbar was just an insignificant figure in Antic City, Ponzi is different, I don''t have the nerve to do that!" Donnie denied.


    "Whether you did it or not, only you know best, but I need to remind you, this affair is definitely not going to end so easily. Ponzi''s assets will surely be the focus of many people''s attention, you''re going to be very busy in theing period!"


    Nucky couldn''t be sure if Donnie was rted to the matter or not.


    Donnie spread his hands with an indifferent expression, "I didn''t do it, it doesn''t matter to me who investigates."


    Seeing Donnie''s attitude, Nucky said nothing more, "Alright then, let''s talk about our business now!"


    Donnie took a sip of whiskey and smiled, "That''s exactly why I''m here!"


    Nucky said, "Pierre has decided to invest in the Miss America pageant, but he also demands that General Motors must have the exclusive naming rights for Miss America."


    General Motors was not established for a long time, having been founded by Billy Brown in 1908. In the early days, Billy Brown understood that to make significant progress in the automotive industry, he must have sufficient cash, so he sought help from Wall Street''s Morgan Consortium.


    With the funding from the Morgan Consortium, Billy Brown immediately embarked on a wild acquisition spree, buying and merging with more than twenty American carpanies including the Cadic Company, Murphy Motor Company, Norwood Automobile Company, Buick Company, and more.


    This frenzied expansion soon led to the aftermath of massive borrowing by General Motors.


    So, during a series of crises involving thepany''s cash crisis, a drop in stock price, and Billy Brown''s struggle with Wall Street bankers for control over General Motors, he brought in the DuPont Family, a giant in the industry.


    Intending to find an ally, he instead brought in a behemoth that would consume him!


    Untilst year, the DuPont Family patriarch Pierre DuPont effortlessly became the president of General Motors, and the DuPont Family officially took over General Motors.


    Donnie expressed admiration for Nucky''s connections, "Without Mr. Nucky, Pierre would not have invested in Miss America.


    But what concerns me more is, how much money do they n to invest?"


    Nucky was very pleased with Donnie''s attitude and was also very happy to have secured General Motors'' sponsorship, so he smiled and said, "300,000 US Dors!"


    "Wow!" Donnie whistled exaggeratedly andughed, "If that''s the case, we won''t have to worry about funding anymore!"


    That was a normal expense, while in fact, Ponzi''s investment had exceeded the normal threshold.


    "Additionally, I''ve followed your n and contacted some otherpanies. Indeed, there are quite a fewpanies that are very interested in the Miss America pageant, some of which have already agreed to invest. All added up, it should also amount to around sixty to seventy thousand US Dors!"


    Sponsorship from General Motors alone was sufficient for Nucky and Donnie to recoup all their costs, everything else was essentially profit for them.


    "Donnie, I must say, if you focused on being a businessman, your achievements would certainly not be small!"


    This was Nucky expressing his sincere appreciation for Donnie.


    "I am actually focusing on being a businessman!" Donnie stated calmly.


    Nuckyughed withoutmitting to a position, but then he brought up another piece of good news to Donnie, "Harding has agreed toe to Antic City on the final day of Miss America to present the awards!" Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Donnie said, "It''s just a matter of each taking what they need, we need Harding''s influence, and Harding also needs the poprity of Miss America!"


    Nucky gave a wry smile and said, "A win-win and fairly high-profile affair, yet in your mouth, it bes such a vulgar matter."


    Donnieughed, "Am I not right?"


    "Alright, I have to admit, you''re absolutely correct!"


    Nucky said helplessly.


    Afterwards, Donnie and Nucky exchanged views again on the process of the Miss America selection in other cities, and Donnie also showed Nucky the preparations in Antic City over the past few days.


    Once all matters had been discussed, Donnie stood up and left Nucky''s office.

 Chapter 98: 85, Donnie: I want to start a broadcasting company (Big Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_3

    "After the election of Miss America, Donnie''s influence in Antic City just keeps on growing!" Nucky said to Louis, looking at the now closed door.


    Louis nodded and replied, "But I know you must have a way to control Donnie, boss."


    With a confident smile, Nucky said, "Do you know why I didn''t mention Harding''s mistress to Donnie just now?"


    Shaking his head, Louis answered, "No idea!"


    Nucky, increasingly buoyant, continued, "Actually, I was testing Donnie. I wanted to see if he would bring it up on his own. If he had, I wouldn''t let him continue with the Miss America project. But now he''s been smart, not mentioning it. This shows that, at least for the time being, he understands his ce in Antic City!"


    Louis nodded again.


    At that moment, Lucy emerged from the bedroom, exquisitely dressed.


    "Are you going out?" Nucky asked as he saw Lucy dressed up.


    With a huff, Lucy shot Nucky a nce and said, "I know when you got off the train, but look at what you''ve been doing ever since. I thought you would want me to keep youpany as soon as you got back to the hotel. Instead, you met with Donnie Block again. So I''m that unimportant in your heart, am I? Since that''s the case, I might as well go out and alleviate some of my displeasure."


    Nuckyughed and replied, "Are you holding it against me?"


    "That''s right!" Lucy confirmed.


    Afterward, Lucy turned away with pride and left Nucky''s office directly.


    Watching Lucy''s demeanor, Nucky chuckled and shook his head without taking it to heart.


    .


    By the time Donnie returned to The Fuli Tavern, it was already the afternoon, and there were already quite a few customers seated there.


    Just like in the Block Tavern, people in the hall kept greeting Donnie.


    "What does Nucky think about the general''s situation?" Bruce asked as he joined Donnie in his office.


    "We can put aside Nucky''s affairs for now, he won''t be suspecting us of anything anytime soon!"


    Donnie slumped onto the sofa, hisplexion somewhat pale.


    Seeing Donnie''s state, Bruce curiously inquired, "Why do you look like you''ve just been through a minor battle?"


    Donnie waved his hand, saying, "A fierce battle!"


    Bruce didn''t understand what Donnie meant and didn''t ask further. Instead, he queried, "So what do we do next?"


    "Since Nucky won''t be suspecting us for now, we should focus all our energy on the Miss America matter. If we can sessfully handle it, it will be very beneficial for us," Donnie said.


    Throwing his hands up, Bruce replied, "If that''s the case, then I''m afraid I can''t be of help!"


    Bruce was capable of tailing someone or taking someone out, or even assessing the current situation, but handling something like the Miss America affair was not his forte!


    Donnie nced at Bruce with a smile and reassured, "Don''t worry, I never thought you could contribute much to this!"


    With no serious business to discuss, the two chatted casually, especially on the topic of warfare, which was a shared interest.


    However, their pleasant conversation was soon interrupted by Nate!


    "Boss, Mr. Dorne has arrived!"


    "Alright, I''ll be right there!"


    .


    "Donnie, my friend!"


    Upon seeing Donnie arrive at his booth, Brad immediately let go of the woman beside him, stood up, and embraced Donnie.


    Before this, even though Donnie had told Ponzi that the contract was signed by Brad, in truth, Brad knew nothing about it.


    Of course, now that Ponzi was dead, there was no one left to speak of the matter.


    The reason Donnie had invited Brad over was, in fact, to discuss another matter.


    "Brad, I want to hire you as the legal advisor for my newpany, all the way until you take up the position of Antic City''s municipal judge. What do you think?"


    The year''s elections would conclude in November, after which Brad would be appointed the municipal judge of Antic City!


    Bradughed, "Aren''t I already the legal advisor for Starry Entertainment?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Not for Starry Entertainment, but for Deep Sea Media''s legal advisor!"


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "The Deep Sea Media that owns the ''Antic City Post''?" Even though Brad hadn''t heard of Deep Sea Media before, he knew that Donnie now owned a newspaper in Antic City called the "Antic City Post."


    Donnie nodded, "Correct!"


    "Of course, that''s not a problem for me, after all, it means an additional ie!" Brad said happily.


    Donnie nodded and replied, "Since that''s settled, congrattions, you''ll have work to do soon!"


    Brad exaggeratedly asked, "Has your newspaper gotten sued already?"


    Donnie chuckled and shook his head, "Not at all. I want you to help me register a wireless radio broadcastingpany and apply for the firstmercial broadcast license in the United States!"


    "A wireless radio broadcastingpany?" Brad showed a puzzled look.


    You couldn''t me him for being uninformed, though it was true that young Americans could now buy parts and assemble radios themselves, as of yet, nomercial radio stations had been established in the world.


    The first globalmercial radio station, KDKA, wouldn''t be founded until November of that year.

 Chapter 99: 85, Donnie: I want to start a broadcasting company (Big Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_4

    The purpose for which it was established was not because Westinghouse Company, thepany behind KDKA, saw the immense profits behindmercial radio. Rather, it was because Westinghouse Company wanted topete with American Telephone and Telegraph Company, General Electric Company, and American Radio Company for wireless radio patents.


    "That''s right, it''s a wireless broadcasting radio stationpany!" Donnie nodded with certainty, "I want to make sure every American can hear the sound of our radio station!"


    "This?" Brad showed a hint of confusion and said, "Donnie, as a friend, I must remind you that your idea is not a very good one.


    To establish amercial broadcasting station, first you needplete broadcasting equipment; you''ll have to build your own signal transmission stations in all major cities across America. Additionally, you''ll need content. These all represent huge investments, and a radio station ¡ª will it really have a fixed audience?


    Although Brad didn''t fully understand what amercial radio station was all about, he knew the operation of a radio station. Currently, most radio stations within the United States were military-operated, and from this, one could glimpse the embryonic form ofmercial radio stations.


    "Currently within the country, not to mention the entire United States, but the entire worldcks amercial radio station. You don''t think nobody else has noticed this, do you?


    The reason nobody has done this until now is primarily because no one has found a profitable model, despite recognizing the significant investment required."


    Lacking a profit model and faced with massive investments ¡ª that''s the reason there are nomercial radio stations within the United States!


    Naturally, Donnie was aware of this. Historically, following the establishment of KDKA, the United States and European countries began to set up their ownmercial radio stations.


    Speaking of the United States alone, after the peak period of establishingmercial radio stations had passed, by the following year, 14% of the radio stations had to shut down due to the inability to afford maintenance costs of their transmission stations.


    But Donnie had his own ideas about this: "You don''t need to worry about the funds and profitability, I will solve these issues. As for the application for licenses, Mr. Dorne, do you have any more questions?"


    Although the maintenance costs formercial radio stations were high, Donnie understood that the radio would be an important medium in the United States for the next two to three decades.


    Just considering the United States, in 1928, it was estimated that there were 8 million radios within the country, not counting those assembled by individuals.


    If you include the individually assembled ones, that number would exceed 13 million.


    And how many people did the entire United States have?


    In terms of revenue, in 1924, the advertising revenue of variousmercial radio stations in the United States was 4 million US dors. By 1928, this revenue had reached 10.5 million US dors.


    Even more importantly, as radios became a household necessity in America, many politicians also began delivering speeches onmercial radio stations... much like television speeches inter times!


    As for the audience after the radio station was established, Donnie wasn''t too worried because he had three trump cards at hand!


    The first trump card had already been yed ¡ª the Miss America pageant!


    As long as the Miss America pageant was well-known across America, Donnie believed that the citizens of any city would want to know the results in real-time.


    But the distribution of newspapers was too slow!


    As for the other two trump cards, Donnie needed to y them gradually.


    "Well, since you''ve decided, what else can I say? I will do it tomorrow. But Donnie, I still want to remind you to prepare arge amount of cash in advance. This business is going to empty your wallet!"


    Funding was the least of Donnie''s worries at the moment.


    He had previously obtained $500,000 in cash from Ponzi and then got ess to one of his secret ounts. After giving $50,000 to Van Olden, Donnie could still get more than $180,000 in cash.


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    All these added up to more than $600,000 in cash.


    It was more than enough start-up capital to establish amercial radio station!


    It was precisely because Donnie had obtained this sum of money that he now had the courage to establish his ownmercial radio station.


    "Any problem that can be solved with money is not a problem!"


    Donnie said confidently.


    Seeing Donnie so resolute, Brad waspletely out of arguments.


    .


    "Donnie Block is going to establish amercial radio station!"


    Late at night, after leaving The Fuli Tavern, Brad Dorn told Elena upon returning home.


    "It''s a crazy n, and I don''t think he will seed!"


    In front of his wife, Brad Dorn didn''t hold anything back.


    Elena turned her attention away from the WCTU documents and looked at Brad, "Amercial radio station?"


    "Ah..." Brad exined Donnie''s idea to Elena.


    After hearing it, Elena said directly, "I don''t think you need to be fixated on whether Donnie can make this business work, but rather you should consider what kind of benefits this business brings to you!"


    Brad Dorn asked withck of understanding, "What do you mean?"


    "As Antic City is the city where Donnie is based, since he wants to establish amercial radio station, the first thing he must win over is the city, and then the whole state of New Jersey," Elena Dorn exined.


    "Regarding the situation in Antic City, we are all aware of it. Look at our family and the other neighbors; almost every household has a recording machine.


    And Donnie''smercial radio station will have nopetitors, meaning we can listen to the content broadcasted by Donnie''s station every day on a fixed schedule.


    Compared to those stations without licenses that are unable to hold a fixed frequency, that''s already a huge advantage!"


    Although there isn''t amercial radio station in the United States, there are many personal stations. However, because they do not have licenses, they cannot fix their audience, and so they have never be significant.


    This is also why radios still have a market even in the absence ofmercial stations.


    Although radios cannot be used to listen to a particrmercial station regrly, tuning in to some external sounds is still quite interesting for people of that era!


    "So you''re saying, Donnie''smercial radio station will have a fixed viewership in Antic City, in New Jersey, and these people are all upper-middle-ss Americans and above. If our name can appear in that broadcast..."


    Brad Dorn confirmed with Elena.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean, so it doesn''t matter to us whether Donnie Block''s radio station can make money, but if this station bes sessful, it will be very significant for us!"


    Elena said with a smile.


    "I understand!" Brad also smiled!

 Chapter 100: 86. Miss Americas Way of Making Money (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)

    Starry Entertainment wasn''t just a name; it also signified a ce of business.


    To give the Miss America pageant sufficient prestige, Donnie decided to set Starry Entertainment''s office in the only office building in Antic City, the Ocean Building.


    The Ocean Building was said to be so named, but in reality, it was only four stories high.


    Starry Entertainment''s office was located on the fourth floor of the Ocean Building, upying an area of over three hundred square meters, divided into Donnie''s office, a meeting room, and then the rest of the office area.


    The office had been finished today, and Donnie took Dwight to see it.


    Sitting in his own office, Donnie could clearly see the Antic.


    The staff of Starry Entertainment had moved from their temporary office at the Ritz Hotel to this ce.


    Although thepany wasn''trge, it was well-equipped, with Donnie serving as chairman and general manager, overseeing five departments: organization, ounting, operations, logistics, and advertising!


    But in reality, the managers of these departments each had only a personal desk and a rtively small area to themselves within the vast office space.


    While thepany''s personnel were all recruited by Donnie, he was still very troubled by their capabilities.


    Antic City was a strange city¡ªits prosperity rivaled that of any major city in the United States, but its business model was extremely monotonous.


    Bars, casinos, boarding apartments, hotels, banks, and engineeringpanies¡ªit was almost the entirety of the business model here.


    This distorted development model resulted in ack of other respectablepanies in the area, and the local youth either joined gangs or served Antic City''s drinking, gambling, and women. Those young people who left for college and came back were mostlywyers, doctors, and some financial professionals.


    As for others, once they left for school, they rarely returned!


    So as for the working ability of the staff at Starry Entertainment, Donnie didn''t think highly of it.


    In the end, Donnie could only pick out the taller ones among the short, recruiting the current staff.


    "Boss, up until now, we''ve received a total of 183 female applications for the entire Antic City. Although this number is less than we predicted, I think it''s eptable!"


    In the meeting room of Starry Entertainment, the manager of the organization department, Tom Hudson, reported to Donnie holding a stack of reports.


    Donnie had noints upon hearing this number; in fact, he was satisfied with it, as most women of this era were still inclined towards conservatism.


    Although some young women were already very open.


    But they still had parents above them, and no matter how open they were in private, their parents might not know. However, openly participating in such a contest was something their parents would definitely be aware of.


    In fact, Tom Hudson had more than once mentioned to Donnie that after some girls had registered, their parents came directly to thepany, demanding the immediate withdrawal of their daughters'' applications, or else they would sue Starry Entertainment!


    "Don''t just focus on those ordinary girls; the strippers in Antic City are all willing to show off their bodies!"


    Though the number had reached Donnie''s satisfaction, he would be even happier if more girls joined in.


    Upon hearing Donnie''s thoughts, Tom Hudson looked shocked, "Boss, do you mean to say that those strippers can also join the Miss America pageant?"


    Donnie spread his hands, "Why not? Are they not women? Or is their figure not graceful enough?"


    The operations department manager, Jim Chugel, said, "Boss, I think what Hudson means is, if we let these strippers join, wouldn''t it potentially have a negative impact on our pageant?"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Are you trying to tell me that Miss America''s reputation is very good as it is now?"


    Breaking the shackles of an era always incurs the dissatisfaction of the old guards.


    Especially when these conservatives still held sway over societal discourse.


    In Antic City, aside from Donnie''s "Antic City Post" which was promoting the Miss America pageant without sparing any effort, the other three newspapers were attacking the pageant with equal vigor!


    In simple terms, the Miss America pageant had absolute heat in Antic City, but not enough favor.


    If you interviewed the ordinary people of Antic City, three out of four would say that such an event was indecent, with only one expressing their support covertly!


    Seeing everyone silent, Donnie said firmly, "This is thest time I''m going to exin Miss America''s beauty pageant to you all. What we want is attention, nationwide attention. I don''t care whether this attention is positive or negative; I just want attention!"


    Even hate followers are followers!


    Having lived through the information explosion era, Donnie understood the truth in this saying very well.


    A taskpleted should not worry about whether it is deemed good or bad, but rather it should be more concerned with whether people are talking about it.

 Chapter 101: 86. Miss Americas Way of Making Money (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_2

    "Now, do you all understand my requirements?"


    Seeing Donnie''s expression, everybody immediately nodded in understanding.


    Tom Hudson even directly stated, "I''ll contact Robinson from the Antic City Post right away and announce our condition!"


    Only then did Donnie nod in satisfaction.


    Jim Chugor said, "Boss, the staff stationed in other cities have also sent telegrams, and their situations are somewhat better than Antic City''s, as those are all megacities. So, I wanted to ask if the condition we''re applying to Antic City should also be extended to the other cities?"


    Donnie nodded as if it was the most natural thing in the world, "Of course. The United States is a country of equality and freedom. Do you want women from those cities to use us of regional discrimination?"


    The manager of the advertising department, Olidru, spoke with some difficulty, "Boss, if that''s the case, our advertising sponsorships may face some troubles. The brands we are in touch with already have skeptical attitudes towards the Miss America pageant. If we open up this condition, I worry they might abandon us for the sake of theirpanies'' reputations!"


    "Olidru, remember this!" Donnie said gravely as he looked at Olidru, "Our main sponsor has already been secured. As for those smaller ones, don''t worry about what they think. As long as our event is sessful enough to attract the attention of the entire United States,


    then they will surely give up their pathetic pride for the traffic we can provide!"


    Brand honor?


    Such a concept simply didn''t apply to Donnie. In his view, every brand in this world, as well as in the future world, had one and only one goal with their so-called brand honor.


    And that was to make their products sell better!


    European businessmen discovered diamond mines in Africa, so they crafted diamonds into symbols of love and harvested the wallets of generations of women.


    If this world required men to need diamonds instead of women, they could even have made diamonds symbols of friendship right from the start.


    The same goes for celebrity endorsements. As soon as a star is embroiled in a scandal, the brand would be eager to announce the termination of their contract with that person.


    Do you think they truly care about their brand honor?


    No, it''s because they understand that a scandal could cause the celebrity to lose fans, and being cklisted would subtract the flow of traffic the celebrity would have brought.


    If the star isn''t cklisted and their fans still possess enough purchasing power, the brand surely won''t give up on the star. In fact, some might even continue to seek ways to cooperate with them.


    Take the case of a certain popr idol from theter generation¡ªhow loudly his fans protested, even prompting the state media to step in.


    But what of it?


    The idol just needed toy low for a while before making an immediateeback, and the so-called national brands would still scramble to sign contracts with him.


    So, all that talk of brand honor and culture is nothing but deception by corporations.


    And right now, Donnie had a huge advantage; the thoughts of American women were in an enlightening phase of opening up, and when it came to beauty pageants, Starry Entertainment was the only yer in the entire nation.


    Under these circumstances, the Miss America pageant was inevitably going to be a hot topic of national conversation.


    Who would care by then what the participating girls did for a living?


    Moreover, Donnie wasn''t without means to handle these people!


    Seeing Donnie''s firm stance, the rest of the people in the meeting room naturally didn''t say anything more.


    Then the manager of the ounting department, Terry Rollins indicated to Donnie that all funds had been transferred into the Miss America beauty pageant''s ount.


    Donnie expressed his satisfaction.


    After the meeting ended, Donnie returned to his office where John was already waiting for him.


    "The situation in the West District is progressing smoothly. Eli told me to ask you when the auction could take ce since he knew I wasing to see you today," John said.


    Under the absolute suppression of force, the West District had experienced some chaos at the beginning, but it had now moved from a phase of disorder to one of ordered development.


    However, to avoid unnecessary conflicts, the West District had already begun to auction off properties street by street.


    "Did Eli say what Nucky thinks about this matter?" Donnie asked John.


    John replied, "Eli said that after Nucky returned from Washington, he discussed it with Eli. The only concern Nucky has is what to do with the numerous pubs, lodging apartments, and casinos that will be vacated in the West District; how should the empty houses be dealt with?"


    The number of houses on the streets of the West District is fixed. Previously, these buildings served as pubs, lodging apartments, and casinos, but now they were not viable for business due to Donnie''s ns, though there waspensation from auction fees and increased regtory fees.


    But this could still leave parts of the West District feeling somewhat empty.


    Donnie said, "It''s simple, those establishments that survive this upheaval will surely expand, and that will take care of some of the empty spaces. As for the rest, we can start pharmacies, restaurants, pool halls, amusement arcades, boutiques¡ªall sorts of ces for tourists to eat, drink, and be entertained."

 Chapter 102: 86. Miss Americas Way of Making Money (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    John asked, "Then how do we attract others to open shops like this here? We can''t persuade them one by one, can we?"


    Donnie looked at John and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to ask that question!"


    John knew Donnie was teasing him, but he didn''t mind and said, "Now that I am a big shot in the West District, I naturally have to think about these issues!"


    Donnie was pleased that John had grown a bit of a brain andughed, "If others don''t do it, we can, since Nucky hasn''t explicitly opposed our idea, it means he supports it. In fact, I believe he''s already prepared for these houses not to yield rent in the short term."


    Moreover, Nucky has strong capital and other sources of ie. He can afford to leave those houses vacant, but others can''t. So you need to focus on these ces now and find a way to buy up all these houses. Once the West District starts to develop, thend and housing prices will surely skyrocket, and then idental City will truly be ours!"


    The development of a region can be clearly indicated by its housing prices.


    And such indicators are universal.


    In future urban development zones, the prices ofmercial and residential properties are not too high in the beginning stages, even far below those in the city center.


    But once the development zone takes off, the housing prices here will generally exceed those in the city!


    inly speaking, foot traffic is most important. As long as the West District can attract enough tourists, there will be no need for Donnie to worry about these vacant houses, others will proactively find ways!"


    John said, "But then a lot of cash will be needed. Your cash is already set for investment in the radiopany, do you have enough cash to do these things?"


    Donnie felt a bit of a headache upon hearing this topic, as he had previously been satisfied with having more than six hundred thousand dors in cash.


    And now he was facing a cash shortage.


    If Donnie really were a conventional businessman, he would certainly look for suitable partners or approach banks for loans at this time.


    But who says Donnie is such a businessman!


    "Tell those homeowners that we''ll pay for their houses in installments, plus a bit of interest. If they don''t agree... then ban those properties from conducting any business."


    A property that cannot generate any profit is essentially an empty shell.


    Those people have basically taken loans on their properties, and the interest rates during this period were much higher than inter times.


    If they lose the rental ie from leasing houses, ording to the American spending habit of living paycheck to paycheck, it will immediately make them defendants against the bank.


    So Donnie''s method, although unscrupulous to the homeowners, at least spared them from bing defendants.


    The current Donnie had the power to ensure their properties wouldn''t be rented out at all!


    John broke into a smile upon hearing Donnie''s method, saying, "Right, howe I didn''t think of that!"


    Donnieughed and said, "And rest assured, soon we will have arge amount of capitaling in!"


    John''s smile brightened, "Could there be someone like Ponzi showing up again?"


    Donnie gave a wry smile, "How could a person like Ponzi just appear out of nowhere?"


    Undoubtedly, people ying Ponzi schemes can be found in any era, but historically speaking, they are rare in any specific time, especially those with Ponzi''s level of influence.


    "Then what''s the solution?" John was straightforward; since he couldn''t figure out Donnie''s intentions, he simply asked.


    "Which industry is the most profitable in Antic City?" Donnie still wanted to stimte John''s thinking.


    "Gambling!" John said unreservedly.


    Though the bars and boarding houses in Antic City also did good business and made money, the real moneymaker was still gambling!


    Donnie nodded, "Right, it''s gambling, but the current options for gambling in Antic City are limited to casino gambling, lottery numbers, and the asional horse racing!"


    Official lotteries didn''t exist in America yet; there were only various illegal lotteries, and Antic City''s numbers game had evolved into an early form of modern lottery.


    "Don''t mention the numbers game!" John said angrily.


    Donnie looked helplessly at John, who was fond of ying the numbers game but had never won, even though Donnie had told him that the final results could be manipted. Nevertheless, John always believed he might be the lucky one.


    "But in reality, there are lots of things in the world to bet on, like right now, I can bet with you about what time you got up this morning!"


    Johnughed heartily, saying, "I get it, you want to let Antic City people bet every day on what time I get up, right?"


    "Get lost!"


    Donnie shouted angrily.


    John turned away grumpily, "If it''s not, then it''s not. I am your brother, how can you treat me like this?"


    "Come back!" Donnie said weakly.


    John immediately replied cheerfully, "Are you going to apologize to me?"


    Donnie gave up struggling and said, "The most exciting event in Antic City for the next few months will be the Miss America election. Once the event officially starts, you should find a casino in the West District that seemingly has no connection with us on the surface and open a betting pool."

 Chapter 103: 86. Miss Americas Way of Making Money (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_4

    This included the preliminary rounds, the top 16, the top 8, the top 4, and even up to the final top three; then, when the nationalpetition began, one could deduce from this and continue to set betting markets or even directly open markets about which contestant would win the championship."


    By that time, as long as the event could create a sensation, there would be no need to worry that no one would ce bets."


    Such side-betting business was actually not that unique, the only unique aspect was that this ce was Antic City, a yet-to-be legally sanctioned Casino City, and the Miss America pageant was held right here.


    What''s most important was, Donnie was the bookmaker behind the scenes!


    This alone would bring Donnie a massive influx of cash.


    "Ah, how did I not think of this!" John said excitedly.


    Because your brain isn''t even as big as a squirrel''s!


    Donnie said, "I''ll talk to Nucky about this in a couple of days. You''re responsible for getting all the preliminary work done!"


    "Why do we have to tell Nucky? We can do it on our own!" John didn''t want to share the profits with Nucky.


    Donnie, slumped over the desk, waved his hand weakly: "Go buy a lottery ticket or something, just don''t get in the way of my real business!"


    "Fine!" John left Donnie''s office without caring much.


    Doing monopolistic business in Antic City without giving Nucky a cut is utterly impossible!


    How could such a simple concept not be clear to John?


    Donnie really wanted to go back and ask Jennifer if John really was Carl''s own son.


    Thinking that if he asked this question, he might get chased out of the Block Tavern by Jennifer with a gun, Donnie decisively abandoned the idea.


    .


    Now that Donnie''s business had entered the fastne, after a moment''s thought, he made a call to Nucky''s study and they fixed a time to meet.


    When Donnie arrived at Nucky''s study, Nuckyughed and said, "Donnie, have you noticed how often we have been seeing each othertely?"


    Donnie responded with augh, "Can''t help it, after all, if you want to do business in Antic City, you can''t do it without your support, Nucky!"


    "Haha, so you do understand this. Then why did you always refuse my friendship before?" Nucky said cheerfully.


    Donnie replied, "It''s simple. Like now, I''m actively seeking a partnership with you, Nucky, whereas if I had epted your friendship back then, I should now be doing the things that you arranged for me!"


    "One is being in charge of your own affairs, and the other is me arranging your affairs for you!" Nucky summed up Donnie''s words.


    "Exactly!" Donnie readily nodded. Now that he and Nucky were partners, there was no need to face him with the same mindset as before.


    "But how can you be so sure that what I arrange for you wouldn''t be better than what you want to do yourself?"


    Nucky was still somewhat unwilling to concede.


    Donnie asked with a smile, "So, Mr. Nucky, if I were your man right now, how would you arrange things for me?"


    "I would make you a sheriff in charge of public safety in Antic City. In the future, I might even make you the city''s treasurer!"


    Nucky''s only position now was the financial officer of Antic City, and by saying this, he was actually making a guarantee to Donnie!


    Donnie took the lead and said, "Mr. Nucky, you see, this is the difference between you and me. You hope that I can follow the path you once took and tread it again, but I would rather forge my own path."


    "All right!" Nucky didn''t intend to discuss this issue in depth with Donnie. In his view, Donnie had amon problem of the youth.


    He thought he was invincible after a few sesses, not realizing that the advice of experienced folks could be very useful until he took a big fall!


    "Let''s talk about what you''ve got in mind for this visit!"


    Donnie shared his ns regarding the Miss America pageant with Nucky.


    Nucky''s sitting posture became straighter and his expression more serious as he listened, until after Donnie finished, "You''re nning to milk the Miss America pageant for all it''s worth, huh?"


    Donnie sat there with a smile on his face and asked Nucky, "So, Mr. Nucky, you have no objections to this idea?"


    Nuckyughed heartily and said, "Of course not, I really appreciate your idea!"


    Donnie said, "To make this happen, all we need is to ensure that the election of Miss America bes an event that captures the world''s attention."


    Of course, Nucky understood this point and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll call the other three newspapers in Antic City myself. I want every person in Antic City to wake up every morning and see news about Miss America in the newspapers, no matter which one they pick up!"


    As he spoke, Nucky suddenly thought of something and said, "Right, those three newspapers have been ndering Miss America recently, haven''t they? You don''t have to worry about that anymore, I''ll get them all to change their tune!"


    "Please don''t do that!" Donnie immediately stopped Nucky''s idea.


    "Why?" Nucky looked at Donnie, confused.


    Donnie exined, "If everyone is saying something is good, it''s actually easy to trigger people''s rebellious spirit. It''s better to have some criticizing and others praising, creating a storm of discussion, isn''t it easier that way to make people remember this event?"


    Nucky was a very clever man, or he wouldn''t have be the king of Antic City.


    And the most sessful king in the history of Antic City at that.


    So after Donnie finished speaking, Nucky just thought simply and immediately understood Donnie''s intention.


    "Right, when everyone says it''s good, ordinary passers-by might lose interest, but when the good and the bad be two opposing camps, naturally the level of discussion will surge. The more this happens, the more people will want to see whether the event is good or bad as it unfolds!"


    Donnie nodded with a smile, "Mr. Nucky is truly a wise man, far better than my brother, John!"


    A delighted Nucky nced sharply at Donnie and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what kind of person your brother John is. Are you trying to provoke me byparing me with him?"


    Donnieughed and said, "Of course not, I was just genuinely praising you, Mr. Nucky!"


    "Enough, no need to exin. That''ll only make you seem worse!" Nucky said helplessly.


    Donnie stood up and said with a smile, "So, about the preliminarypetition..."


    Nucky said, "Just let John handle that. If there are any problems, I''ll take care of them!"


    Those were the words Donnie was waiting for. As he stood up to take his leave and reached the door of Nucky''s study, Donnie suddenly turned back to ask.


    "Mr. Nucky, which do you think is better, the path you arranged or the one I''m taking now?"

 Chapter 104: 87. Heaven or Hell (7K big chapter, please subscribe~)

    One day in May, as the roaring steam whistle sounded, a plume of ck smoke rose above the lotive.


    A train operated by the Camden-Antic City Railway Company came to a halt at the Antic City train station.


    In Antic City, there were two railwaypanies, namely the Phdelphia-Antic City Railway Company and the earlier Camden-Antic City Railway Company.


    In those days, to prevent the Phdelphia-Antic City Railway Company from constructing railways, the Camden-Antic City Railway Company did not allow them to transport any construction machinery or use their trains to carry building materials on their tracks.


    The boss of the Phdelphia-Antic City Railway Company, Cyril Richards, could only bypass Cape May by water to deliver their machinery to the shore, and the railway sleepers were also transported by boat from Baltimore.


    On July 7, 1877, the first train of the Phdelphia-Antic City Railway Company arrived in Antic City from Phdelphia.


    As the neer, the Phdelphia-Antic City Railway Company''s railways were somewhat narrower than those of the Camden-Antic City Railway Company, and their prices were also cheaper. Round-trip tickets and one-way tickets were priced at 1.5 and 1 US Dor respectively.


    By contrast, round-trip and one-way tickets from the Camden-Antic City Railway Company cost 3 and 2 US Dors respectively.


    Of course, the Camden-Antic City Railway Company''s trains also offered a better environment.


    These twopanies'' trains automatically divided visitors heading to Antic City into two categories: the wealthy rode on Camden-Antic City Railway Company trains, while the less affluent took the Phdelphia-Antic City Railway Company trains.


    A man d in a light grey suit and wearing a confident expression stepped out of the train station, holding a copy of the "Los Angeles Times" that covered the Miss America contest.


    "So this is Antic City!"


    Upon exiting the train station and gazing upon the neatly nned cityscape of Antic City, the young man looked pleased with himself.


    Just as the young man was preparing to head to the Ritz Hotel, a gaunt white man approached, his face sporting a sycophantic smile.


    "Sir, are you here to visit Antic City?"


    The young man did not show any wariness towards the sudden approach of the white man,ughing as he asked, "How did you know?"


    The white man chuckled, "Because in Antic City, it''s rare to see a gentleman with your poise!"


    "Ha-ha!" Delighted by thepliment, the young manughed heartily and pulled out a 10-dor bill from his pocket, handing it directly to the man.


    Seeing the young man''s generosity, the white man became even more attentive.


    "Sir, my name is Dick Hb, a purebred Antic City man. If this is your first visit to Antic City, you must let me be your guide. I''ll undoubtedly make you experience the purest joys of Antic City!"


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The young man looked at Dick Hb with growing interest and asked with augh, "Is that so?"


    "Absolutely! And sir, you don''t need to worry about your safety at all. Look, here is a certificate issued by the Antic City police with a clear record that I am a legal and excellent guide," the man exined.


    While speaking, Dick Hb had already handed his certificate to the young man, featuring the signature of Police Authority Eli Johnson.


    The young man became even more interested in Dick''s approach,ughing, "I know about tour guides, but I''ve never heard of a city guide quite like you!"


    Dick Hb was ustomed to such questions and patiently exined, "This has all been decided by Mr. Block. He once said that as a tourist city, the most important thing for Antic City is to treat every visiting guest with treatment akin to God''s. Only in this way can we ensure that esteemed guests like yourself will visit our Antic City frequently!"


    "Block?" The young man paused slightly, then said, "I''ve only heard of Nucky in Antic City!"


    Dick Hb saw the newspaper in the young man''s hand and rified, "Mr. Block is the most generous phnthropist in the West District. Oh, and the Miss America contest that''s about to start is managed by Mr. Block''s younger brother, Donnie Block."


    "The West District? But I heard that the best part of Antic City is in the South District?"


    The young man continued to voice his questions.


    "That''s still true for now, however, our West District is undergoing reforms. Mr. Block has said that in the not-too-distant future, the West District will be the second most well-known ce in Antic City!" Dick Hb said with a smile.


    The young man nodded and said, "Lead the way up front!"


    Seeing that the other party was willing to hire him, Dick Hb''s smile brightened even more. He hailed a Ford Model T that had been waiting by the roadside, helped the young man load his luggage onto the car, and took him directly to the Ritz Hotel!


    "I thought you were going to take me straight to the West District!" The young man chuckled as he got out of the car and saw the Ritz Hotel sign.


    "Mr. Walker, you are an esteemed guest, naturally you must stay at the best hotel in Antic City. Currently, the West District has no hotel that matches your status!"


    On the way, Dick Hb learned that the young man was called Walker, but Walker did not mention his surname; at this moment Dick Hb eagerly took Walker''s luggage from the car.

 Chapter 105: 87, Heaven or Hell (7K Chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    "Mr. Walker, I''ll take you to check in now!"


    Enjoying the service provided by Dick Hb, Walker strode through the lobby of the Ritz Hotel with a sense of pride and, in order to show off his status, he directly booked the best room avable.


    "Respected Mr. Walker, would you like to rest for a while, find a woman to give you a massage, or do you want to go and take a look around Antic City?"


    Dick Hb stood in front of Walker, asking with a smile on his face.


    Walker, sitting on the couch, asked with a smile, "How many guides like you are there in Antic City? Are they all like you?"


    Dick Hb replied, "There are over 300 guides like myself in Antic City now, and I can assure you that every one of them offers the best service, but I am even better!"


    Walkerughed heartily, stood up from the couch, and said, "Take me for a tour of Antic City!"


    Under the guidance of Dick Hb, Walker arrived in the once second-poorest and second most chaotic West District of Antic City.


    Looking at the clean Pennsylvania Avenue, Walker was somewhat astonished, "I''ve never seen streets this clean even in Los Angeles."


    Dick Hb said proudly, "I can assure you that this is the cleanest street in all of Antic City, and you don''t have to worry about your wallet at all here."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than, as if to prove him wrong, ady who had just walked out of a boutique started screaming at the top of her lungs, "Thief, he stole my wallet!"


    Walker watched with interest as Dick Hb, who didn''t show the slightest change in emotion, just quietly observed the thief who had stolen thedy''s wallet.


    The thief, holding thedy''s wallet, was running quickly in the direction of Dick Hb.


    It was at this moment that a few young guys, huddled against the wall, seemingly chatting but clearly identifiable as gang members, took action.


    One of them picked up a brick from the ground and threw it at the thief, hitting him precisely in the back of the head, causing the thief to fall to the ground with a thud.


    The young men walked over withughter, one of them picked up the wallet from the thief''s hand, while the others surrounded the thief and began to punch and kick him.


    "You dare to steal in my territory, you''re looking to die, we''ll send you to the public security office in a minute!"


    The person who had picked up the wallet walked straight to the boutique, and the woman standing at the door of the boutique looked a bit timid when she saw him approaching.


    "Ma''am, here''s your wallet. Please check if the amount of money inside is correct!"


    The man said politely.


    The woman, somewhat in disbelief, took her wallet and carefully checked the banknotes inside.


    "No problem, thank you, thank you!"


    The man smiled and said, "You''re wee, we''re very happy to have you visit our West District, and I hope this unpleasant experience won''t give you a bad impression of our area!"


    Walker watched, stunned by the scene unfolding before him, and he also noticed that the other tourists and locals on the street didn''t seem particrly curious about what had happened.


    "What, what is going on here?"


    Walker couldn''t help but ask Dick Hb in the end.


    Dick Hb said with pride, "This is the safety of our West District!"


    Walker couldn''t help but say, "I''m really curious, who is responsible for turning this ce into what it is now?"


    Dick Hb looked even prouder as he said, "It''s all thanks to Mr. Block and Mr. Be. Actually, a month ago, we couldn''t believe that the West District could be like this. Even two months earlier, when Mr. Johnson proposed reforming the West District, no one believed it would be a sess."


    But now, look, our West District has be the safest ce in Antic City, even the Boardwalk can''tpare!"


    Walker shook his head, still somewhat in disbelief, and asked, "What if thatdy hadn''t noticed her wallet was stolen today and only found out after returning to the hotel?"


    Dick Hb replied, "It''s quite simple. Thedy would just have to go to the public security office or Block Tavern in the West District, report her situation, and if she correctly specifies the amount of money in the wallet, we would find her wallet within a day!"


    Walker still found it hard to believe what Dick was saying.


    But his attention was caught by the mention of Block Tavern.


    "I''d like to have a drink at Block Tavern!"


    "Of course!"


    The Block Tavern in the West District was initially known as Isaiah Tavern, but it had changed a great deal since then. John bought the adjacentnd on both sides andpletely rebuilt the Block Tavern, transforming it into an extravagant establishment, now the most luxurious tavern in the West District.


    People oftenin about the backward infrastructure in the United States, but at that time, the speed of construction in America was incredibly fast, arguably the fastest in the world.


    Especially in Antic City, where every day brought change, constructionpanies were never in short supply.


    However, as history progressed and corruption permeated to its very core, the United States only seemed beautiful on the surface.


    As for the Block Tavern, it waspleted within just two months, from construction to decoration.

 Chapter 106: 87, Heaven or Hell (7K Chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    The grand and opulent hall was arranged with tables and chairs in a scattered fashion; in the center of the hall, there was a dance floor where several scantily d women, dressed as mboyant as mingos, were dancing with vivid grace.


    One by one, girls dressed in bunny outfits, with fuzzy rabbit ears atop their heads and ck stockings covering their long legs, carried trays of drinks as they moved amongst the guests.


    At the same time, by the side of the guests, there were youngdies who clearly were not from decent families, flirting with the men beside them.


    Walker was somewhat stunned by the scene before him.


    "Mr. Walker, if you require, I can arrange for a dedicateddy to serve you, and if you fancy a gamble, we have private rooms where I can take you!"


    Dick Hott offered warmly.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "All of it, I want all of it!"


    Walkerughed and said, "Antic City, this is home for me now!"


    "That is an honor for us Antic City folks!"


    Walker said joyously.


    Under Dick Hott''s guidance, Walker, with a beautifuldy in his arms, arrived at a private room where there was a gambling table with several guests ying cards. None of them paid much attention to Dick Hott ushering Walker in.


    By that time, Walker had already exchanged his chips, a whopping 1,000 US dors!


    After Walker sat down, Dick Hott left the private room, the smile that had been on his face vanishing suddenly.


    With a wave of his hand, a few young men approached from somewhere.


    "I just saw Leo go into the Ocean Tavern; bring him out to me!"


    The young men immediately left Block Tavern.


    Soon, in the back alley of Block Tavern, a man in a shoddy sweater was already beaten bloody.


    The normally humble and smiling Dick Hott crouched on the ground, grabbed the man''s hair in his hand, forcing him to look at him.


    "Leo, Leo, Leo, you''ve got money to gamble but not to pay us back, John''s 500 US dors, which with interest is now 700 US dors. When do you n to pay us back?"


    Leo begged, "Big Dick, please give me a little more time. I just need to turn this around, and I''ll pay back Big John right away."


    "You''ve told me that three times before, and each time I believed you, but each time you''ve disappointed me. Do you think I can still trust you?"


    After saying that, Dick pped him hard, knocking one of his front teeth out of his mouth.


    "We have run out of patience now. Hand over that property you have on Pennsylvania Avenue. That will settle all your debts!"


    "No, no, no!" Leo hastily said. The property on Pennsylvania Avenue was hisst asset. If he gave that up, he would have no ground to stand on in Antic City!


    Like many others in his situation, he''d move into cheap boarding houses and maybe be a vagrant after some time.


    And perhaps die in an alleyway someday.


    That property was hisst hope of turning things around; he couldn''t use it to cover his gambling debts!


    But, wishful thinking aside, the reality was not up to him.


    No matter how reluctant Leo was, in the end, he was subdued by the fists and the loan contract.


    When he left Brad Law Firm, Dick Hott''s hands held a property deed for a two-hundred-square-meter property on Pennsylvania Avenue.


    Back at Block Tavern in West District, Dick Hott first inquired about Walker''s situation. Learning that he was still in the private room, he went straight to John''s office.


    In the office, haze of smoke lingered. John rested his legs on his desk, a sizable cigar in his mouth, while twodies danced gracefully before him.


    "Ha ha!" Seeing Dick Hotte in, John bent down to pick up a cigar from the desk and tossed it to Dick Hott, "That wealthy man you found has already lost over 400 US dors here!"


    A fawning smile returned to Dick Hott''s face at that moment.


    "All thanks to Big John maintaining Block Tavern and West District well, making him willing to y here!"


    "Right, I''ve always said I was a smart man, yet Donnie wouldn''t believe it!" John said happily.


    "Big John, this is the property transfer contract from Leo for his property on Pennsylvania Avenue!"


    Dick Hott ced the contract on the desk.


    John''s weathered face beamed even more: "Tommy has been wanting to open another tavern here; tell him we''ve given the green light. But make sure to remind him to pay the fees on time, or we won''t be so courteous!"


    "Of course!" said Dick Hott promptly.


    "You''re doing well, kid. Maybe it won''t be long before you''re managing more things, just like Gary Thomas!"


    Gary Thomas was no longer the small fry he once was. To avoid any rash media reports, John and Sean Be had rarely met alone anymore.


    Regarding the business in West District and the distribution of money, it was Gary Thomas who acted as the intermediary.


    "Thank you, Big John!" Dick Hott said excitedly, every young man in West District aspired to be Gary Thomas!

 Chapter 107: 87, Heaven or Hell (7K Chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    Seeing that John had nothing more to say to him, Dick Hott left John''s office.


    "Mr. Walker, it''s gettingte, and perhaps it''s time for you to have dinner. This ce is always here, and you cane and y anytime you want!"


    Dick Hott stood beside Walker, smiling as he reminded him.


    Walker''s face didn''t show the dejection of losing money, nor the madness of a professional gambler. Upon hearing Dick Hott''s reminder, he got up smilingly, took a 10 US Dor chip and tossed it to Dick Hott.


    He left the private room with his arm around ady.


    "Mr. Walker, if you don''t have a better dining option, I can rmend the restaurant right next to Block Tavern. Their tuna will definitely make your taste buds bloom!"


    Dick Hott introduced the dining spot to Walker.


    Walker smiled, "Then let''s give it a try!"


    "What? Aren''t youing in?" After they arrived at the restaurant and Walker saw that Dick Hott was only talking to the waiter at the door, about to leave, he asked.


    "This is Mr. Walker''s dinner; I wouldn''t want to intrude."


    By this time, Walker had already taken a keen interest in the West District,ughing, "No problem, I''d really like to learn more about the West District and Antic City from you!"


    "It''s my honor!" Dick Hott didn''t refuse.


    The three of them sat in the restaurant, and Walker asked Dick Hott, "I''ve yed at other casinos, and you''re the first to actively advise me to stop. Won''t this make the owner of Block Tavern unhappy?"


    Dick Hott replied, "Of course not, Mr. Block has told us that providing the most pleasurable experiences for our guests is our responsibility.


    Since you weren''t having good luck today, Mr. Walker, there was no reason to continue, and about this, boss John would only praise me, not me me!"


    Walker quickly understood the logic: "So, after being well served, I will definitely reappear at Block Tavern!"


    Dick Hott said, "We don''t deny that!"


    "Interesting, really interesting!" Walker tapped the table lightly, not minding the strange looks from the other patrons.


    "Oh, I have another question for you!"


    "Please ask, Mr. Walker!"


    "The Miss America pageant is starting soon, and I''d like to be at the event. Is there any way you can help?"


    Walker inquired.


    The thing about the Miss America pageant, in fact, under the operation of Starry Entertainment, everything was proceeding in an orderly fashion.


    Later this month, the preliminary rounds will take ce, and the venue is on the Antic City boardwalk, at the location formerly known as The Fuli Tavern but now renamed Block Tavern.


    ording to the rules published by the pageantmittee, the asion will invite the high society of Antic City to Block Tavern and decide the finalists by presenting flowers to the contestants on the day of the event.


    While not everyone in Antic City can witness the asion, Starry Entertainment has already invited reporters from the "Antic City Post" to photograph the event and report the pageant process in full the next day.


    But no matter what, getting into Block Tavern on that day would not be easy.


    Dick Hott''s eyes lit up, realizing this could be a big deal.


    He immediately smiled, "Of course, Mr. Bruck has said that Block Tavern wouldn''t disappoint any guest, but this Miss America pageant has indeed be a grand asion in our Antic City, and every resident wants to get in.


    Luckily, I have a ticket in my hands, but this ticket..."


    Walker, with a knowing look, asked, "So, how much?"


    "1,000 US dors!" Dick Hott replied.


    For a 1,000 US dor ticket, Dick Hott could get a 50 US dormission.


    "Wow!" Walker whistled andughed, "That''s quite a sum, but it''s no big deal to me!"


    "Of course!" replied Dick Hott.


    "When can I get this ticket?" Walker asked directly.


    "Anytime!" Dick Hott answered.


    "Bring it to my hotel tomorrow morning!" Walker said decisively.


    "Sure!" Dick Hott nodded, "Mr. Walker, to better involve everyone in the beauty pageant, Mr. Donnie Block has specifically prepared a prize quiz game for this event. You only need to spend 5 cents to buy information about the Miss America contestantspeting this time from any newsstand in Antic City.


    Then you can ce your bet on thedy you think can win at any tavern or casino in Antic City, and if your choice turns out to be correct, you will receive varying degrees of cash rewards!"


    Walker whistled again andughed, "This Donnie Block really is a genius. He wants to make sure everyone whoes to Antic City doesn''t leave until they''ve emptied their wallets!"


    Smiling, Dick Hott responded, "Mr. Donnie Block just wants every visitor to Antic City to feel like God!"


    All of a sudden, Walkerughed, "Could I meet Mr. Donnie Block in person?"


    Facing Walker who always wore a smile, Dick Hott''s expression changed slightly, but he still smiled and said immediately.


    "I''d be very happy to arrange this meeting, but, I''m sorry Mr. Walker, it''s not a decision I can make. I will have to report back to Mr. Donnie Block and then give you a definite answer!"


    "Of course!"


    Walker wasn''t bothered by this at all.


    "I will give you the answer when I deliver the ticket to you tomorrow!" Dick Hott said.


    After dinner ended, Walker went back to the Ritz Hotel with hisdy, and after leaving the hotel, Dick Hott went straight to Block Tavern and found John to tell him about Walker''s request.


    John was slightly taken aback when he heard Walker wanted to meet Donnie and then asked, "What does this man do?"


    Dick Hott shook his head, "I don''t know. He''s very generous, seems like some rich yboy, and this person is also very mysterious, only gave his first name, without mentioning his surname!"


    John thought for a moment and said, "Since Donnie said to show our friendship to our esteemed guests, I will talk to Donnie about this. As for whether he agrees to meet, that''s up to Donnie to decide!"


    "Yes!"


    .


    "Meet, why not?"


    After learning about this, Donnie did not refuse, now that his business was running smoothly. At this point, Donnie also wanted to expand his business beyond Antic City, and if this Walker truly was a person of influence, meeting him would certainly be no harm!


    "Shall I have Dick inform him?"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 108: 88. Filming a documentary for Miss America (7K large chapter, please subscribe~)

    Donnie was indeed willing to meet with this Mr. Walker.


    A normal person visiting Antic City wouldn''t think about meeting with so-called Antic City bigwigs like Donnie Block.


    All they care about is whether they''re having a good time in Antic City.


    Only two kinds of people, after experiencing the splendors of Antic City, might want to meet someone like Donnie, a big shot of the city.


    The first kind is Ponzi-schemers, who need funding from bigwigs like Donnie.


    The second is someone from a family with some status, yet within such a family, they themselves do not hold much sway; unlike high-status individuals who can simply call Donnie''s office and arrange a meeting.


    Regardless of which type they were, they might be beneficial for Donnie.


    However, just as Donnie was preparing to meet with Walker the next day, he encountered someone he didn''t want to see.


    Federal Agent Diesel Mard!


    "Diesel, as I recall, you came to Antic City to investigate Nucky''s affair, so why have you been troubling me all this time?"


    Initially, Diesel Mard came to Antic City because General Olden had pulled some strings for him in Washington, leading the FBI to send Diesel Mard and others to investigate Nucky''s matters.


    But now, Diesel Mard had set his sights on Donnie, much to Donnie''s displeasure.


    Diesel Mard didn''t care about Donnie''s attitude, "We will of course investigate Nucky''s matters, but with Ponzi''s scheme, there are many doubts to be addressed. Block, don''t think that just because you have risen swiftly in Antic City in the past few months, you can talk to me with that attitude. You know I can take you in for questioning at any time.


    Now you don''t have a scoundrel like Olden speaking for you!"


    The Ponzi scheme still had repercussions.


    As Nucky put it, behind Ponziy millions of US dors, and the FBI was not likely to let the matter go easily.


    So, not long after Ponzi died, Olden was transferred out of Antic City, now he''s in Chicago.


    Diesel Mard took over the task of investigating Ponzi''s case.


    Through Diesel Mard''s investigation, he discovered that Donnie had a very good rtionship with Olden. Olden had even helped Donnie acquire the best amodation in Antic City, The Fuli Tavern.


    Moreover, Diesel Mard also found out that Donnie had met privately with Ponzi at one of his banquets. Just a few days after their private encounter, Ponzi''s scheme blew up.


    Most crucially, it was first exposed on Donnie''s newspaper, the "Antic City Post"!


    All this evidence gave Diesel reason to suspect Donnie''s involvement in Ponzi''s disappearance!


    Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Ha!" Faced with Diesel Mard''s threat, Donnie was unconcerned and even let out a disdainfulugh: "Mard, have you forgotten where you are, who I am? If you dare take me away, then I assure you, this afternoon the bestwyers in Washington will sue both you and the agency behind you.


    The FBI won''t have an issue, but what about you?


    Once you lose your status as a Federal Agent, do you think you''ll have any leverage in speaking to me?"


    Diesel Mard''s expression darkened; he didn''t like the way Donnie was speaking to him at all.


    "Based on everything you''ve done in Antic City, I have ample reason to take you in, so Don''t think for a second I can''t handle you, Donnie Block!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "If that''s really the case, as you say, you wouldn''t be just standing here talking to me now."


    "Wow, wow!"


    At that moment, a frivolous voice chimed in. Young Walker had walked in and, upon seeing Diesel Mard, began to tease.


    "Mard, you''re quite the nuisance, aren''t you? I thought you were annoying enough at West Point, and yet here you are in Antic City, still bothering everyone!"


    Seeing Walker, Diesel Mard disyed the same look of annoyance as Walker''s.


    "Walker Astor, have you forgotten the fear of being under my control at West Point?"


    Walker gave a scornful smile, "Then why, instead of entering the military as a top student capable of bing an officer, did you end up in the Bureau of Investigation as just a Federal Agent?"


    Diesel Mard clenched his fists tightly, clearly agitated by Walker.


    "Wow, wow!" Walker gestured with his hands in front of his chest andughed, "If you dare raise a hand, I think Mr. Block''swyers won''t even need to get involved before you lose your job!"


    After a cold snort, Diesel Mard decided not to deal with Walker any further, but he also knew he wouldn''t get the information he wanted at this time.


    "I''ll be watching you, Donnie Block!" Having said that, Diesel Mard turned and left.


    Donnie didn''t bother with Diesel Mard''s departure and instead watched with amusement as Walker Astor had just walked in and chased Diesel Mard away!


    The name Walker is quitemon in the United States, but the surname Astor makes it a bit special.


    Especially through the course of the conversation between Walker and Diesel Mard, Walker''s disy of prowess further confirmed Donnie''s suspicions about the other''s identity.

 Chapter 109: 88. Filming a documentary for Miss America (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_2

    After all, in America''s high society, there was only one Astor Family!


    "Mr. Astor, I was waiting for you early in my tavern, but I didn''t expect to be disturbed by an unrted person. I hope you don''t mind my poor hospitality!"


    Walker Astor said helplessly, "It seems, Mr. Block, you have already guessed my identity?"


    Donnie nodded and said, "If I''m not mistaken, your father must be Mr. John Astor, Astor IV!"


    Toter generations, the Astor Family might seem very unfamiliarpared to America''s top families.


    But in fact, in this era, the Astor Family was truly among America''s elite... even though it was on the decline!


    The founder of the Astor Family, Astor I, created two historical firsts in America: the first millionaire and, with great foresight, he established the first family trust in American history.


    Also, the Astor Family werendlords in New York!


    In 1789, Astor I bought arge amount ofnd in Manhattan, New York, from the hands of the Vice President at the time.


    For the rest of his life, Astor I was either buyingnd in Manhattan or on his way to buynd in Manhattan.


    When he died, Astor I''s biggest regret was not having bought the entire Upper Manhattan!


    Astor I''s son and grandson were guardians of the city, so they always retained thend bought by Astor I.


    By the time of Astor IV, the Astor Family reached its peak and was called the world''s richest by many media outlets.


    Astor IV was even rted by marriage to President Roosevelt at the time.


    He himself was a man of many identities: a real estate developer, an investor, an inventor, a writer.


    Astor IV was well-educated, a graduate of Harvard University; he had written the science fiction novel "A Journey to Other Worlds," which still had arge readership in America even inter times; he held several patents, including for bicycle brakes and turbine engines; he also had an excellent business mind and in 1897, he funded the construction of what was then the world''s most luxurious Astoria Hotel.


    Incidentally, he was the one who financed the building of the Titanic.


    Simrly, he also died because of the sinking of the Titanic.


    That year, Astor IV boarded the Titanic for its maiden voyage with his new bride. When disaster struck, he gave his chance to escape to his new wife... a woman one year younger than his son Vincent, and Astor IV perished at sea!


    That year was 1912, and his wife Madeline Fierst was 19 years old!


    Donnie suspected that when the truck driver filmed "Titanic," he based the character on Leonardo DiCaprio after Astor IV.


    "He was a confused fellow; let''s not talk about him!"


    Walker obviously did not want to mention his father, and Donnie did not continue to ask. Continuing to inquire when the other person did not wish to talk about something could be irritating.


    From Walker''s identity to his rtionship with Diesel Mard, Donnie felt that the two of them could be good friends!


    "Since you don''t want to talk about it, Walker, I won''t ask. But there is still one thing you have to tell me!"


    "What''s that?"


    "Why did you want to meet me? Is there something about the West District that makes you unsatisfied?"


    When Donnie mentioned the West District, Walker''s face immediately lit up with a smile and said, "Satisfied, very satisfied. It''s precisely because I''m satisfied that I wanted to meet the genius who proposed such reforms."


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Anyone who praises the West District is a friend of Donnie Block!"


    The two of them didn''t go to a private room but sat in the main hall of Block Tavern, where the waiter brought whiskey.


    Sometimes the bond between men is just that simple. A few drinks down, and their rapport quickly warmed up.


    Walker also told Donnie about his conflicts with Diesel Mard.


    At the same time, Donnie also guessed from Walker''s description that although he was the son of Astor IV, he was indeed an illegitimate child.


    But even as an illegitimate child, Walker lived a life far beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    He had been epted into the West Point Military Academy, where he met Diesel Mard, who was admitted the same year.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Two people from different sses and with different personalitiesing together naturally led to many conflicts.


    Diesel Mard was dissatisfied with Walker''s behavior at school yet always seemed to live a more privileged life.


    Walker, on the other hand, was unhappy with Diesel Mard''s arrogant demeanor.


    Therefore, conflicts frequently arose at school.


    Although the Astor Family was in decline... Madeline, who Astor IV sacrificed his life for, did not appreciate what he had done for her, and upon returning to New York, she immediately began scheming for the Astor Family fortune and even publicly humiliated Vincent on multiple asions.


    It was for this reason that Vincent, to prove his ability, chose to start his own business, and starting a business required money, which meant sellingnd.


    But in reality, Vincentcked business acumen.


    Moreover, he was a person who had a significantck of security, constantly seeking true love, and so he married three times in his life!


    For these super-rich, divorce has always been a significant reason for their fortunes to diminish.

 Chapter 110: 88. Filming a Documentary for Miss America (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    That is to say, Vincent perfectly demonstrated what a true prodical rich heir should be like!


    As for Walker, the influence of the Astor Family allowed Walker to showcase it when Diesel Mard graduated. Diesel Mard, originally destined to join the army and be a soldier, was forced to join the Bureau of Investigation which did not yet have much authority!


    "Donnie, how did this clingy guy get his sights set on you? Although I don''t think much of him, he does have some capabilities!"


    Being considered capable by an opponent like Walker actually indicated that Diesel Mard truly had abilities.


    Donnieughed and said, "Some people in the Federal Bureau of Investigation believe I have something to do with Ponzi''s disappearance, so they sent Diesel to investigate me!"


    Walker was taken aback, "Your involvement with Ponzi''s disappearance?"


    Clearly, Walker was also aware of the Ponzi scheme situation.


    Donnie shook his head, "Of course not, it''s just a desperate move to find a cure!"


    Walker nodded and said, "Actually, Ponzi was rather clever himself. Back in Boston, he only swindled ordinary people and never had the guts to touch any of the real upper-ss folks!"


    Donnie shook his head, "That has nothing to do with me now. All I want is to get rid of this annoying guy Diesel as soon as possible, so I can concentrate all my thoughts on the Miss America pageant."


    Upon hearing "Miss America," Walker''s eyes immediately lit up, "Donnie, I must say, in terms of this matter, you are truly a genius. Previously in Los Angeles, women have gonepletely crazy over it, and even some second-rate actresses have signed up to participate!"


    Hearing that Walker came from Los Angeles, Donnie suddenly had an idea.


    "Walker, since you were in Los Angeles before, you must have some contacts with those filmpanies there, right?"


    Walker did not grasp what Donnie meant but still nodded, "Of course, I have a good rtionship with William Fox of Fox Films. Is there a problem?"


    Donnie smiled and said, "Of course there''s no problem, in fact, it''s a very nice matter. If possible, I hope you can help me invite Mr. Fox to Antic City.


    In return, I can not only arrange for you to sit in the VIP area during the Miss America election, but I can even arrange for you to join the Miss America selectionmittee and be one of the main judges!" Readtest chapters at mvl


    Donnie had already learned from Dick Hott that Walker hade to Antic City for the grand event of Miss America!


    Sure enough, as soon as Walker heard the conditions Donnie offered, he immediately excitedly agreed, "I can call William, but you will have to tell me, what do you want to invite him for?"


    Donnie immediately said, "I want to invite Fox Films to create a documentary for this edition of Miss America, not only for Antic City but also for New York, Phdelphia, Los Angeles, and other ten cities."


    Fox Films sounds somewhat familiar but it''s the sessor that is even more famous, being one of the major Hollywood studios, Twentieth Century Fox.


    What Fox Films would develop into was actually not important to Donnie.


    What mattered was the movies!


    It was still the era of silent films, but movies had already be the only means of visualmunication.


    Before this, Donnie had always been troubled about how to urately portray the appearance and figure of eachpetitor through text and photos alone.


    But with the support of film, everything would be different.


    Moreover, this could attract even more people to pay attention to the event. More attention meant more people joining the betting game Donnie had set up. With more attention, Miss America''s influence would grow evenrger, and by that time, more advertisements woulde in, and more prominent figures would need its influence!


    "A documentary specifically for Miss America?"


    Though Walker was somewhat clever, he still could not figure out Donnie''s n.


    "Donnie, beforeing to Antic City, I already noticed that your Star Entertainment was promoting this beauty pageant in major cities across the country. Just the expenses for this promotion, I imagine, have already exceeded 200,000 US dors. And if you add the funds required for thepetition, the prize money, and post-event promotion, the total cost could reach at least 700,000 US dors.


    Now you want to make a documentary for the event, too?


    If you''re going to make a documentary, then you''ll have to screen it nationwide, right? All these costs together, I fear the entire Miss America pageant''s budget could reach 1 million US dors!"


    Donnie naturally was aware of the cost issue. Actually, in a previous internal meeting at Starry Entertainment, his employees had already beenining to Donnie because he had almost entered a frenzy state to promote Miss America.


    The promotional costs were increasing, and nearly half of the nearly 400,000 US dors collected from sponsorship and advertising fees had already been spent.


    Most importantly, Miss America had not officially started yet, not even the city preliminaries!


    Not just the staff of Star Entertainment, but Nucky also had several meetings with Donnie because of this event!


    "You don''t need to worry about the costs, I will find a way to solve that. Walker, if you can bring William Fox here, then you will be the most honored guest in Antic City!"

 Chapter 111: 88. Filming a Documentary for Miss America (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_4

    Seeing Donnie''s expression, Walker spread his hands and said with augh, "What can I say, of course there''s no problem now, it''s just a matter of how you''re going to convince William Fox to join you in this crazy endeavor!"


    Donnie smiled and said, "As long as there''s money involved, I believe William won''t be disinterested."


    At present, Fox Films wasn''t a behemoth in Hollywood, nor was William Fox a Hollywood mogul. In fact, by the next decade, William Fox would be investigated by the federal antitrust authorities due to the "MGM acquisition case," and he would lose control over Fox Films. By 1936, Fox himself would be bankrupt.


    When he died, not a single Hollywood star attended his funeral; by then he had be an outcast in Hollywood!


    Donnie didn''t know any of this, but that didn''t prevent him from meeting with William Fox now.


    Sure enough, after receiving a call from Walker at Block Tavern, William Fox learned that the organizers of the now nationally known Miss America wanted to invite hispany to shoot a documentary for them and, upon hearing of the production fee they would pay, he readily agreed to travel to Antic City in the near future.


    To thank Walker, Donnie specially arranged for two women for him and instructed them that if he returned that evening to find that Walker could get out of bed, they would be allowed to service "those negroes" in the North District. Both women patted their chests and assured Donnie that Walker wouldn''t be able to get out of bed the next day!


    After taking care of Walker''s needs, Donnie instructed Dwight to drive him straight to the Ritz Hotel!


    "My God, Donnie, can''t you make a phone call or have Louis send a message beforeing in?"


    Nucky stood up from the wool carpet in his office, and Louis, who hade in with Donnie, hurriedly grabbed a coat for Nucky from a nearby rack, while the woman lying on the wool carpet gave Donnie a provocative look without any concern.


    "If Lucy finds out about this, she''s going to make a big fuss!"


    Donnie teased Nucky.


    Experience exclusive tales on mvl


    "That''s why I sent her to New York to let off some steam!"


    Louis then took out ten US Dors, handed it to the woman, and escorted her out of Nucky''s office.


    "Tell me, what is it that made you lose your manners and barge into my office like this?"


    "I n to shoot a documentary for our Miss America contestants..."


    Donnie shared his n with Nucky.


    Even though Starry Entertainment was Donnie''s ownpany, the final profit split of the Miss America contest gave both Donnie and Nucky 50%!


    Now, as Donnie wanted to shoot a documentary for Miss America, he would definitely need more funding, which naturally required Nucky''s approval.


    "Donnie, I will not agree to this."


    After hearing Donnie''s n, Nucky straightaway voiced his objection, with quite a direct reason.


    For the promotion of Miss America, Donnie had already spent so much money, which was nearly crossing Nucky''s mental line.


    Now Donnie was even considering additional investment, and no matter what kind of influence Miss America was going to bring, in Nucky''s opinion, it wasn''t worth a million US Dors!


    "It''s impossible to cover everything with just one documentary, the preliminarypetitions in various cities, the finals, plus the finals in Antic City; we would need to prepare at least three documentaries.


    Even if we don''t have to pay the actors, the cost of film stock, sries for the filming crew, editing, release, and so on would require at least an investment of half a million US Dors.


    I will absolutely not allow this investment!"


    Nucky directly refused to spend the money; however, Donnie was now his business partner, and through more than two months of coboration, Nucky indeed had recognized Donnie''s capabilities.


    So after refusing, Nucky still advised kindly, "Donnie, based on the current intensity of our promotion, Miss America has already be something that has captured the attention of the entire United States. There''s absolutely no need for additional investment now, the effect is already very impressive!"


    Donnie also had his convictions. He understood that in this era of a direck of entertainment, the opportunity to bring the Miss America pageant to the big screen was definitely something worth gambling on.


    "Nucky, our previous agreement was clear; the promotion of Miss America ispletely up to me!"


    Nucky shook his head and said, "But the agreement also stiptes that on the matter of major expenses, it must be approved by me!"


    Donnie clenched his teeth and said, "I can invest in this alone, but if there is a profit from this venture, you will not get any share of that profit!"


    Nucky looked at Donnie in surprise; he hadn''t expected Donnie to be so determined. How could this not be an investment doomed to fail, yet Donnie was so resolute?


    Thinking about Donnie''s sesses during this period, Nucky started to have his doubts; after all, a person who is always sessful often makes others believe they will continue to seed!


    An investment of 500,000 US Dors, ording to the movie revenue-sharing calction, meant that a box office of 1 million would be needed to possibly recoup the costs.


    With movie ticket prices ranging from 25 cents to 1 US Dor, Nucky took an average in his mind, which meant that at least 1.4 million Americans would need to enter the cinemas to watch his documentary!


    That''s simply impossible, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this oue, Nucky said, "I can agree to your request, but I will not give up on the peripheral funds gained through movie publicity!"


    The old fox!


    Donnie realized the other party was poaching the fruits of hisbor, but he also understood that to make this thing happen, he had to agree to Nucky''s conditions, otherwise if Nucky refused to cooperate, Donnie really had no way to make it happen.


    However, Donnie was also certain in his heart that Americans would definitely be very interested in such a tabloid documentary.


    Tony Stark''s prototype, who made a big sale with a documentary about flying his own ne, had allowed Miss America to be well-known across the United States through the publicity over this period of time; there was no reason it wouldn''t attract at least 1.5 million viewers.


    Donnie understood Nucky''s concerns, but Nucky didn''t know Donnie''s thoughts; Donnie had never nned to shoot all three documentaries at once.


    Instead, it was to be one at a time; if the first documentary did not seed after its release, Donnie couldpletely abandon the idea of shooting thetter two.


    "No problem, let''s go with what you said!"


    Donnie agreed to Nucky''s suggestion swiftly!


    Nucky shook his head with a smile, feeling that Donnie had nowpletely lost his mind, "Good luck, my friend!"


    Donnie also smiled confidently, "I''ve always been quite lucky!"


    After leaving the Ritz Hotel, Donnie quickly sought out John and Robert, with a very clear purpose¡ªto have them prepare a sum of cash!


    But just as Donnie was discussing his ns with them, Chris found Donnie and ryed that Brad had sent news: Donnie''s application for amercial radio station license had finally been a sess!

 Chapter 112: 89, The commercial radio license has been issued (7K Big Chapter, please subscribe~)

    William Fox arrived in Antic City very soon.


    Born in 1879, the 41-year-old William Fox now sported a small beard, rendering his appearance somewhat schrly.


    But the business he was about to conduct was anything but schrly!


    Upon meeting Donnie, his opening remark was that the production cost for each documentary would be 150,000 US Dors!


    "Mr. Fox, as far as I know, the production cost for a low-budget film is only around 110,000 US Dors, and besides, my film doesn''t even require hiring Hollywood actors. All you need to do is record the appearances of those beautiful girls, and you''re asking me for 150,000 US Dors in production costs?"


    Now Donnie was solely responsible for the production costs of the Miss America documentary, and naturally, he couldn''t ept William Fox''s proposed costs.


    Confidently smiling in response to Donnie''s refusal, William Fox said,


    "Mr. Block, the price I''ve quoted is quite fair, even though your documentary doesn''t need actors. Mypany''s photographers need to travel to 10 cities besides Los Angeles for shooting, which is clearly a massive project. Furthermore, ourpany''s editors will need to select from the copious raw material, all of which are very costly endeavors."


    William Fox did not back down because of Donnie''s refusal.


    Observing William Fox''sposure, Donnie realized he had shown too much urgency, making William believe he was indispensable.


    However, the city preliminaries for Miss America were about to start, and finding a new partner for Donnie would involve renegotiating, which could be problematic.


    Time was of the essence for Donnie.


    Therefore, Donnie still wanted to find a way to persuade William Fox to lower the price to 110,000 US Dors per documentary.


    Thus, prolonged negotiations ensued, but William Fox firmly stuck to the 150,000 US Dors per documentary price point and refused to budge.


    Eventually, Donnie realized he wasn''t going to achieve anything that day, so he ended the negotiation with William Fox.


    "William, Donnie is a very capable man. I''ve heard so many legends about him these past few days in Antic City. You would already make a profit at 110,000 per documentary. Why must you insist on 150,000?"


    After leaving The Fuli Tavern, Walker and William Fox headed to a tavern on the boardwalk.


    "Damn Prohibition, this is the purest whiskey I''ve had in a while!" holding his ss, William Foxmented with a look of enjoyment, "Walker, Donnie is capable, I admit that, but so what?


    Making movies is my expertise. Donnie, knowing about our association, invited me to Antic City immediately, which shows he doesn''t have much pull in making documentaries.


    And now, with only a few days left before the Miss America city preliminaries, does Donnie really think he can find another filmpany in Hollywood that can shoot for him in such short notice?"


    Having said that, William took a proud sip of his whiskey, emitting a satisfied groan.


    "Dear Walker, don''t worry, Donnie will certainly end up paying me!"


    Watching William Fox''s smugness, Walker shook his head. Based on what he had observed in Antic City, he didn''t think Donnie was someone who could be easily manipted. Although he didn''t know if Donnie had any other tricks up his sleeve, he still felt that if William Fox kept underestimating Donnie Block, he would be the one to lose out in the end.


    .


    "Bruce, it looks like you''ll need to make a trip to Phdelphia!"


    After William Fox and Walker had left, Donnie promptly called Bruce Currie over.


    "Phdelphia? No problem!" Bruce said without hesitation, "But what should I do in Phdelphia?"


    In early America, the film market was not in Los Angeles Hollywood, but in New York and Phdelphia. It was only in the 20th century that some filmpanies moved to Hollywood in Los Angeles due to patentwsuits with Edison.


    Gradually, it evolved into the center of the United States film industry.


    However, there were still some small and medium-sized film productionpanies in New York and Phdelphia. Donnie now realized what he needed was a professional film crew, but not necessarily a top-tier one. As long as they could sessfully capture the Miss Americas, that was really all that mattered!


    Previously, he was too anxious about the matter, which is why he didn''t consider this point.


    Now that William Fox was asking for the moon, it actually helped Donnie to cool down. If there were filmpanies in Phdelphia, why would he need to rely on William Fox?


    After understanding Donnie''s n, Bruce nodded, "Got it, I''m setting off for Phdelphia right now!"


    "Wait!" Donnie took out 1000 US Dors from a drawer and handed it to Bruce, "When you get to Phdelphia, take care of this first. Then check out the private liquor situation there."


    At the mention of private liquor, Bruce''s interest piqued, "Are we finally expanding our private liquor business to Phdelphia?"


    Donnie currently had businesses in Antic City dealing with newspapers, entertainment, taverns, casinos, dominoes, and private liquor.

 Chapter 113: 89, The commercial radio license has come through (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_2

    However, at this time, Donnie had shifted most of his focus to the Miss America pageant managed by Starry Entertainment.


    His closest associates couldn''t understand this.


    In their view, of all Donnie''s business ventures, the most profitable were the private alcohol trade and the tavern business. By contrast, the Miss America project, despite Donnie''s optimistic projections for its future, had, to date, not only failed to bring any substantial benefits to Donnie but had also cost him several hundred thousand US Dors.


    Nevertheless, these people still trusted Donnie and did not say anything.


    Even though they didn''t voice their concerns, they couldn''t help but harbor some doubts.


    "The business in New York has always been insignificant; I suspect Charlie Luciano still holds some resentment towards us. Now that we control the entire alcohol business in Antic City, we should also consider taking formal steps to expand outward!"


    At this stage, Donnie definitely would not give up the lucrative private alcohol business.


    After all expenses, the money from the private alcohol trade that ended up in Donnie''s own pocket was about 15,000 US Dors a month. If one added the coboration with Meyer''s gang in New York, Donnie could earn 20,000 US Dors a month from the alcohol business alone!


    With the tavern, gambling, and various fees from the West District, Donnie''s monthly ie was close to 50,000 US Dors!


    This was why Donnie had the confidence to tell Nucky that he had invested in the documentary for a reason!


    "Alright, don''t worry; I will definitely find out everything there is to know about the private alcohol business in Phdelphia!"


    Bruce reassured Donnie once again.


    Seeing Bruce''s excitement, Donnie cautioned him, "Finding the right moviepany is what''s truly important. The private alcohol business is secondary!"


    Bruce couldn''t help but ask Donnie, "Is Miss America really that important?"


    Donnieughed, "Important, very important. If we do well with Miss America, our future contacts will no longer be gang members and private alcohol dealers, but the real tycoons of America."


    Since the conversation had reached this point, Donnie shared a few more thoughts with Bruce.


    "Bruce, I know you all don''t understand why I''m now focusing most of my energy and funds on Miss America, but what I want to tell you is that the private alcohol trade is not a sustainable business, and the U.S. Government will eventually lift this prohibition."


    When that happens, licenses for alcohol production will be essential, but that business will definitely be in the hands of those big figures. So if we want to continue in the alcohol business in the future, we must be big figures ourselves now.


    Look at Nucky, basking in glory in Antic City, even able to chat amiably with presidential candidates; but don''t forget, the Federal Bureau of Investigation is still investigating him.


    When have you ever heard of the Bureau of Investigation going after the real top financial conglomerates in America?


    Morgan, DuPont, Rockefeller...


    Nucky needs to actively seek connections with presidential candidates, but those candidates, even the ones whoter be President, they have to actively seek rtionships with these families.


    That''s the huge advantage of doing business in America, doing business legally within thew!"


    Bruce Currie looked at Donnie in surprise, "I thought bing a big figure in Antic City was already your goal; I didn''t expect your sights to be set on the entire United States?"


    Donnieughed heartily, "The road ahead is long; we must take it step by step. As far as I''m concerned, Miss America is the first step!"


    "Well, alright!" Bruce spread his hands, "Although I still don''t quite understand your thinking, I will take the trip to Phdelphia to look for a moviepany seriously!"


    With Bruce''s promise, Donnie nodded in satisfaction.


    .


    After Bruce left, Donnie did not sever his connection with William Fox, who still had some clout in the film industry; Donnie did not want him causing any unnecessary trouble during this period!


    So these past few days, Donnie had been actively seeking to connect with William Fox.


    "Donnie, I''m very sorry about William''s issue; I did not expect that William would be so inflexible about the price!"


    After another failed negotiation with William Fox, Walker did not leave with William Fox this time but stayed at Block Tavern, his face showing some apologetic expressions.


    Donnie smiled disinterestedly, "Walker, we''re friends; just getting William toe to Antic City was the best thing you''ve done for me as a friend.


    As for the price, you''re not a shareholder of Fox Films; how could you possibly influence William Fox''s decision?"


    Donnie''s magnanimity touched Walker, who excitedly said, "Donnie, I actually have some other friends in Hollywood¡ªif you need, I can contact them at any time!"


    Donnie was somewhat surprised by Walker''s attitude. Although they had not known each other for long and had a good mutual impression, Walker had known William Fox for a longer time, and it was clear Walker was thinking of Donnie''s interests!


    "If that''s the case, then that would be great; thank you very much for your help, Walker!"


    Donnie chose not to ask why Walker was acting this way.


    "That''s what I should do; friends help each other, right?" Walker was very happy because of Donnie''s attitude and added, "But no matter what, you promised to let me be a judge for Miss America, and you can''t go back on that!"

 Chapter 114: 89, The commercial radio license has been issued (7K Big Chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    Donnie chuckled after listening and said, "Rest assured, that''s for certain, in fact, your name has already been added to the list of judges for the Miss America pageant!"


    Walker was even more thrilled.


    No matter what Walker''s intentions were, now that the other party was so supportive of him, Donnie naturally wanted to maximize Walker''s usefulness.


    "Walker, I suppose that in Hollywood, you are acquainted not only with the bosses of the moviepanies, but also with quite a few movie star friends, right?"


    Walker nodded, then with some surprise, sought confirmation from Donnie, "So you want to invite some stars over here as judges?"


    Donnieughed and nodded, saying, "Exactly, that''s the idea!"


    Hollywood''s film industry was already well-developed, and movies were no longer a special form of entertainment for certain people; they had be a part of American life.


    Naturally, movie stars had emerged.


    Like Charlie Chaplin!


    Although Chaplin hadn''t yet reached the true pinnacle of his career at this time, to many ordinary people, he was already at the height of his career.


    One notable example was that in 1917, Chaplin signed a contract with First National Films, with a sry that reached an unprecedented one million US dors!


    It caused a sensation across the United States!


    In the silent film era, Charlie Chaplin was the most dazzling gem in the history of the global film industry.


    So, when Walker and Donnie were discussing whom to invite, Donnie selected Chaplin without any hesitation!


    "If it were someone else, I might not be so sure, but if it''s Charlie Chaplin, rest assured, Donnie, I''ll make sure he agrees to be a judge for Miss America!" Walker stated confidently.


    "That means, you and Charlie Chaplin are on good terms as well?" Donnie asked with a smile, watching Walker''s confident demeanor.


    Walker boasted, "When Chaplin was shooting ''The Soldier''s Courtship,'' I helped him resolve some issues with the military!"


    Donnie nodded, not asking for further details; as long as Walker could ensure Chaplin''s presence on the stage of the Miss America finals, that would be enough!


    "Walker, being able to be friends with you is my greatest gain recently!"


    Walkerughed and said, "Perhaps, in the future, I might be saying the same to you, Donnie!"


    After that, Walker stood up, "Alright, I''m going to sort this out in Los Angeles right now; I wouldn''t want to miss the Antic City regional beauty pageant!"


    Donnie personally escorted Walker to the entrance of Block Tavern, "I''m waiting for your good news!"


    .


    "Walker, I don''t understand why you are willing to help Donnie this much when you''ve just met him for a few days?"


    William Fox also stayed at the Ritz Hotel and, when he saw Walker return and start packing his luggage, preparing to leave, he posed the question, and Walker told William Fox about his ns to help Donnie get in touch with Charlie Chaplin.


    Hence, William Fox posed this question!


    Walker had already packed his luggage, and with a smile, he asked William Fox, "Dear Fox, do you know how long it took for Donnie to develop from nothing to where he is now in Antic City?"


    Although William Fox was here to negotiate with Donnie, he didn''t know much about him!


    "Isn''t it that his family was already well-positioned in Antic City?"


    Walker shook his head, "When I first came to Antic City, I thought so too, but after I learned about Donnie''s journey here, I realized that Donnie Block will definitely be a great man in the future.


    In fact, Donnie was just the son of a tavern owner from a vige under Antic City. In 1917, he joined the U.S. Army, left the service in 1919, andst September, Donnie returned to Antic City, where he was deceived by his superior and took over a tavern that at the time seemed useless...."


    Clearly, during his time in Antic City, Walker had investigated Donnie''s situation.


    "Just a few months have passed, and Donnie Block has already be a big shot in Antic City; even Nucky shifted from initial suspicion and opposition to bing good friends. Donnie has even started the now nationally-renowned Miss America event.


    Moreover, he is now the owner of thergest and finest tavern in Antic City, the biggest bootlegging supplier, and the owner of the best-selling newspaper.


    Donnie Block aplished all this in less than a year.


    With such a person, why wouldn''t I want to be good friends with him?"


    After hearing Walker''s words, William Fox also looked surprised; he had never imagined that Donnie''s life was so remarkable.


    "William, my friend, there''s something I want to tell you before I go, a sentence that my father once told me!"


    "What''s that?"


    "Money can never be earned to an end, but friends by your side can give you an influence far exceeding your wealth!"


    After that, Walker left the Ritz Hotel, and when he arrived at the hotel entrance, he saw Dick Hb was already waiting there in a car.


    "Respected Mr. Walker, boss Donnie specifically ordered me to take you to the train station safely!"


    Walker chuckled heartily and quickly got into the car.


    .


    Walker''s words, although somewhat impactful to William Fox, ultimately did not sway him to adopt Walker''s suggestion.

 Chapter 115: 89, The commercial radio license has been issued (7K Big Chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    "Different people have different life choices!"


    And Nucky knew about the stalemate in the negotiations between Donnie and William Fox.


    So when the two met, Nucky personally poured Donnie a ss of whiskey andforted him.


    "Donnie, it''s not that simple, those film merchants in Los Angeles are as greedy as the bankers on Wall Street. Fox is certain now that you won''t be able to find a more suitable movie studio in a short time, and he''s also betting on the fact that the Miss America city preliminary contests are about to start, so he definitely won''t give up on this opportunity."


    Donnie took the ss, "Mr. Nucky, it feels like you''re gloating!"


    "Really?" Nucky looked at Donnie with a smile, then said casually, "Well, if you insist on thinking that way, I won''t deny it!"


    Donnie shook his head, "If William Fox fails to reach an agreement with me in the end, he will definitely regret it in the not too distant future!"


    Nucky shook his head at Donnie''s stubbornness, but did not continue to try to persuade him; after all, he had not involved himself in the documentary investment. Besides, Nucky also hoped to see Donnie stumble on some matters.


    In the past few months, Donnie''s rise had been too rapid. Although Nucky did not feel threatened yet, it would be beneficial for him to have better control over Donnie if Donnie could take a fall.


    "Alright, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t talk about this matter anymore. Let''s talk about the Miss America preliminaries instead!"


    At this point, Nucky sat down, and his expression became serious.


    "I''ve already spoken to the bosses of those cities on the phone, and they are very interested in this matter. They will join us as bookmakers during the event, but some are worried about what to do if a heavy favorite emerges in the preliminary contests."


    The preliminaries are different from the finals where hundreds of women stand together; there will definitely be a few who stand out, and naturally, they be the hot favorites.


    And Miss America, in order to attract more spectators, will certainly need to choose beautiful women to advance to the semi-finals and finals.


    Simply put, the preliminaries will have fewer backroom dealings.


    For bookmakers like Donnie, this actually limits their ability to manipte oues.


    The result being that if everyone flocks to bet on the hot favorites, they naturally won''t be able to make money... they won''t lose money, but they''ll definitely earn less!


    This is the concern of the bookmakers in other cities.


    "Nucky, you absolutely have to tell them, they must not give up the greater profitster for a small benefit now. Although the influence of Miss America has already grownrge, more audiences are paying attention to the election itself, not the preliminaries.


    So, ording to my predictions, at the beginning, there won''t be too many people betting. The real opportunity for us to make money wille at least by the city finals, when those who bet early will see the fairness we present, and those still watching will see some people getting rich from this event.


    With such publicity, by the time of the finals, there will definitely be more people betting and cingrger bets.


    If a boss in any city breaks the rules we have already set during the preliminaries, then sorry, they''ll just have to leave the game!"


    As the head bookmaker of the Miss America preliminaries, Donnie had the confidence to say so.


    If those city bosses left the information provided by Donnie and ran their own books, Donnie could just slightly change the ranking order of the girls and make these people lose everything, even their underwear.


    Nucky nodded, "Alright, I will speak to them about this matter and make sure they don''t mess around!"


    With Nucky''s assurance, Donnie finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    .


    "Donnie, you really owe me a big thank you this time, two months and finally your mission isplete!"


    Just after Donnie returned to Block Tavern, he encountered the long-missed Brad Dorn!


    The arrival of Brad Dorn filled Donnie with joy, "Does this mean the license hase through?"


    Even though Brad Dorn had already made a phone call earlier, without seeing the actual license, Donnie couldn''t fully believe it.


    Now everything was settled, Brad Dorn had returned, and he brought another piece of good news.


    "The other cities have also agreed to let us build the signal transmission stations!"


    Brad Dorn eximed excitedly.


    During this period, he truly experienced what it meant to spend money like water!


    And it was Donnie''s money he was spending, although most of it went into Donnie''s broadcastingpany, Brad Dorn also made quite a few of his own connections through this endeavor.


    Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    "Dear Dorn, you are the number one contributor to Antic City Broadcast!"


    Donnie too was thrilled and grasped Brad Dorn''s hand, this news was indeed timely rain for him, as he had been worrying about how to further expand Miss America''s influence.


    At the very least, to ensure more viewers would tune in when the documentary was released.


    Now Brad Dorn had brought him such good news!


    "Haha, this is what I should do, after all, the reward you''ve offered, Donnie, is just too tempting!"


    Brad Dorn, havingpleted his mission, was very happy as well.


    Donnie did not let Brad Dorn down and immediately threw a grand party for him at Block Tavern.


    Although negotiations between William Fox and Donnie had been unsessful, William Fox had be a loyal patron of Block Tavern.


    Every night, William Fox woulde here for a drink, y a couple of games, and sometimes even take a girl from Block Tavern back to the Ritz Hotel.


    Today, as usual, when the evening lights wereing on, Williams Fox arrived at Block Tavern.


    The familiar bunny girl immediately came over to serve him.


    Seeing Donnie and Brad Dorn among others happily chatting away, William Fox asked curiously, "What happened that has Donnie so happy?"


    The bunny girl took William Fox''s coat and said with a smile: "Mr. Brad has obtained a business license for our boss''s broadcastingpany, and Antic City Broadcast will be the firstmercialpany in the United States. Our boss is celebrating with Mr. Dorn and others right now!"


    As a filmmaker, William Fox certainly knew about broadcasting and understood even better the power of the firstmercial broadcaster in the United States.


    Instead of asking the bunny girl to take him to a private room for a few games as usual, William Fox spoke to her a bit urgently.


    "I need to have a serious talk with Donnie!"

 Chapter 116: 90, The Development of the Radio Station (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)

    Continue reading at mvl


    "Dear Donnie, after giving it some thought and considering our rtionship, I''vee to realize that the previous price was indeed unfair as a friend''s price. So, I''ve decided to reduce the cost of each documentary from $150,000 to $130,000."


    Upon meeting Donnie, William Fox seemed quite eager to speak.


    Donnie turned to nce at Brad Dorn, who was hugging two women and holding a bottle of whisky, about to put on a performance for everyone, then turned back to William Fox with a smile that grew increasingly bright.


    "Mr. Fox, I cannot ept this price, and besides, we don''t necessarily need documentaries anymore!"


    After saying this, Donnie pointed towards Brad Dorn and continued with augh, "Do you see him? He''s my hero. Just now, he has helped me secure the firstmercial radio license in the United States. Tomorrow, my people will head to New York, Phdelphia, Chicago, Los Angeles, and other cities to build our broadcasting stations.


    In a week, millions of radio users in these cities will be listening to our programs."


    "Do you think they''d still need to go to the cinema to watch documentaries after hearing every detail about the girls participating in the Miss America pageant?"


    Dammit!


    Hearing Donnie''s inebriated words, William Fox cursed silently but still kept a smile on his face, saying, "Of course, they''ll need it. It''s precisely because they''ve heard about those girls that they''ll be even more eager to see their true appearances. So I''m sure they will go to the movie theaters."


    "So dear Donnie, you need the Miss America documentary just like... that gentleman needs a room right now!"


    William Fox pointed towards Brad Dorn in the middle of the saloon who had already started unbuckling his belt.


    "Dammit!" Donnie cursed loudly, shouting, "Dwight, aren''t you supposed to take Mr. Dorn to find a room?"


    Dwight, who was enjoying the spectacle, quickly came to Brad Dorn''s aid as he began to pull down his trousers, escorting him toward the stairs, nked by two scantily d women.


    Watching themotion unfold before him, Donnie rubbed his temples. Couldn''t these native Americans show some restraint?


    "Mr. Fox, I agree with what you''re saying, but your price is too high, I cannot ept it. I would rather give up the Miss America preliminaries documentary and look for a more reasonably priced filmpany than ept a documentary costing $130,000!"


    Hearing Donnie actually considering giving up on the Miss America preliminaries documentary, William Fox became even more anxious, hastily grabbing Donnie who was attempting to leave.


    "Dear Donnie, we at Fox Films are absolutely the most professional documentary productionpany in the entire United States. Trust me, even if you approach otherpanies, they won''t be able to give you this price!"


    "OK!" Donnie Block burped, resignedly saying, "Then I can only give up on filming the documentary!"


    After finishing speaking, Donnie shook off William Fox''s hand and thenughed loudly, "This time, I''m joining my party. Good Lord, don''t Californians ever rest?"


    Watching Donnie Block leave, William Fox stomped his foot in frustration, then immediately went to the phone by the saloon bar.


    "Dammit! Listen up, as soon as Walker arrives in Los Angeles, call me immediately!"


    At this moment, William Fox suddenly realized that the roles between him and Donnie had reversed.


    In the past, he was in the position of power, able to wait for Donnie to make various offers for him to choose from.


    But now the situation had turned around, and it was he who needed to make the offers to get Donnie''s agreement.


    All because of amercial radio station!


    At the same time, William Fox deeply regretted not listening to Walker''s suggestions earlier. Walker had warned him that Donnie was a very capable man, so why hadn''t he heeded that advice?


    Now, only Walker could help him!


    Donnie didn''t care what William Fox was thinking; with themercial radio license, this was definitely something that could infinitely increase the influence and business prospects for him.


    So tonight, Donnie drank too much!


    When Donnie woke up, he found himself in an unfamiliar bedroom.


    The soft curtains, the exquisite vanity, and therge, neat bed all indicated that this was someone''s home.


    "You''re awake, so hurry up and get dressed. Brad will be back soon!"


    As Donnie rubbed his head, Elena came in and brought his clothes over.


    Donnie, while putting on his clothes, asked somewhat confusedly, "How did I end up here?"


    Elena replied calmly, "You were already drunk when you arrivedst night, it was your driver who brought you here!"


    Donnie asked, "So we...?"


    Elena paused, turning to look at Donnie with a slight change in her expression.


    "I see!" Donnie chuckled. Perhaps he had been a bit impulsive after seeing Brad Dorn''s conditionst night?


    However, Donnie didn''t feel any guilt about it; after all, it wasn''t their first time.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, I''m heading out!"

 Chapter 117: 90. The Development of the Radio Station (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_2

    Donnie, dressed sharply, greeted Elena before leaving her ce and saw Dwight waiting for him in the car.


    "Let''s go, back to the tavern!"


    Donnie didn''t ask Dwight why he had requested toe here the night before.


    By now, Dwight had be apetent driver and naturally didn''t inquire about Donnie''s activitiesst night either.


    Upon returning to the tavern, Chris said to Donnie, "Bruce just called and said to call him back as soon as you get here!"


    "Could it be more good news?"


    Donnie went to the phone and dialed the hotel in Phdelphia where Bruce was staying.


    "Donnie, it''s a done deal!" came Bruce''s excited voice on the line. "I''ve found a film productionpany here willing to shoot each documentary for 70,000 US dors. Fox wanted 150,000. Let him have his fun!"


    Donnie too was overjoyed after hearing this; good news seemed to being one after another these days.


    "That''s great, How''s their quality?"


    While the lower price made Donnie very happy, he was even more concerned about their capabilities.


    "I''ve seen the films theirpany has made, the quality is definitely not an issue, and I''ve already sent the film over to you. You''ll be able to see it by noon today."


    Delighted, Donnie said, "Okay, if there are no problems after I''ve watched it, then have them send someone over to discuss the specifics."


    "Will do!" Bruceughed, then continued to update Donnie about the private speakeasy business in Phdelphia¡ªa topic he hadn''t delved into in detail while he had been contacting filmpanies these past few days in Phdelphia.


    He only knew the gist of it: Philly''s bootleg business was currently controlled by two major gangs, one led by Salvatore Be of Sicilian descent and another by Harry Rosen, known as ''Nig''.


    Furthermore, these two gangs had been provocatively jostling over Antic City''s speakeasy businesstely, causing the Phdelphia police much headache.


    "That''s all I''ve managed to gather for now; I''ll have to wait for more detailed information!"


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for your good news!"


    After ending the call with Bruce, Donnie would''ve cracked open a beer to celebrate if not for the fact he had drunk too much the night before.


    "Boss, William Fox is here!"


    Dwight approached Donnie and whispered.


    Donnie looked toward the tavern''s entrance and indeed, William Fox, wearing a ck suit, walked in.


    "Dear Donnie, I''ve thought it over. We''ll go with your figure, 110,000 US dors per documentary. We can sign the contract now and I''ll send ourpany''s filming team to each city immediately!"


    William Fox chose topletely capitte, otherwise, he might indeed lose Donnie as a client.


    Donnie shook his head, his expression one of regret, "Dear William, if you had told me that figurest night, we would already be partners. However, now, if you still want to partner with me, then the price must be reduced to 60,000 US dors!"


    Since the filmpany in Phdelphia had offered a price of 70,000 US dors, it clearly indicated that thesepanies were still making a profit.


    Donnie suddenly felt the anticipation of being a client holding a bidding process.


    As Donnie''s mood improved, William Fox''s souredpletely.


    He had already conceded, and yet the other side was still pushing further.


    However, considering the benefits these three documentaries would bring to hispany, William Fox forced a smile through clenched teeth, "Donnie, you truly have a sense of humor. Not to mention 60,000 dors, there''s no way any filmpany could make that work for even 70,000!"


    Donnie spoke indifferently, "I''m not joking with you, William. Our staff is currently in Phdelphia and has already contacted the filmpanies there. They have epted our offer!"


    William Fox''s face went pale; he hadn''t expected Donnie to be so cunning, already sending his staff to Phdelphia while negotiating with him.


    Phdelphia''s film industry had indeedgged far behind Los Angeles.


    Butcking as it might be, it still existed.


    "No, dear Donnie, I''m familiar with Phdelphia''s film industry. Their technology is outdated; they couldn''t achieve the quality you''re after!"


    William Fox still tried to struggle.


    But Donnie, uncaring, smiled and said, "Our documentaries don''t actually require that advanced technology. As long as it can perfectly capture the looks of those girls, that will be enough. So Mr. Fox, is yourpany willing to bring the price down to 60,000 dors? For Walker''s sake, if the prices are equal, I''ll choose Fox Films!" Discover more content at mvl


    Obviously, William Fox couldn''t ept the 60,000-dor price tag. Fox Films had be a first-ss filmpany in Hollywood while Phdelphia''s filmpanies were like small workshops inparison.


    A small workshop could drastically cut costs, but argepany couldn''t.


    In the end, William Fox could do nothing but leave Block Tavern with a sense of resignation.


    At that moment, Donnie was indifferent to William Fox''s departure.

 Chapter 118: 90. The Development of the Radio Station (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    .


    The broadcast station''s license hade through, and Donnie naturally began to prepare the station.


    Preparing a broadcast station''s most important requirements were a host and broadcast equipment.


    When Brad Dorn applied for the license, Donnie had already purchased the broadcasting equipment, and at the same time, Donnie had also moved his own broadcastingpany to the West District.


    After breakfast, Donnie had Dwight drive him to Antic City Broadcast, located in the middle of Pennsylvania Avenue.


    When Donnie entered thepany, some clerks were already at work, and Robinson from the Antic City Post was waiting there, alongside a white male in his thirties, Mashang Evans.


    Although the Antic City Post and Antic City Broadcast were two separatepanies, they both were under Starry Entertainment, and even Starry Entertainment was part of the media conglomerate.


    After due consideration, Donnie moved the Antic City Post to the West District first. Some of the business between the twopanies could interconnect, so bringing them together also made management easier and more convenient.


    As for Mashang Evans, he was previously the deputy editor of the Antic City Forum. Considering that the content of the broadcastingpany was simr to that of newspapers, Donnie had already poached Evans while Brad Dorn was applying for themercial radio license.


    Now, Mashang Evans served as the general manager of Antic City Broadcast.


    "How''s the search for the host going?"


    Donnie, sitting in his own office, asked Mashang Evans.


    Mashang Evans had already known about the broadcasting license being approved and was clearly well prepared.


    "Boss, these are the hosts I interviewed before, take a look at their information," Mashang Evans said.


    After reviewing the information handed to him by Mashang Evans, Donnie asked, "Howe there are no women?"


    Find adventures at mvl


    Mashang Evans was startled by Donnie''s question. Antic City Broadcast was the firstmercial radio station in America, previously military-used, and there was no precedent for female hosts, right?


    Moreover, although women''s rights had been liberated, in a more general sense, most Americans still believed that women should not be in the public eye, especially in roles like a host.


    Furthermore, the hosts Mashang Evans had been searching for were actually some from hosting positions within luxurious hotels of Antic City... even if he wanted to find professionally trained ones, there weren''t any to find!


    Naturally, all these hosts were men.


    "Boss, you want a female host?" Mashang Evans asked, despite being taken aback by Donnie''s question.


    "Exactly!" Donnie said, "And I want at least two female hosts. They should partner up with the male hosts separately!"


    Having said that, Donnie smiled at Mashang Evans and continued, "During work hours, men are at their jobs and won''t have too much time to listen to the radio, but it''s those women who are the main audience for the broadcast. Evans, you aren''t still harboring the same ideas from your time at the Antic Forum, are you?"


    Hearing Donnie''s teasing, Mashang Evans blushed. Back at the Antic City Forum, Evans had been a pioneer against the Miss America pageant, often publishing sensational and shocking opinions under his own name.


    Even calling him the foremost opponent of Miss America in Antic City wasn''t an exaggeration.


    "Of course not, boss, you have to believe in my professional integrity!" Evans responded.


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "I do trust you, otherwise I wouldn''t have poached you to be the general manager of Antic City Broadcast."


    After the joke, Donnie turned to Robinson and said, "The broadcastpany has just been established, and many personnel organizations haven''t been set up yet. In the meantime, the Antic City Post will need to coordinate with the broadcastpany, share news promptly, and don''t worry about it affecting the newspaper''s sales.


    People are used to reading the newspaper every day, and not every family has a radio!"


    To create a broadcastingpany with a nationwide reach, Antic City Broadcast couldn''t focus all of its content solely on Antic City.


    Rather, it needed to look nationally and, in that case, thepany would need to establish news reception departments in major cities across the country.


    For the broadcastpany at present, this was quite a challenge... the capital investment was too great.


    Currently, relying on the poprity of Miss America, the Antic City Broadcast could keep going, but this wasn''t a long-term solution.


    In the United States, in Europe, running a broadcastpany was essentially doing news.


    After the profits from Miss America were ounted for, Donnie would really start to expand the broadcastpany''s scale.


    So under the current circumstances, they could only rely on the Antic City Post''s newswork.


    Robinson was a good-natured person and had already felt that Donnie didn''t quite trust his abilities. Now, he naturally wouldn''t have any objection to Donnie''s requirements!


    "Alright, boss!"


    Then Robinson said to Mashang Evans, "Manager Evans, please assign a staff member dedicated to liaise with us. We will share all the news we receive with you every day!"


    Evans humbly expressed his thanks: "Thank you, Manager Robinson!"


    Donnie continued talking to Mashang Evans, "Besides regr hosts, I need you to find a host who can tell jokes."

 Chapter 119: 90. The Development of the Radio Station (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_4

    Donnie was actually looking for a stand-upedian, though the term stand-upedy wouldn''te into being until the advent of television; at present, such performers were known as jokesters.


    Antic City Broadcast Company shouldn''t just have news; it needs to have entertainment as well.


    Even the state broadcaster in the future would air TV dramas during the prime eight o''clock slot, essentially to regte the mood of the viewers; after all, listening to news for too long invariably leads to fatigue!


    "Boss, do you mean to air this program during the breaks in the news segments?"


    Mashang Evans quickly grasped Donnie''s intent.


    "Exactly, that''s what I mean!"


    Afterward, Donnie detailed the formats of some broadcast programs he was familiar with to Mashang Evans, naturally, including content that suited the current national conditions of the United States.


    By the time Donnie finished the conversation with them, it was already afternoon!


    The next day, the Antic City Post featured an advertisement for Antic City Broadcast''s radio station.


    The appearance of this ad did catch the attention of many in Antic City¡ªnot because everyone wanted to listen to the broadcast, but they felt proud of the news that Antic City Broadcast would be the firstmercial radio station in the United States.


    Since the United States is a country of immigrants, it''s impossible to expect the people of the country to feel a significant sense of belonging to America.


    On the contrary, they feel a greater sense of belonging to their city or state; otherwise, Texas wouldn''t asionally stir up talk of independence!


    Having the first broadcastpany in the United States is what truly made the people of Antic City proud.


    Mashang Evans also seized this sentiment promptly and began strategizing with Robinson focusing heavily on this aspect for promotion.


    Indeed, the people of Antic City ate it up, showing tremendous enthusiasm for the radio station that would start broadcasting in a week, even spurring a sales boom in radios throughout Antic City.


    Donnie was naturally very happy when he learned of this.


    However, what made Donnie even happier was that Walker had called from Los Angeles, informing him of the sessful invitation to Charlie Chaplin to serve as a special judge for the Miss America finals.


    "Charlie is very happy to serve as the special judge for Miss America and asked me to express his thanks to you for inviting him!"


    In his previous life, Donnie wasn''t a fan of celebrities but knew Chaplin''s character to be rather arrogant, so he didn''t take Walker''s words to heart.


    "Walker, I understand. Without your help, it would not have been possible to invite Mr. Chaplin!"


    Donnie expressed his gratitude to Walker once again.


    "Haha!" Walkerughed heartily, "Donnie, you''re too kind. After all, I''m also a judge for Miss America myself. It''s only right that I do what I can to contribute to the influence of Miss America!"


    The two chatted about Charlie Chaplin''s arrival in Antic City and some details to be aware of. Then, Walker proactively brought up William Fox''s matter.


    "William has already called me..."


    Hearing Walker bring up William Fox, Donnie said, "Walker, you must understand, I''ve put everything into this Miss America event..."


    "Donnie, you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not trying to plead on behalf of William. In fact, I''m not very satisfied with what he did before either. It''s your right to choose apany that''s more suitable for you to coborate with. What I wanted to say is, I hope William''s issue won''t affect the friendship between us!"


    After hearing this, Donnieughed and replied, "Of course not!"


    The two ended their call in good spirits.


    Donnie sat at the bar of the tavern, a smile on his face, pleased with how smoothly things had been going recently.


    "Donnie!"


    Just then, a familiar voice called out. Nucky was walking in with Lucy on his arm, and beside them was another woman, graceful and fair, with eyes as clear as a stillke.


    Donnie stood up and opened his arms to embrace Nucky,ughing, "Nucky, it''s been a while since you''ve been to this ce!"


    "Haha, are youining that I don''te by often enough?" Nucky joked.


    Donnie nodded, "If that''s how you want to interpret it, I have no objections!"


    Nucky nced helplessly at Donnie and then said to the woman beside him, whom Donnie found unfamiliar, "Miss Breton, you see, that''s the kind of man Donnie is, sometimes even I can''t handle him, so your matter will still need his approval!"


    Miss Breton smiled, "I''ve heard of Mr. Block''s great reputation since I came to Antic City, and I hope for Mr. Block''s continued support in the future!" Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    After Donniepleted the hand-kissing gesture to Breton, Nucky introduced her, "Donnie, this Miss Breton is a social phnthropist who wishes to sponsor our Miss America pageant and also hopes to be one of the judges!"


    Social phnthropist?


    Upon hearing this term, Donnie''s gaze towards Breton shifted slightly; in the United States, those who bore this title tended to have one thing inmon¡ªthey were wealthy!


    "I''m very grateful to Miss Breton for holding our Miss America in such high regard!"


    "I have immense respect for your decision, Mr. Block. The hosting of Miss America allows many American women to see the beauty in themselves and gives them the confidence to step out of their homes and serve society!" Breton said with a light smile.


    Um, this rhetoric sounds awfully familiar!


    Donnie asked, "May I know how much you are prepared to sponsor, Miss Breton?"


    Miss Breton replied, "I''m just an ordinary person, so I can only afford to provide a maximum of 50,000 US Dors in cash, and I hope Mr. Block won''t find it too little!"


    Hearing the amount, Donnie nced towards Nucky. Although 50,000 wasn''t a small sum, the mere idea of bing a judge in the Miss America pageant for 50,000, especially being brought by Nucky himself, was something Donnie couldn''t quite figure out.


    Nuckyughed, "Breton, Donnie will surely take your suggestion seriously. Why don''t you allow Lucy to show you what the best tavern in Antic City is like in the meantime? I think it won''t take long for Donnie to give you a satisfactory answer!"


    Miss Breton gave a reserved nod and then said to Lucy, "Then I''ll be in your care, Miss Lucy!"


    After the two women left, Donnie took Nucky to his office.


    "Nucky, who exactly is this woman, isn''t she from some family?" Donnie inquired.


    Nuckyughed heartily and said, "A year ago, this woman was just a waitress at a Western restaurant in Clevnd!"


    Donnie''s eyes lit up. Although Nucky seemed to give a piece of useless information, Donnie had already guessed the hidden implication behind it.


    "So, the 50,000 she''s offering is basically just an unsigned check?"


    Nuckyughed again, "Exactly, that''s it!"

 Chapter 120: 91, raise funds, raise funds, still raise funds

    To be able to garner such care from Nucky and his willingness to let her be a judge for Miss America, her identity was quite telling.


    The future mistress of the President of the United States, Harding!


    "It seems that Miss Breton has quite the ambition!"


    Discover exclusive tales on §Þ??


    Donnie said teasingly.


    Nucky spoke dismissively, "Women, they sometimes can''t see their own situation clearly."


    Whether it was Donnie or Nucky, they had both realized that Breton simply wanted to establish her image in front of the American public with the increasingly popr Miss America.


    Maybe in doing so, she could have the opportunity to appear in public with Harding in the future.


    Clearly, neither Donnie nor Nucky were optimistic about this.


    The reason why Harding could rise from a country boy, a small-time journalist, to the President of the United States was entirely because he chose a powerful wife, Florence!


    Florence''s family was one of the top ten consortiums in the United States, the Clevnd Consortium.


    It was precisely because of her status that the handsome Harding, who looked like a Hollywood actor, was willing to marry Florence¡ªwho was five years his senior, divorced, and with a child... and what''s more, she was in-looking!


    After bing President, Harding had wanted to rid himself of his wife''s control, but while the thought was pleasant, reality was harsh.


    Harding never managed to free himself from his wife''s control throughout his life; even many tabloids med Florence for Harding''s death.


    Nucky was unaware of this history, but he could tell from Florence''s situation that Breton''s desire to rece her was impossible!


    "Regardless, she is someone Harding took notice of, we still have to give Harding some respect," Nucky said to Donnie.


    Donnie nodded. The original purpose of hosting Miss America was to connect with America''s upper echelons, and now that they had Breton as a connection, Donnie certainly wouldn''t let it go.


    "Of course, after all, she is one of the President''s future women..."


    After discussing Breton, Nucky and Donnie moved on to talk about the Miss America preliminaries. "The old timers in the city are getting impatient, it seems like we don''t have to worry about the Antic City preliminaries!"


    Donnie nodded, "I''ve never been worried about the situation in Antic City, but rather the situation in the other cities."


    Nucky reassured him with a smile, "You can rest assured about that too, I''ve already spoken with the other cities, and they are very satisfied with the current situation. The tickets have already sold out eighty percent."


    The rules set by Donnie were the same for the preliminaries in all the cities.


    The events were to be held in the most famous tavern in each local city, and rich businessmen in the city would be invited. Of course, an invitation was just an invitation¡ªthe necessary fees would still need to be paid.


    An entrance ticket costing a thousand US Dors was definitely a huge sum for the average person, but to those wealthy individuals, a thousand dors might just be a wager for a round of cards.


    Both Donnie and Nucky took a thirty percent cut from this revenue!


    Even so, the taverns in those cities were eager to host the event.


    Moreover, for the day of the Miss America preliminaries, Donnie and Nucky also took a thirty percent cut from the profits of the flower sales in the tavern.


    With each flower priced at twenty US Dors, they aimed to let these American tycoons show off their wealth.


    After discussing the situation in several cities, Donnie and Nucky left the office and came to the main hall.


    Lucy and Breton were dancing gracefully on the dance floor. While others might approach and join in the dance, no undue incidents urred. Everyone might not have recognized Breton, but they knew Lucy.


    Aside from someone as audacious as Donnie, no one dared to provoke Lucy.


    Upon seeing the two descend the staircase, Lucy, with Breton in tow, approached them. Although Breton didn''t speak, her eyes were fixed intently on Donnie, clearly eager to know his decision.


    "Wee, Miss Breton, to be one of the judges for the Miss America finals. I hope Miss Breton can strive for greater rights for the vast majority of American women. After all, women can hold up half the sky!"


    Because of the phrase "women can hold up half the sky," a light twinkled in Breton''s eyes, and she reached out to shake hands with Donnie again. "Do you really believe that, Mr. Block?"


    Donnie, along with Nucky, Lucy, and Breton, approached an empty table and sat down. Then, Donnie smiled and said, "Of course, otherwise, why would I think of organizing Miss America? It''s really about showing more people the independent American women of the new era.


    The women in the United States during this era are no longer appendages of men, they have the right to vote, can work, and, in fact, many women have already taken on the responsibility of supporting their families.


    But they have not received the corresponding respect, and this is something I cannot ept!"


    After Donnie finished speaking, a yboy Bunny carrying drinks walked over.


    Breton looked at the yboy Bunny as she set down the drinks and left, and asked with a smile, "But Mr. Block, your tavern still uses the bodies of women to attract customers, is this what you advocate as independence for women?"


    Donnie showed a look of dissatisfaction, Nucky and Lucy thought that Breton had hit a sore spot for Donnie, hence his discontent.


    Breton, on the other hand, thought she had seen through Donnie''s hypocrisy.


    "Miss Breton, I thought you were someone who genuinely considered the well-being of women, but now it seems that is not the case, and this disappoints me greatly."


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Breton was somewhat dissatisfied with Donnie''s usation and did not hide her displeasure at all.


    Watching Breton''s reaction, Nucky shook his head slightly, just such a state of mind that allowed Donnie''s words to reveal her true inner thoughts ¨C how could she aspire topete with Florence under such circumstances?


    "Of course!" Donnie said loudly, "Miss Breton, do you know thedy who just served us? Do you know her name? Her background? Her family? You criticized her job, suggesting she earns her pay by selling her body?"


    Breton''s face turned red, clearly enraged by Donnie''s barrage of questions.


    "No matter what her issues are, they shouldn''t be the reason you make her do this job!"


    How can a woman who has been the President''s mistress and fantasizes about recing his wife dare to self-righteously criticize a yboy Bunny''s job at this moment?


    Fortunately, Donnie knew Breton well enough to not be infuriated by such a woman, not because of her status or actions, after all, Donnie was not a paragon of virtue. He felt this way simply because the woman was incredibly foolish.


    "Susie Benning came to Antic City with her parents five years ago, living in the West District, which was second only to the North District at the time. To support her family, Susie''s father had to work at the docks. Despite only this, Susie still received a good education and became a student at Columbia University this year.


    However, the exorbitant tuition fees at Columbia University deterred Susie, and now she works two jobs every day. In the mornings, she works at a bakery, and in the afternoons and evenings, she works at Block Tavern, all to earn enough money to pay for her university education.


    She has never looked down on her work, always arriving each day full of energy, and Susie also understands that only by having worked at the very bottom can she speak out for women in simr situations after she graduates from university.


    Such a determined, idealistic, and ambitious woman ¨C I really can''t understand, Miss Breton, as a woman who purports to speak on behalf of women, why would you look down on her job?"


    Donnie''s words left Breton feeling quite ashamed, and she even stood up immediately, "Mr. Block, I apologize for my inappropriate remarks just now, and I hope you can forgive me!"


    Donnie shook his head, "You shouldn''t be apologizing to me, but to Susie, whom you''ve looked down upon. If she knew what you just said, she would be very heartbroken!"


    "Indeed, that''s what I should do!"


    Having said that, Breton stood up and walked towards Breton''s direction.


    "Not bad, she isn''t hopelessly stupid!"


    Nucky said with a smile as he watched Breton''s reaction.


    Tang Fei said, "After all, she has spent some time around Harding."


    "What do you two mean?" Lucy did not understand the implication behind Donnie and Nucky''s words.


    Donnie and Nucky exchanged a smile and did not answer Lucy''s question but clinked their sses together.


    Seeing their actions, Lucy pursed her lips, then said to Donnie, "I didn''t expect you to be so kind-hearted, Donnie. Are all the yboy Bunnies here in Block Tavern in a simr situation?"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Only Susie is in that situation. In fact, Susie has already earned enough to cover her four years of university tuition!"


    Lucy, although not as clever as Donnie and Nucky, was still smarter than Breton. She understood the meaning behind Nucky''s words after hearing this.


    "Poor Breton!"


    Since Harding is behind Breton, then based on the characters of Donnie and Nucky, if they did not extract all the value from this woman, it wouldn''t fit their character.


    "Donnie, I am very grateful for everything you''ve done for Susie. You are truly a man who acts to fight for more rights for us women!"


    By then, Breton had already returned to Susie''s side, while the distant Susie stood there utterly confused. That woman must be sick,ing over to give a random cheer and then spouting some nonsensical things.


    Why does the boss have such a dim-witted person around him?

 Chapter 125: 93, Crazy Match (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)

    "Ladies and gentlemen of the audience, now entering is contestant number one from the Antic City division of the Miss America pageant, Shannon Parker, a contestant of French descent."


    Shannon Parker is 22 years old, 167 centimeters tall, weighs 112 pounds, with measurements of 98, 55, 99, which one could say is a perfect ratio, especially Shannon Parker''s thighs which are no less than 90 centimeters long....


    Shannon Parker is currently a student at Drexel University in Phdelphia, and her childhood dream was to make her own contribution to the development of Antic City after graduating from university...."


    On the T-stage in the hall of Block Tavern, Shannon Parker appeared in a one-piece purple swimsuit, with its most striking feature being the absence of the traditional skirt found in swimsuits, reducing the fabric around the waist and exposing parts of her fair skin.


    "Eli, aren''t you guys from the public safety department going to step in and stop this?"


    The Mayor of Antic City, Baharach, joked.


    ording to the current situation in the United States, women''s swimsuits are subject to strict regtions: the hemline must be long enough to cover the thighs. If you were to visit the beaches of other cities in the United States, you would often see police measuring the distance between the bottom of women''s swimsuits and their ankles.


    "I''ve already decided, once this beauty pageant is over, I''m going to drag Donnie Block back to the public safety department for a thorough interrogation!"


    Eli Johnsonughed as he spoke.


    Those around, hearing Eli''s joke,ughed as well.


    Shannon Parker walked with an unpracticed model''s stride, turning a circle on the T-stage, asionally stopping to show off her body''s beauty to the audience.


    Once she had finished showcasing her ''beauty'', she would be stopped by the host, who would typically ask her questions, such as why Shannon Parker had decided to enter this year''s Miss America.


    Shannon Parker''s understanding of feminine beauty!


    Shannon Parker''s own ideals, among a series of other questions.


    After Shannon Parker hadpleted her Q&A, the host announced loudly,


    "Now it''s time for everyone to contribute their flower value; please remember, this is just the initial flower value. After all 32 beauty contestants have showcased their feminine beauty, there will be a second round of flower value voting, and the total of the two rounds will reveal the top eight contestants from the Antic City division of Miss America.


    In two weeks, they willpete for the top three spots!"


    As the host''s words fell, the hall began to stir with excitement.


    Not everyone who came in had a rtionship like Carmen Farmer and Leck Young, and of course, everyone had their own favored girl in mind.


    So, right after the host finished speaking, people immediately started sending flowers to Shannon Parker!


    "Thank you to Mr. Jerry Ward for his 10 flowers. Mr. Jerry Ward is a director of the Camden-Antic City Railway Company, and every resident of Antic City should thank Mr. Jerry Ward; without his railwaypany, we would not have so many tourists."


    The host expressed gratitude toward Jerry Ward.


    Basking in the attention of the entire audience, the appreciative look on stage from Shannon Parker made Jerry Ward''s pride apparent on his face.


    "Thank you to Mr. Seymour Richards for his 20 flowers. While we thank the Camden-Antic City Railway Company, we should also thank the Phdelphia-Antic City Railway Company for their contributions to our city, providing even more tourists!"


    Jerry Ward abruptly turned to Seymour Richards with a fiery re, as the two railwaypanies were already inpetition, and neither of them had thought that their rivalry would extend to this arena.


    "Oh, and again, thank you to Mr. Jerry Ward for another 20 flowers...."


    Watching Jerry Ward and Seymour Richards vie for supremacy, Donnie and Nucky exchanged knowing smiles in the distance.


    This was the scene they wanted to see, as rivalry would drive higher flower sales and generate more profits.


    Donnie had prepared a full....100 flowers for the evening''s contest, and as soon as the flowers were brought onstage, tavern staff would immediately collect them and then bring them back out for the second round of auctions.


    The cost of a single flower was only ten cents, while here, each flower was valued at 20 US dors.


    Just for Shannon Parker alone, they had sold...65 flowers, valued at 1300 US dors!


    And the number was still rising. By the time Shannon Parker left the stage, her flower value had reached 73 flowers.


    She was ranked first among the 32 contestants!


    After her, the second and third contestants...took turns to take the stage, whichpletely pushed the evening''s atmosphere to one climax after another.


    Those who did not have the privilege to attend, while listening over the radio to those tycoons spend fortunes on a woman, felt an immense envy and wished they were among the participants.


    Backstage in the dressing room of the Block Tavern, as Carmen Farmer smugly observed that Jessica Dole was about to go onstage, but her swimsuit hadn''t been fixed yet.


    When Jessica Dole''s predecessor took the stage, Carmen Farmer prepared to enjoy the spectacle, but Jessica Dole suddenly pulled a brand-new swimsuit from her bag,posedly put it on, and gave Carmen Farmer a triumphant smile, ready for her turn!

 Chapter 126: 93, Crazy Match (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_2

    As one of the most favored contestants in the Antic City division of the Miss America pageant, Jessica Dole''s appearance naturally garnered considerable attention.


    However, unlike Shannon Park, Jessica Dole''s flower count was rather scattered instead of being concentrated on just one or two individuals.


    This was simr to Jessica Dole''s own situation; she was not attached to any one individual or a few people, and the current flower throwing for Jessica was actually for two purposes.


    First, Jessica Dole was indeed very beautiful, standing 170 cm tall, weighing 117 pounds, with measurements of 86, 64, 86. Although she did not have Shannon Park''s explosive figure, her proportions were perfect, and what was more important, she had a sweet face that conveyed a kind of charm within her every smile and frown.


    Such a beauty, even without any backing, would have no problem getting votes.


    Secondly, among this group of people, not everyone would give up after just one try; many hoped to earn Jessica Dole''s favor with their flower throwing!


    In such a scenario, Jessica Dole eventually received 69 flowers, ranking her fourth among the thirteen contestants who had appeared!


    There was no way around it; the top few individuals had too much support from their powerful backers!


    "There''s definitely a problem!"


    Inside the Block Tavern in the West District, a man who had bet on Jessica Dole shouted loudly upon hearing the flower count she had received over the radio.


    "How could Jessica Dole possibly be only in fourth ce? There''s definitely something wrong here!"


    The man''s outcry immediately met with agreement from many others.


    They were different from those guests at the live event, who were like wealthy people out to enjoy the nightlife, intent on winning over a beauty contestant that very night. Therefore, they were very purpose-driven, willing to give tips for some of the pretty contestants.


    But they definitely wouldn''t pay beyond the tips.


    On the other hand, the listeners outside had no hope of taking home any contestant, so they were simply judging based on who they found attractive.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s just the first round of the election, and there''s a second round toe. I believe Jessica Dole will definitely make it smoothly into the top eight!"


    Magichi leaned against the bar with a rxed smile on his face.


    "Magichi, who are you trying to kid? In the second round, it''s definitely going to be those big shots going crazy with flower-giving for their girls. Jessica Dole is a good girl; she''s bound to lose!"


    "Hmph, if Jessica Dole can''t make it into the top eight, then I swear I will never bother with the Miss America pageant again!"


    Conversations like this were taking ce in thousands of taverns, both big and small, throughout Antic City.


    This also reflected Jessica Dole''s poprity at that time.


    When Jessica Dole returned backstage, her expression was a bit grave. Not even half of the contestants had been on stage yet, and she had only managed to secure a fourth-ce result, which was somewhat unexpected for her.


    "Could it be that I was too confident?"


    Jessica Dole couldn''t help but reproach herself.


    "Hehe!" At that moment, Jessica Dole heard a disdainfulugh.


    Without looking, Jessica knew that it was Carmen Farmer, who was about to go on stage.


    "Realizing your regret now? Toote!"


    Carmen Farmer said softly to the silent Jessica Dole beside her.


    Jessica Dole didn''t converse with Carmen Farmer and instead returned straight to her spot.


    Carmen Farmer''s appearance immediately captured the attention of the guests in the Block Tavern of the West District, as they had already heard from Richel about Leck Young''s support for Carmen Farmer.


    "Thanks to Mr. Leck Young, chairman of Antic City''s premier entertainment pier, for his one hundred flowers. Mr. Leck Young''s entertainment pier is the biggest and most luxurious in Antic City, with the widest array of amusements. The countless seafood thatnds there every day can be said to contribute to the dining tables of every Antic City resident!"


    "Wow!"


    Hearing that Leck Young had contributed 100 flowers to Carmen Farmer straight away, many people gasped in amazement¡ªthat was 2000 US Dors.


    It was an amount that would take an average person two years to earn.


    Carmen Farmer, with one hand on her hip, stood at the center of the T-stage, her smile radiant, frequently casting flirtatious nces at Leck Young.


    She seemedpletely unaware that she had received the least amount of flowers from the others among all the contestants who had appeared!


    But with Leck Young''s financial power, Carmen Farmer still obtained 112 flowers, currently leading all the contestants who had appeared.


    And because of this, Carmen Farmer stepped off the stage with a bright smile on her face.


    "Donnie, I have to say, you''ve reallye up with a good business this time!"


    At this moment, Nucky''s smile was as brilliant as Carmen Farmer''s, who had just left the stage.


    Up to that point, fifteen beauty contestants had appeared, with a total of 1215 flowers sold, bringing in a revenue of 24,300 US Dors. This money was as good as found.


    Donnie, smiling, said, "It''s a good business we''ve run together."

 Chapter 127: 93, Crazy Match (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    Nuckyughed heartily, "That''s right!"


    One by one, the beauty contestants made their appearance, and when the first round ended, three hours had already passed.


    But during these three hours, no one felt bored; each beauty contestant''s arrival created quite a stir on site.


    It was also during this time that Bruce found Donnie and whispered something in his ear.


    After Bruce left, Nucky gave Donnie an inquiring look.


    Donnie smiled and said, "Bruce and his team have already tallied the preliminary peripheral statistics!"


    Excitement instantly washed over Nucky''s face. Although the sale of the flowers at the venue had already brought in $44,800, and it seemed like they had earned quite a bit, both Donnie and Nucky understood that the big money tonight came from the peripheral ie.


    "Until the beginning of thepetition, a total of 48,672 bets were ced throughout Antic City, amounting to $579,885 in wagers, with an expected revenue of about $100,000!"


    Nucky''s smile upgraded once again. This didn''t even include the ie from the other ten cities. If that were added, the two of them could earn more than $600,000 just from tonight''s ie alone!


    With their profit-sharing agreement, each would take home around $300,000!


    "I am now extremely grateful that I agreed to partner with you, Donnie!"


    Nucky couldn''t help but exim at this moment.


    The smile on Donnie''s face was just as radiant; this was only the beginning, with even more ie toe.


    Breton, sitting on the other side of Donnie, felt waves of emotion upon hearing the discussion between Donnie and Nucky.


    Although being with Harding ensured Breton a carefree life, even a better one than most, it didn''t mean Breton had ever seen real wealth.


    After all, Harding was still being supported by his wife!


    But now, these two men sitting beside him were making hundreds of thousands of dors in just one evening... Breton was unaware of the ie from other cities.


    To Breton, it was an enviable situation. If Harding had the ability to earn like this, then they wouldn''t need to evade Florence at all.


    "Congrattions to you both. I believe that due to this event, history will surely remember your names in future America!"


    Breton made a rare, insightfulment.


    Looking at Breton, Donnie suddenly had an idea and said, "Breton, I believe that the strength of one person is always limited. I have a friend in Antic City, Elena Dorn, who is the president of the WCTU. If you wish, I can introduce you to her. Perhaps if you can find some inspiration in the operational model of the WCTU, you might be able to start your own organization.


    A charity dedicated to protecting American women!"


    Breton''s eyes lit up. Why did she want to be a judge of Miss America if not to increase her social influence?


    If what Donnie was saying could really happen, then her ambition could be a reality.


    Although Breton could be foolish at times, she knew her limitations.


    "If it can be sessfully organized, that would indeed be good, but I am just one person. To build such an institution is likely to be..."


    Donnie smiled and said, "Miss Breton, please allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Donnie Block, president of the Mutual Aid and Friendship Association in Antic City. If you wish, our association can handle all the procedures for your new institution!"


    Breton excitedly asked, "Really?"


    "Of course, I have no reason to promise Miss Breton something that can''t be realized!"


    Donnie said confidently.


    Nucky, observing the conversation between Donnie and Breton, appeared puzzled and didn''t understand why Donnie was doing this.


    Just as Breton was about to ask Donnie for more details, the second round of tonight''spetition began!


    The 32 beauty contestants who had just left the stage were back on the T-shaped catwalk. Unlike the previous time when they appeared one by one, this time all 32 contestants took the stage together.


    "I believe that just now, some of you must have overlooked a few, so the second round is to make up for that regret. Now, to each guest at each table, if you think the ranking of a certain beauty contestant does not match your prediction, now is the time to cast your flowers for her.


    Ladies and gentlemen, this is yourst chance. The second-round finals only have thirty minutes of time, starting now!"


    As the host finished speaking, the crowd immediately grew restless.


    Walker, sitting at another table, couldn''t help but turn his attention to Donnie. He knew that now was his time to shine.


    "What''s the current ranking? What position is Jessica Dole in now?"


    In the Block Tavern in the West District, those previously unhappy with Jessica Dole''s ranking immediately asked loudly.


    "Tenth ce, just five flower values away from the eighth ce, Taylor Howard!"


    Magichi shouted back in response.


    "Damn, vote now, what are those people thinking? Isn''t Jessica Dole good enough to be in the top eight?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Block, for the ten flowers given to Jessica Dole. Thetest tally has Miss Jessica Dole ascending to eighth ce in the Miss America Antic City rankings, just one flower value away from seventh ce, Miss Nia Coffey!"

 Chapter 128: 93, Crazy Match (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_4

    ```


    "Haha, I told you Jessica Dole couldn''t possibly miss the top eight, Donnie has a good eye!"


    "Rigged, absolutely rigged, Donnie is the organizer of this Miss America pageant, how can he cast a direct vote? If it''s like this, how can anyone elsepete with him?"


    Taylor Howard also had his own supporters, who immediately expressed their dissatisfaction upon hearing that it was Donnie''s vote that had helped Jessica Dole surpass Taylor Howard.


    However, they soon heard the host''s voice weing Donnie Block''s vote but also indicating that as the organizer, Donnie only had this one chance to vote and couldn''t continue to do so afterward.


    Donnie just smiled and said nothing after listening.


    Then, Taylor Howard''s supporters cast their own flowers, a whopping 20 at once, not only propelling Taylor''s rank above Jessica Dole''s but even catapulting him directly to the seventh position, surpassing Nia Coffey''s ranking.


    Jessica Dole dropped from the eighth to the ninth ce again, which caused Carmen Farmer, who had just been a bit nervous, to smile once more.


    It was then that Walker finally made his move, calling out his vote of 20 flowers for Jessica Dole.


    With Walker''s appearance, it effectively meant that thepetition''s biggest troublemaker had arrived.


    The battle spread first among the ninth, eighth, seventh, and sixth ces, but as Walker kept adding flower value to Jessica Dole, supporters of other contestants continued to reinforce their favorites.


    The entirepetition became an image of extreme madness.


    By that point, those waiting by the radio for the live broadcast couldn''t even discern the specific numbers of flowers being added for each contestant.


    The host, quick with his words, simply started announcing rankings.


    A new ranking appeared every second.


    In such a scenario, the rich individuals inside had already entered a state of excitement, and all they were doing was continuously pulling out their cash or filling in their checks.


    There was no time for them to think in the middle of it all, just purchasing flower value for the contestants they supported.


    When the battle reached the first ce, Carmen Farmer, the atmosphere of the entire evening really reached its climax.


    "50 flowers! 50 flower values, Mr. Leck Young has contributed a one-time gift of 50 flowers for Miss Carmen Farmer, aiding her in reiming the champion''s throne within ten seconds after losing it!


    No, wait, Mr. Walker has also contributed 50 flowers for Miss Jessica Dole, allowing Jessica Dole toplete the upset, moving from ninth to champion."


    Naturally, things couldn''t just end like that.


    Leck Young had dered before thepetition started that he intended to make Carmen Farmer the preliminary champion. Now, some unknown outsider dared to challenge him, Leck Young certainly wouldn''t give up!


    But when the thirty minutes of chaos ended, everyone who had voted copsed in their seats as the host announced the end of the contest.


    Only then did they realize just how crazy they had been.


    "I finally understand why you decided not to use this promotion system in the finals two weeks from now!"


    Nucky was the second most sober person on the scene; the first was Donnie.


    "After such an impulse, these people will definitely regret it by the evening, and such madness won''t happen in the finals!"


    Donnie didn''t refute Nucky''s words, but that didn''t mean Donnie agreed with him.


    The reason why he wouldn''t use this method for the regional finals wasn''t that Donnie thought people would be rational by that time, but because Donnie wanted to fully establish the Miss America brand.


    ```


    After the preliminaries, there will definitely be people questioning the fairness of thepetition... despite suchpetitions having no fairness to speak of.


    Therefore, the regional finals and the grand finals are actually to dispel such doubts, allowing the selection of Miss America through votes, which can be seen as a way to mitigate some of the negative criticism.


    Although this means that Donnie and Nucky will earn less from the value of flowers, it ensures that Donnie can profit from this brand for a long time!


    The fewer the allegations of maniption, the greater the peripheral earnings.


    "Who is this Walker? He''s ridiculously wealthy. He just tossed at least 300 flower values on Jessica Dole, that''s 6000 US Dors!"


    During the data calction phase, the people outside had already begun discussing the matter, and the name that came up most was Walker''s!


    6000 US Dors, that''s not only a lot for a Miss America contestant just gaining some fame, but also for Hollywood actresses, unless they are among the very top few.


    "Who knows? It must be some scion of a major family; otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to afford it!"


    "I didn''t expect that these family scions would actuallye to our event, it''s really surprising!"


    "What''s there to be surprised about? These people have nothing better to do every day than to vie for attention and jealousy, right?"


    The outside discussion about Walker had already started, and the same was true inside the venue; everyone was specting about Walker''s identity.


    Even Nucky asked Donnie out of curiosity, "Whose family does this fellow belong to?"


    Donnie, looking at Walker who was trying to maintain a calm and smiling face in the distance, said with augh, "He''s from New York, a bastard of the Astor family!"


    Nucky suddenly understood and lost all curiosity, "So it''s him!"


    As Walker''s greatest rival, Leck Young''s eyes nearly shot fire upon looking at him.


    Spending an extra 3000 US Dors for no reason would make anyone angry.


    "Kid, I''ve got my eye on you now!"


    Leck Young, abandoning his manners, came up to Walker leaning on his cane.


    "Mr. Leck Young, that''s hardly the way we treat our guests in Antic City, Mr. Walker hase all the way from New York because of our warm hospitality, you shouldn''t tarnish Antic City''s reputation!"


    When Leck Young came over to Walker, Donnie also walked over.


    Leck Young couldn''t help but ask Donnie, "From New York?"


    Donnie nodded, "Yes, Mr. Walker Astor hase especially to Antic City to support our regional contest, I think Mr. Leck Young, you should show your hospitality!"


    Donnie spoke loudly enough so that others heard too, and these were Antic City''s most prominent figures who naturally understood what the Astor name signified!


    Leck Young snorted and turned to leave!


    At this point, the data tally was alsopleted.


    Leck Young kept his promise to Carmen Farmer, and she got the first ce in the regional contest as desired, while the previously highly-favored Jessica Dole became second, thanks to the wrench Walker threw into the works.


    Donnie was unconcerned with such rankings. What mattered to him was how much money he had made tonight!

 Chapter 129: 94, Huge Returns (7K Large Chapter, Please Subscribe~)

    People outside were concerned about the list of the top eight contestants from the Miss America Antic City pageant; they discussed which beauty contestant didn''t live up to her name, which one was ranked too low, which was ranked too high.


    After the celebration ended, Donnie cared about whether the influence of this event had spread out and exactly how much money he had made!


    Unfortunately, he had to wait until the next day to get a rough idea of these matters!


    When Donnie woke up, it was already morning, and lying beside him were the third and fourth ce contestants of the Miss America Antic City pageant!


    Without bothering with these two, Donnie got up and after having a bite of breakfast in the Ritz Hotel''s restaurant, headed to the stronghold of Starry Entertainment.


    All the financial reports on the betting values for Miss America were handled by Starry Entertainment.


    The external betting was managed by Robert.


    When Donnie strode into Starry Entertainment, the smile on everyone''s face indicated the sess of the previous night.


    The ounting manager Terry Rollins handed over the financial report he had prepared as soon as Donnie sat in his office!


    "Boss, ording to the statistics fromst night, a total of 32 tickets were sold at the preliminarypetition, totaling 32,000 US dors in cash, while 5,120 flowers were sold, with revenues of 102,400 US dors, totaling 134,400 US dors. After all costs, our profit is 107,520 US dors, ording to the share, we will give Mr.


    Nucky 53,760 US dors, and we will have the same amount of money."


    This does not yet include the ie from all the Block Taverns across Antic City!


    Furthermore, profits from sales in the other ten cities have already been established via telephone contact; preliminarypetitions in ten cities have provided us with a total of 161,280 US dors. This sum is ours alone, Mr. Nucky''s portion has been removed!


    Therefore, after calctions, we pulled in a total of 215,040 US dors fromst night''s Miss America preliminarypetition!"


    Upon hearing this figure, even Donnie could not remain unaffected. Originally, based on his calctions, even considering external earnings, he expected to gain an ie of around 300,000 US dors at most.


    But the situation now was such that, without even adding the external ie, his earnings had already surpassed 200,000 US dors!


    It could only be said that the influence of the top-ranking brother was indeed tremendous!


    After learning of this data, Donnie did not leave the ce. Instead, he asked Robinson, who was waiting at Starry Entertainment, toe to his office.


    "Boss, sales data from this morning''s newspapers have note out yet, but I''ve already sent people to monitor every newsstand. ording to the data reported by our people, at least two out of ten people in Antic City today, including tourists, will buy our newspaper."


    And I believe that as the Antic City pageant''s top eight speeches begin, the newspaper''s sales will surge even higher!"


    As the permanent poption of Antic City is around forty-five thousand, the tourist poption can exceed ten times that number. Following Robinson''s estimates, today''s sales of the "Antic City Post" could surpass 90,000 copies, far exceeding the existing poption of Antic City.


    Moreover, this number would also set a record for newspaper sales in Antic City and possibly the entire state of New Jersey!


    The "Antic City Post" is priced at 3 cents per copy, meaning if we are to sell 90,000 copies, that''s an ie of 2,700 US dors, the sales for a single day. With a profit of 0.6 cents per copy, the "Antic City Post" would have a ie of 540 US dors in one day.


    The newspaper industry is such that if your sales volume is high, your advertising revenue naturally increases as well.


    "Very good!" Donnie was pleased with the result.


    "Every day, and I mean every day, you need to publish the previous day''s voting ratio for the top eight contestants. Starry Entertainment will provide you with the exact data!"


    In theory, such data should be easy to calcte, but in reality, it''s not the case because Donnie intended to create a tense atmosphere.


    The so-called tense atmosphere meant making the votes for these top eight contestants close to each other, continuously encouraging all voters to keep buying the "Antic City Post" and voting for their preferred beauty contestant.


    In the end, even if a contestant was perceived by the audience to have the highest voting rate, the final decision still required votes from the judges at the scene.


    As for the judges'' final votes... Donnie could manipte those as well.


    In short, to put it simply, Donnie wanted to truly control the oue, with the aim being to better circle in money!


    Money from betting pools on the sidelines!


    This required a massive amount of calction, a workload beyond what the "Antic City Post" could achieve.


    Robinson nodded, "Understood!"


    Afterward, Robinson reported another matter to Donnie: "Boss, the other three newspapers contacted me again this morning. They''ve buckled and allowed us to invest."


    Last night, Paul Ss and the others were reluctant to agree to discuss an investment with the "Antic City Post."


    But this morning, even though the sales volume of each newspaper had not been released, they had staff monitoring the newsstands too. The dismal sales made them realize that the only way forward was to ept investment from the "Antic City Post," otherwise they would not survive.

 Chapter 130: 94, Huge Returns (7K Large Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_2

    After listening, Tang Ji smiled. Since they wanted to talk, he would have a discussion with them. However, he reminded himself that although it was impossible to acquire absolute controlling interest in the first round of negotiations, he must ensure to secure a certain level of influence within theirpany.


    Robinson nodded, indicating his understanding.


    Afterward, Donnie discussed some future development details of the "Antic City Post" with Robinson, and then Robinson left Starry Entertainment.


    Following Robinson''s departure, Donnie met with the third person at Starry Entertainment!


    Gus Erickson, a film director from the Phdelphia Film Production Company, a director of British descent!


    "Mr. Erickson, did the shooting go smoothly yesterday?"


    Donnie asked Erickson with a smile.


    Erickson was also smiling. As a director of British descent, Erickson looked down on the United States and its film industry. He had been reluctant when he was assigned by thepany to Antic City to oversee the filming of the Miss America city preliminary contest documentary. His wallet, however, didn''t allow him the luxury to decline.


    But after spending a night with a Beauty Contestant who failed to advance yesterday evening, Erickson immediately fell in love with Antic City.


    "Extremely so, I think many must have already told you, Mr. Block, that this Miss America event was very sessful. But I still want to say that it was absolutely an unforgettable extravaganza!"


    Watching Erickson''s attitude change dramatically, Donnie asked with a smile, "So, in one week''s time, will yourpany be able to fulfill our contractual agreement and edit the entire documentary?"


    "No problem at all!"


    Erickson assured, "This isn''t a movie shoot, nor an excessively raw-footage documentary. I''ve already made a call with thepany this morning; the shooting in the other ten cities has also gone very smoothly. Everyone is heading back to Phdelphia today, and we guarantee to edit the whole documentary inside one week!"


    Having received a positive response from Erickson, Donnie said with a smile, "That''s perfect. Then, what about the issue of the release?"


    The screenings of the top eight contestants from eleven cities will be edited into a documentary and then released in theaters nationwide after one week.


    As for the release, that too will be managed by the Phdelphia Film Production Company.


    At that time, the revenue split between Starry Entertainment and the other party will be divided ording to the investment party, production party, and the cinemas, in a three-way split.


    Simply put, Tang Ji could take forty percent of the box office profits!


    Although the Jewish People were not yet inplete control of Hollywood, the exclusionary attitude in Hollywood was severe. Furthermore, as the anti-monopoly trial of Hollywood productionpanies had notmenced due to the Paramount case, most cinemas were actually held in the grip of various film productionpanies.


    William Fox, for instance, had started his own film productionpany from the cinema business.


    So now, even if Donnie wanted to distribute the film himself, finding suitable cinema partners was not a possibility.


    Erickson assured Donnie, "Mr. Block, please rest assured, ourpany will definitelyplete this coboration with yours perfectly!"


    Everyone knew that with a goldmine like the Miss America pageant in hand, Starry Entertainment was definitely not going to host it just once and call it quits.


    The Phdelphia Film Production Company was willing to lower their stance significantly to secure a long-term coboration with Donnie.


    "If that''s the case, then I have no concerns. We''ll meet again after a week, when I will make sure to thank Mr. Erickson properly!"


    "Then I won''t be shy!" Erickson said,ughing heartily.


    "Of course!"


    After ending his conversation with Erickson, Donnie left Starry Entertainment and returned to Block Tavern.


    At Block Tavern, Donnie''s true core team was already waiting: John, Robert, Bruce, and Walker, who hadn''t slept well the previous night.


    Seeing Walker, Donnie revealed a smile and asked, "How was it? It seems like Jessica Dole was very enthusiasticst night!"


    Walker showed an expression of resignation, "If we don''t talk about that matter, we are still good friends."


    Last night''s quarter-finals wouldn''t have been the same without Walker''s unexpected surge. Jessica Dole, therefore, expressed her gratitude to Walker at the celebration.


    At the time, Walker thought his spring had arrived. He had heard of the reputation of Jessica Dole, thinking she was an excellent girl, and perhaps he could enact a romantic scene with her in Antic City.


    Clearly, Walker hadn''t truly understood Jessica Dole.


    Jessica Dole''s rejection of everyone''s advances wasn''t because she despised the idea. She simply believed that she should not sell herself short.


    Her thoughts were quite straightforward: she believed that based on her performance, she could easily make it to the quarter-finals.


    Even to the final round!


    Before that, Jessica Dole had seriously studied the Miss America election. She thought that as long as she made it into the top eight, the possibilities of qualifying for the nationalpetition were limitless.


    Even securing a ce in the nationalpetition.


    With that being the case, she would be a woman known all over the country. At that point, maybe she could find a true wealthy man and engage in a romance aimed at marriage.

 Chapter 131: 94, Huge Returns (7K Large Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    So, I really hadpleted a ss jump.


    Jessica Dole believed that truly wealthy people should have a certain filter for personal morals.


    That''s why Jessica Dole had rejected those who offered her their eager attention.


    In simple terms, Jessica Dole was a woman with very clear goals and a calctive mind.


    Although Walker was a good candidate, Jessica Dole wouldn''t really get involved with him without a full understanding of who he was.


    Seeing Donnie''s expression, Walker asked uncertainly, "You didn''t guess this already, did you?"


    Donnie immediately shook his head and said, "How could I? If I had known, I would have warned you!"


    Walker eyed Donnie skeptically, finding it hard to believe his words.


    Donnie then turned his gaze to Robert and asked.


    "Tell us about the ie from the outskirts of the other ten cities?"


    The ie from the outskirts was grey ie, something Donnie couldn''t possibly book into Starry Entertainment''s ounts.


    With a smile on his face, Robert said, "I''ve verified everything. The total betting from the outskirts of the ten cities is 7,693,571 US dors. I''ve already made calls to the responsible persons in each city this morning. After deducting all the necessary payments, the total ie is 1,389,376 US dors. ording to the profit-sharing agreement we discussed, we''ll get 410,000 dors!"


    Upon getting these figures, smiles spread across everyone''s face.


    Donnie looked at the group and said with augh, "Now, surely no one doubts that the Miss America pageant is profitable, right?"


    The group let out an embarrassedugh, previously puzzled by Donnie''s focus on the Miss America contest.


    Now that the solid figures were before them, to continue doubting would be stubbornness.


    "Once we get this money, take out 205,000 dors and send it to Nucky!"


    This money, being grey ie, certainly couldn''t be deposited directly into Donnie''s ount. Additionally, the betting funds collected by the major cities would surely be in cash. ording to the gang members'' usual way of doing things, they would definitely give Donnie cash!


    The same people who had just been excited heard that Donnie wanted to share this money with Nucky¡­ Even though they already knew about this, they still felt somewhat unhappy!


    "Donnie, we''re the ones doing this, aren''t we?"


    Donnie immediately shook his head and said, "Although we''re the ones doing this, we couldn''t possibly have connected with the people in the other cities so smoothly without Nucky. Plus, do you think Nucky doesn''t know about this? I can assure you that by now, Nucky definitely knows this number."


    John scratched his head and said, "I still feel a bit resentful."


    Donnieughed and said, "There''s nothing to feel resentful about. Business partnerships are like this; only mutual wins are true victories. Besides, if we were to shortchange Nucky on this, next time during the divisional finals, the betting ie from those cities might not even pass through our hands but go directly to Nucky instead."


    "He wouldn''t dare!"


    John burst out angrily.


    Donnie countered, "Why wouldn''t he dare? Although we have grown strongerpared to before, we are still far behind Nucky."


    John fell silent!


    Throughout this conversation, Walker had not spoken again and simply watched quietly as Donnie discussed these matters with his own people.


    So when Donnie and Walker entered Donnie''s office, Walker sincerely said to Donnie, "Thank you for your trust."


    Donnie hadn''t avoided Walker during the earlier conversation when in reality, he should have.


    Facing Walker''s gratitude, Donnie handed him a cigar andughed, "Didn''t you consider us your friends already?"


    "Of course not!"


    Walker immediately denied it, and then he added a bit sheepishly, "I''m just not used to seeing the way you all interact with each other!"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "You''ll get used to it after we spend more time together. The ways of the upper-ss don''t exist here with us!"


    Having Walker around was actually very beneficial for Donnie.


    It wasn''t just about the moviepany or inviting Charlie Chaplin. Even without these things, Donnie would willingly engage with Walker, albeit in a different manner.


    The people around Donnie were either from Elwood Vige or formerrades from the military. A significant problem they had was theck of upper-ss thinking andworks.


    Walker was different. Although he was an illegitimate child, in an age where illegitimate children had inheritance rights, Walker''s upper-ss connections were something Donnie needed.


    Donnie and Walker didn''t have much conversation because a special visitor had arrived at the Block Tavern.


    Breton!


    It wasn''t Breton''s first time at Block Tavern, but this time she hade alone.


    "Donnie, you didn''t forget about what we discussedst night, did you?"


    On seeing Donnie, Breton''s face was lit with a smile.


    Donnie shook his head and said, "Of course not. If you need to, we can go see Miss Elena right now!"


    After their conversation the previous evening, Breton and Donnie now addressed each other by their first names; Breton''s full name was Nan Breton!

 Chapter 132: 94, Huge Returns (7K Large Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_4

    Both of them left the tavern, Dwight intended to drive, but Donnie took the keys from him.


    Now, Donnie''s ride had already been upgraded to a double-doored Rolls-Royce after acquiring Ponzi''s assets.


    After opening the car door for Breton, Donnie then seated himself in the driver''s position.


    "Donnie, are you this much of a gentleman to everydy?"


    Breton asked with a smile from inside the car.


    Donnie shook his head: "Not really, but I am definitely very gentlemanly towards beautifuldies!"


    "It''s a pity not all men are gentlemen like you, Donnie!" Breton said with a hint of regret in her eyes.


    Donnie knew she was talking about Harding andughed: "That just goes to show some men respect women in words but not in their bones."


    Breton felt somewhat disheartened, but thinking about the significant deed she had never done but had always wanted to do, she forced a smile and said, "So, does that make you a true gentleman, Donnie?"


    Donnieughed: "Wasn''t my behavior just now gentlemanly enough?"


    Breton, a bit exasperated, said: "Some men''s chivalry has an ulterior motive!"


    As a beautiful woman, especially one who was Harding''s mistress, Breton naturally nevercked suitors.


    When pursuers court a woman, they always act very gentlemanly¡ªBreton had seen many such men!


    "Then have they done something like this?"


    With a screech, Donnie suddenly stopped the car, and the abrupt inertia made Breton lunge forward. At that moment, Donnie stretched out his hand to block her! Chapter Your:


    After a brief moment of panic, Breton eximed: "What are you doing?"


    Donnie, looking pleased with himself, said: "Just wanted to do something not so gentlemanly."


    After he finished speaking, while Breton''s eyes widened, Donnie quickly leaned over. His hand, which had just stopped her from lurching forward, now cradled the back of her head, and with a firm pull, Breton found herself kissing Donnie.


    Clearly, Donnie''s move had startled Breton; first, she stared at him wide-eyed, then after realizing what was happening, she pushed him away fiercely.


    "What are you doing?" screamed Breton.


    Donnie gave a smug smile and said: "Didn''t I just say it? Doing something not so gentlemanly."


    "Do you know who I am? Do you know the consequences of your actions?" Breton couldn''t believe that Donnie dared to make such a bold move.


    "I know, but so what?"


    Donnie repeated the maneuver, and Breton''s resistance was once again futile.


    "You''re done for, Donnie Block, you''re done for! Do you realize what you''ve done?"


    Breton leaned against the car door, with both anger and disbelief on her face.


    But Donnie didn''t care at all and said: "No, it''s you who doesn''t understand the situation. Don''t forget who you are. You''re just one of Harding''s mistresses, not his wife. Now if you want to rece Florence, you can''t allow anything that would displease Harding to happen.


    Think about it, what would happen if Harding knew about what just happened?"


    My end may not be good, but I can assure you, yours will definitely be worse. Florence will learn of this and use it as a reason topletely shatter your dreams, and you, without my help, do you really think that with your abilities alone, you can sustain an organization for women''s rights?


    Think about it.


    If you want to obtain the position you desire, then our dealings must not be known to anyone else, and I will also actively help establish the women''s rights organization.


    Only then, might you have a chance to achieve the status you want."


    A candid conversation cleared away Breton''s initial horror and disbelief to be reced with a suspicious look at Donnie, "Can you really help me achieve the position I want?"


    Donnie said, "With my help, there''s still hope, but without it, you have no chance at all. I presume you''ve also spoken with Nucky since arriving in Antic City, has he rejected any of your proposals?"


    Breton fell silent, and Donnie''s smile grew even brighter.


    "I reckon Elena must be quite busy at this time, so how about we visit herter?"


    Seeing Donnie''s smile and reflecting on his recent behavior, Breton finally let go of all negative emotions, smiling slightly.


    "Since this is Antic City, of course I shall follow your arrangements, Donnie!"


    The car that was supposed to head to the WCTU headquarters suddenly turned, heading straight for Third District in the eastern part of Antic City.


    Therey a property that John had acquired previously... The original owner had been unable to sustain his gambling debts.


    Time had reached the afternoon!


    Donnie and Breton finally arrived at the WCTU headquarters to meet with Elena!


    Although Donnie didn''t explicitly reveal Breton''s identity, when he exined his reason for bringing Breton along, Elena was very happy.


    "We''ve been wanting to change the WCTU''s purpose, but unfortunately, internal resistance is too strong. If you, Miss Breton, can seed, that would be a very happy thing!"


    Breton also spoke with a smile, "Donnie said Mrs. Dorne, you are a very capable person, and I should learn a lot from you. I hope you can help me well in the future!"


    Elena''s smile vanished upon hearing Breton''sst statement.


    When she looked at Donnie, she found him absorbed in the books on the shelf in his office... Hmm, the book was upside down!


    Elena was not Breton; she was a very intelligent woman. Upon observing Donnie''s behavior, she realized that this foolish woman must be someone significant.


    Elena also understood how she should interact with the other party. She did indeed want to genuinely assist Breton in building up the organization at first.


    But now...


    "Donnie, Mrs. Dorne is really amazing. The suggestions she offered are very useful. I think I should spend more time with her!"


    After leaving Elena''s office, an excited Breton said to Donnie.


    Donnie smiled and said, "That''s best if it''s helpful. During this time, I will be looking for an office location for your organization in Antic City. After all, it''s easier to work with an office!"


    Breton nodded with a smile, "Exactly, that''s the way. We need to find an office location, and also recruit staff. Do you think it would be possible for Harding to send some people over to me?"


    As if he could send you people... Donnie smiled and said, "I think that''s possible!"

 Chapter 133: 95. Influential Power Further Expanded (7K Large Chapter, Please Subscribe~)

    ```


    The sess of Miss America continues.


    Good Morning Cereal is a cerealpany based in Phdelphia, United States. The day after the regional preliminary of Miss America ended, their person-in-charge, Anthony Roberts, arrived in Antic City.


    Today, he finally met Donnie Block.


    "Mr. Block, hello, I''m delighted to meet you today!"


    Upon meeting Donnie Block, Anthony Roberts was extremely humble. He had to be, considering the sales of Good Morning Cereal were increasingly disappointing.


    The breakfast cereal industry in the United States was among the first to reap the benefits of advertising, but that did not mean every brand''s cereal was equally sessful.


    Previously, Anthony Roberts considered advertising in newspapers, but there were already several cerealpanies publicizing there. Having suffered from theck of advertising before, Anthony decided this time to stay ahead of hispetitors.


    So, when he saw the newspaper report on the second day of the Miss America Phdelphia regionalpetition, he immediately had hispany investigate the impact of Miss America.


    This survey genuinely shocked Anthony Roberts: the event was alreadymon knowledge in the United States. More importantly, Anthony discovered two things that could be highly beneficial for him.


    First, ording to the information Anthony received, Starry Entertainment, the organizer of Miss America, had applied for amercial radio broadcast license. During the second round of regional finals, they would start broadcasting nationwide.


    Given the current poprity of Miss America, Anthony believed that once the Antic City Broadcast started, it would undoubtedly attract arge audience.


    Second, the top eight beauty contestants from the Phdelphia regional would tour Phdelphia to canvass for votes, sure to attractrge crowds. If at this time, one could have a contestant speak at theirpany, how much traffic would that bring? Chapter Discover:


    After understanding these two points, Anthony immediately bought a train ticket to Antic City that same day, wishing to meet Mr. Block, only to find that Donnie had no time that day.


    "Mr. Roberts, wee to Antic City. Regarding the coboration you''re interested in, my secretary Dwight has informed me about it. Ourpany is also very pleased to work with your esteemedpany!"


    Dwight is now Donnie''s personal bodyguard, driver, and secretary!


    Seeing Donnie''s attitude made Anthony quite happy; he saw it as a good start to the cooperation between the two parties.


    "Mr. Block is truly a business genius. Beauty pageants were held in Antic Cityst year, but none had the impact of your Miss America. I believe when ites to the regional finals, it will be a national news sensation."


    Donnieughed, "So, Mr. Roberts, you are also a guest of our Antic City now?"


    Anthony responded with a smile, "Ie to Antic City every month!"


    Donnie rejoined, "Antic City wees every valued guest like Mr. Roberts!"


    After the pleasantries, Donnie got straight to the point of the conversation. This is how Americans do business: no need for much beating around the bush as everyone can state their needs outright.


    "I wonder, Mr. Roberts, what level of partnership are you interested in?"


    Anthony was slightly taken aback and asked Donnie, "What levels of partnership?"


    Donnie exined, "ording to Starry Entertainment''s n for Miss America advertiser partnerships, we''ve divided our cooperation into three tiers."


    "There''s Tier C, this category ensures that by the time the regional finals begin, yourpany''s advertisements will appear in the Miss America promotional brochures. Those will include a detailed introduction to yourpany, along with Miss America''s appreciation."


    "For Tier B partners, yourpany surely already knows that ourpany owns its own newspaper and radio station. If you choose Tier B cooperation, whether it''s in the paper or on the radio when broadcasting content rted to Miss America, yourpany''s name will be mentioned. We''ll even craft a short story on the radio specifically to advertise yourpany''s products."


    "As for Tier A partnership, it is all-epassing. When thepetitions take ce, not only will there be posters disying your products at the venues, but our Miss Americas will also give speeches at yourpany beforehand. Lastly, there''s something you might not know yet, Mr. Roberts,"


    "We have filmed an exclusive documentary for Miss America. It might be toote for the preliminaries, but during the filming of the regional and national finals'' documentaries, the beauty contestants will showcase yourpany''s products to every viewer!"


    "Of course, different tiers of partnershipe with different financialmitments!"


    After listening to Donnie''s introduction, Anthony was shocked once again: first, he was astonished that Donnie had produced a documentary for Miss America that would be shown nationwide.


    Second, he was astounded by the tiered structure Donnie had created for the advertising¡ªsuch a system had never been seen before in the United States.


    As a sessful businessman, Anthony could already see the immense profit potential.


    "May I know how much the advertising fee is for each of these three types of partnerships?" Despite being impressed with Donnie''s business acumen, it ultimately pertained to Donnie''s own affairs. Anthony was still most concerned about how much he would need to spend.


    ```

 Chapter 134: 95. Influence further expands (7K large chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    Donnie chuckled, "The charge for a C-level advertising partner is 50,000 US Dors, for a B-level advertiser it''s 100,000 US Dors, and for an A-level advertiser, it''s 200,000 US Dors!"


    This is simply daylight robbery!


    After hearing Donnie''s quote, the first thought that popped into Anthony''s mind was just that.


    Donnie didn''t speak, just smiling at Anthony. As for whether Anthony would agree to this quote, Donnie didn''t care, as he wasn''tcking advertising partners at the moment.


    After pondering for a while, Anthony couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Block, can the price possibly be..."


    Donnie shook his head, "I''m very sorry Mr. Roberts, the price is fixed and can''t be changed. Moreover, there is something you might not know. Actually, above the A-level, there''s an S-level partner, which is our exclusive title sponsor. However, this partnership has already been reserved by General Motors, which is why I only told you, Mr.


    Roberts, that we have three levels of partnership specifications!"


    Anthony was pondering this issue. Before this, an advertisement in a newspaper had only cost 10,000 US Dors, and that was for a top-tier newspaper, in a top-tier section.


    Now, to work with Donnie, the lowest tier of spending was 50,000 US Dors!


    "Mr. Roberts, if you need time to think it over, we can give you some time, but it won''t be long. The number of our advertising partners is limited, and there are simply too manypanies that want to work with us. While you are evaluating our strength, we are also assessing whether yourpany''s products are a good fit for our project!"


    Donnie said with a chuckle.


    Anthonyughed awkwardly, "Understood, understood. Give me one day, Mr. Block. Tomorrow at this time, I willmunicate ourpany''s decision to Mr. Block!"


    After seeing Anthony off, Bruce first looked at Anthony Roberts, who had just left Donnie''s office, then turned to Donnie, and finally asked, puzzled.


    "Am I seeing this first... I''ve seen scenes like this several times today. Have these people gone mad? They are actuallying to us offering money?"


    Bruce still couldn''tprehend the effect of advertising.


    Donnie tossed Bruce a cigar, then asked with a smile, "Let me ask you, why did you choose to enlist in the first ce?"


    Bruce replied helplessly, "You already know, don''t you? I was young and just a hot-headed kid. I saw the Military Department''s recruiting ad, and just like that, I signed up on a whim!"


    Donnie nodded, "Exactly, if the Military Department hadn''t advertised for recruitment, would you have known about enlisting?"


    Bruce nodded with some understanding, "So what you mean is, thesepanies thate to us for partnership, they also want to let more people know about their products through the Miss America event!"


    Donnie nodded, "That''s right, just like someone who has no idea about cereal suddenly decides to buy some today. Through our advertisement, he''s already heard of the Morning Joy brand of cereal. When he goes shopping and faces so many brands to choose from, which one is he going to pick?"


    After thinking for a moment, Bruce answered, "If it were me, I''d choose to buy Morning Joy brand cereal."


    "Exactly!" Donnieughed, "That''s the effect of advertising, to let those who don''t know about him learn about him, to make those with more choices choose him. Right now, the hottest event in the entire United States is the Miss America pageant we''re organizing, which is why these people are willing toe to us and offer money. They can let many more people know about their products through us!"


    Bruce suddenly realized, "I see what you mean now!"


    "Take care of pub matters for me; today I have to meet an important figure!"


    Donnie checked the time; it was already the hour he had arranged to meet Nucky.


    "An important figure?" Bruce immediately showed a curious expression, "How important?"


    Donnie chuckled, "Very important. If everything goes well, this person might be one of the most powerful individuals in the United States in a few months!"


    "OK!" Bruce immediatelyughed, "Leave the pub matters to me then!"


    Donnie picked up his coat and left the office, quickly making his way to the Ritz Hotel, the guest room Nucky used!


    The Ritz Hotel had a suite that had been converted into Nucky''s guest room, different from Nucky''s office. It was the ce Nucky chose when he needed to meet with more people, and also it offered space for various activities to those who came to this room.


    Under the guidance of Louis, Donnie entered the room.


    There were six people in the room: Nucky, two middle-aged men whom Donnie did not recognize, and three women. These three women were the beauty contestants from the Antic City division of Miss America who had not advanced.


    Their clothing now did little to conceal their bodies, and Nucky and the other two men appeared quite debauched.


    "Haha, Donnie, you''ve finally arrived!" Nucky was very happy upon seeing Donnie. After all, he had received a portion of the external revenue that very morning.


    "Gentlemen, let me introduce you to the new big shot of Antic City, Donnie Block!"


    "Donnie, you must get to know these two. This here is Harry D''Agostino, a big shot from Washington and the campaign manager for the future President Harding!"

 Chapter 135: 95. Influential Power Further Expanded (7K Large Chapter, Please Subscribe~) _3

    "This Phil Dupont, I think you must already know where hees from!"


    Nucky introduced Donnie to these two people.


    Donnie knew that Harry D''Agostino woulde, but he didn''t expect someone from the DuPont Family to also arrive, "I''m very pleased to wee both of you to Antic City. I believe the beauty of Antic City will not disappoint you!"


    Harry D''Agostinoughed loudly, "Yes, I really like Antic City. It''s a beautiful city; of course, a beautiful city is always full of beautiful women!"


    "Alright, girls, you can leave now, we have some matters to discuss."


    Nucky found his jacket, which he had thrown to the ground, and took out 30 US dors from inside it, which he divided among the three beauty contestants.


    After they left, Nucky casually straightened out his clothes, and then said to Donnie, "Donnie, Harry is here to discuss with you Harding''s speech in the primary finals, as well as some of the itinerary for the finalpetition.


    Phil wants to talk to us about their sponsorship of Miss America!"


    That was the consequence of the expanded influence of Miss America.


    Originally, ording to the previous agreement, Harding was only supposed to appear at the finalpetition to present the award to the winner of the finals.


    But with the sess of the city preliminaries, Harding, heeding the advice of his campaign team, decided to speak via radio during the primary finals.


    "Donnie, I have to say, the Miss America election is truly a stroke of genius. You''ve given us an excellent new avenue for publicity!"


    In the face of Harry D''Agostino''s praise, Donnie did not take it to heart. Anyone with a slight understanding of Harding, the President of the United States, knew that his campaign manager Harry D''Agostino was a smiling tiger.


    When he needed you, he could be very enthusiastic, but when he didn''t need you anymore, to him, you were like a vagrant on the street, not even worth a nce as he passed by!


    "I''m very happy to be able to offer more help to the future Mr. President!" Donnie humbly said.


    Harry D''Agostino said earnestly, "Donnie, I''m afraid the pressure on you won''t be small during this period. Both Harding and I hope you can withstand it!"


    Increase in influence doesn''t necessarily bring only good things; it can also bring some bad.


    If Harding could see the influence of Miss America, so could the other presidential candidates. Harding''s main purpose foring this time was actually to reassure Donnie so that he wouldn''t be swayed by others.


    Donnie nodded, "Of course, but Harry, you should also know that there are some people we simply can''t afford to offend!"


    Harry D''Agostino frowned slightly, but then his expression eased, and he smiled, "The United States is a society governed by the rule ofw; no one can force anyone else to do something against their will."


    "That''s true!" Donnie first chuckled, and then suddenly changed the subject, saying with a smile, "I heard that before Mr. Harry became the campaign manager for the President, he had spent some time in the Coast Guard?"


    Harry, hearing Donnie''s words, looked at Nucky, who didn''t speak, but there was a hint of something in his eyes.


    "Of course, it just so happens that I have a good rtionship with David Thompson from the New Jersey Coast Guard. If you need it, Donnie, I will arrange for you to meet him!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "If that''s the case, then it would truly be great!"


    At present, Donnie''s private liquor business was only limited to mid-to-lower grade homemade alcohol, which restricted Donnie''s business expansion, making it difficult for him to enter the high-end liquor market.


    The main problem was that Donnie didn''t have his own connections in the Coast Guard to bring European high-end liquor to Antic City.


    If Donnie could get through to the Coast Guard, that would also cover the only shoring he had in the bootlegging industry.


    Now that Harry had taken the initiative to visit and Donnie, who had already investigated some of Harry''s background, naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity!


    After reaching a certain understanding with Harry D''Agostino, Phil then said, shaking his wine ss, "Donnie, I mainly came to discuss our uing partnership."


    Donnie was unconcerned with Phil''s demeanor; since he was someone from the DuPont Family, a bit of pride was to be expected.


    As long as the other party was willing to bring money, everything else was easy to talk about!


    "Of course, may I know what kind of partnership Mr. Dupont is thinking about?" Donnie asked.


    Phil Dupont said, "Of course, it concerns the continuation of Miss America. We believe that you, Donnie, definitely won''t settle for just one Miss Americapetition, so General Motors would like to establish a long-term partnership with your Starry Entertainment.


    General Motors will sponsor Miss America for the next three editions of thepetition, just like this year, three hundred thousand each year!"


    Donnie''s brow furrowed slightly. Three hundred thousand dors a year in advertising costs seemed plentiful, but that was from the current perspective. As Miss America''s influence grew and more people bought radios, the influence of Miss America was sure to exceed its current status.


    In Donnie''s view, maintaining an annual advertising fee of three hundred thousand in the future would be inappropriate!


    "I''m very grateful for Mr. Dupont''s confidence!" Donnie said lightly, "Maintaining a long-term partnership with General Motors is naturally good for us, but regarding the price..."

 Chapter 136: 95. Influence further expands (7K large chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    Before Donnie could finish, Phil Dupont expressed his dissatisfaction, "Donnie, you have to realize that an advertising fee of 300,000 US Dors is already the highest advertising fee at the moment. Do you still have anyints about this amount?"


    Donnie spoke without expression, "While the fee is high, I believe General Motors'' gains must have been substantial. Although we don''t have specific data on our end, I imagine General Motors'' sales data must be looking very good during this period, right?"


    In future times, after an advertising agencypletes an ad for a product, they will definitely check the sales data of the product in a timely manner, which is also a basis for the cooperation between the advertiser and the product maker.


    However, at the present, the cooperation model between advertisers and product makers is still being explored, so naturally, no such data is avable!


    "So, Donnie, you''re nning to make an exorbitant demand?"


    Phil Dupont''s expression was bing impatient!


    Donnie gestured dismissively, "It''s not about making exorbitant demands, but simply about re-pricing ording to the market. If the influence of Miss America were to decline, I believe that even if we raised our advertising fees, General Motors would certainly refuse!"


    Phil Dupont was somewhat speechless. The current situation was clear to everyone: Miss America''s influence was expanding. By the second event, as long as the organizers of Miss America didn''t make major changes out of the blue, the influence was absolutely going to continue expanding.


    This was why the DuPont Family sent Phil Dupont to negotiate a continued partnership with Donnie, even before the first Miss America had concluded.


    "Donnie, don''t forget, before this, no one was optimistic about the sess of Miss America. It was General Motors that offered 300,000, which allowed you to sessfully hold the event."


    Hearing Phil''s words, even Nucky furrowed his brow; it was clear that Phil''s statement had be somewhat condescending towards Nucky from the DuPont Family''s perspective!


    After all, it was Nucky who had facilitated the partnership with General Motors!


    "We are very grateful for General Motors'' assistance during Miss America''s most difficult time. Nucky has told me more than once how thankful he is for Mr. Pierre''s help. That''s why we decided to continue our partnership with General Motors. Perhaps, Mr.


    Dupont, you are unaware that right now, inside the Ritz Hotel, at least fivepanies want to secure a partnership with us, to be S-level advertising partners for Miss America.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Nucky telling me that the most important principle in business is integrity, we could easily call for a bidding conference after this Miss America event concludes


    and invite allpany representatives to bid for the exclusive naming rights of Miss America. I believe the price at that time would definitely exceed 300,000!"


    At this moment, Nucky''s feelings wereplicated after being directly addressed by Donnie. On one hand, Donnie''s words showed Phil the value of their friendship, but at the same time, there was a feeling that Donnie was using him as a pawn.


    His emotions wereplex, leaving him unsure whether to be grateful to Donnie or to resent this behavior.


    Phil Dupont was slightly taken aback; his focus was on another aspect altogether.


    Bidding Conference!


    Although there was no such thing as an advertising bidding conference in the American businessmunity yet, other forms of bidding conferences did exist, with auctions being one among them.


    Conveniently, Phil Dupont often attended auctions and was fully aware that an item would bring in a price far exceeding its original value after going through an auction.


    "Are you saying, Donnie, that you want to reject the friendship of the DuPont Family?"


    Having grown ustomed to the dominance and superiority afforded by the DuPont family name in any setting or ce, Phil DuPont was extremely dissatisfied with Donnie''s attitude at this moment!


    "No!" Donnie shook his head and said, "I believe that in the United States, there is not a single person who can refuse the friendship of the DuPont family. I am simply stating a fact: Miss America, as a maturemodity, if not matched with a price befitting her value, this would be a serious blow to her worth.


    Would the DuPont family want to own a product that can''t satisfy their status?"


    "Haha!" Just when the tension between Donnie and Phil DuPont was bing rather sharp, Harry D''Agostino suddenly burst intoughter: "Phil, why make the atmosphere so tense? We''re all friends here. I believe there''s nothing that can''t be solved at the negotiating table. Today is our day to be joyful, so let''s put aside our differences and start having fun¡ªthat''s what''s most important!"


    At this point, Harry D''Agostino stood by Donnie''s side. After all, the regional finals were about to start, and the Miss Americapetition had be a battlefield of great interest to Harding. As Harding''s campaign manager, Harry D''Agostino couldn''t afford any mishaps.


    Even if they were currently in urgent need of the DuPont family''s support, exceptions could not be made!


    With Harry D''Agostino smoothing things over, the drawn swords and taut crossbows between Donnie and Phil DuPont began to ease, and Nucky took the opportunity to speak with a smile.


    "That''s right, Phil, didn''t you say you really liked Tanisha White, the contestant who ranked fifth in Antic City? Now with Donnie here, that Miss America can''t be hard to find!"


    These Miss America contestants, already having fans of their own outside, were seen by those fans as the loves of their lives. But, in truth, to men like Donnie and Nucky, these girls were just ythings!


    Furthermore, these girls were also a crucial tool for Donnie to connect with high society.


    The girls had signed contracts with Starry Entertainment, which also signified that Starry Entertainment had officially begun its foray into the entertainment industry.


    If these girls wanted a better future, they needed to listen obediently to Donnie.


    With the tension gone and the arrival of the girls, the room buzzed with excitement.


    However, it was at this time that Nucky found Donnie, wanting to have a private talk.


    Clearly, the content of Donnie''s recent conversation with Harry D''Agostino had put pressure on Nucky.


    "Donnie, are you thinking of smuggling some whiskey and brandy into the country from overseas?"


    Nucky didn''t beat around the bush, asking outright.


    In Antic City, the bootlegging industry had always been under Nucky''s control. Not even Donnie or LeBron had encroached upon it.


    This was one of Nucky''s means to maintain his grip on Antic City.


    After all, not everyone can afford to drink fine liquor!


    Now that Donnie had suddenly proposed using Harry D''Agostino''s connections to get through to the Coast Guard, this was something Nucky couldn''t ept.


    Donnieughed and said, "Nucky, don''t worry, not a single bottle of my smuggled liquor will flow into Antic City!"

 Chapter 137: 96. Expand the private liquor business nationwide (7K megachapter, please subscribe~)

    Donnie Block had indeed never considered dealing in high-end alcohol in Antic City.


    It wasn''t out of concern for Nucky''s influence but simply because it wasn''t necessary, and Donnie also understood that he had no advantage inpeting with Nucky in Antic City.


    "So, you''ve already made contact with those people in Phdelphia, New York?"


    Nucky guessed Donnie''s intention. If it wasn''t in Antic City, it could only be in nearby big cities like Phdelphia, New York.


    Donnie nodded, "Indeed, Meyer, Salvatore Be will arrive in Antic City in the next couple of days."


    Nucky smiled. As long as Donnie was not dealing with high-end alcohol in Antic City, there was no threat to him.


    "Ah, I remember now. Salvatore is also Italian!"


    Donnieughed, "That''s right, Italians in the United States are quite united!"


    Nucky, still smiling, said, "After those two arrive, give me a call. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen them."


    Donnie naturally had no objections, and he also understood that Nucky''s actions were definitely to confirm again through Meyer and Salvatore what he had just said.


    Salvatore, who was based in Phdelphia, was the first to arrive in Antic City.


    "Haha!" Although it was the first time Salvatore met Donnie, he still gave Donnie a big hug, "Donnie Block, I''ve heard your name long ago. You are our Italian pride in Antic City!"


    Salvatore''s enthusiasm had its reasons, as he had been fighting life and death in Phdelphia with Harry Rosenthal, and then the Miss America pageant had surfaced in Phdelphia.


    Both wanted to take down the Miss America Phdelphia preliminary representative, and in the end, Donnie chose to cooperate with his fellow countryman Salvatore, directly earning Salvatore a few hundred thousand more from the Miss America Phdelphia preliminaries, and with this ie, Salvatore was already nning to purchase more weapons from American arms dealers.


    Of course, someone like Salvatore could only go through the ck market to buy weapons, and it was not possible for him to legitimately go to an arms store.


    Donnie alsoughed heartily, "I''ve long heard of the great name of Salvatore Sava as well, and many of our fellow Italians have said they have received your favor."


    Salvatore waved his hands indifferently, "That''s only right. We Italians are naturally united!"


    "Donnie, this Miss America thing was truly impressive. I didn''t expect such an event to bring us a few hundred thousand in ie!"


    Donnie cautioned, "Salvatore, the more we seed, the more careful we need to be. I''ve inquired about Harry Rosenthal. He won''t contently ept defeat by you, and I''ve heard from my people that Harry Rosenthal''s men have already started causing trouble for ourpany''s Miss America candidates!"


    Salvatore''s growing power due to the pageant''s sess was definitely not what Harry Rosenthal wanted to see.


    To prevent Salvatore''s influence from increasing again during theter regional finals, Harry Rosenthal had toe up with some strategies.


    Causing trouble for the Miss America contestants was one of Harry Rosenthal''s tactics.


    Salvatore also frowned, "There''s such trouble?"


    Donnie spread his hands, "You know I have no need to deceive you!"


    Salvatore nodded, "I got it. I''ll handle this and ensure those girls won''t have any problems!"


    Donnie smiled, "Your word is enough. Now we can properly discuss the private alcohol business."


    Salvatore nodded, his expression unusually serious, "Exactly, damn Harry Rosenthal, if only I could know where his distillery is!"


    In Phdelphia, Harry Rosenthal owned at least three private distilleries, but no one knew their location. Salvatore had his own distillery as well, but herey the problem: Salvatore couldn''t find Harry Rosenthal''s distilleries, yet Rosenthal had found and bombed his.


    "I''m about to meet with David Thompson from the Coast Guard. If all goes well, he''ll agree to cooperate with me. Now, Salvatore, do you want to partner up or just get booze from me?"


    Donnie asked Salvatore.


    "Of course, partnership!" Salvatore immediately opted for the second option; though it meant putting in his own capital, it also meant higher profits.


    Donnie was very pleased with Salvatore''s choice. After all, their rtionship would be firmest when both sides became amunity of shared interests, strengthening Donnie''s business in Phdelphia.


    "Since that''s settled, let''s divide shares into four parts. Both of us will hold forty percent, David Thompson from the Coast Guard gets ten percent."


    "And the other ten percent?"


    "That''s for another intermediary I''vee to know David Thompson through. Besides, with this connection, it would be much easier to resolve any issues that might ur in Phdelphia!"


    Donnie nned to bring Harry D''Agostino aboard his ship as well. Although he was a smiling tiger, even a smiling tiger had its uses.

 Chapter 138: 96. Expand the private liquor business nationwide (7K megachapter, please subscribe~)_2

    After Harding ascended to the presidency, Harry D''Agostino, as the campaign manager, officially entered the National Government and became one of the big four of the Department of Justice in the United States!


    ording to the American political system, the Attorney General is one of the four major members of the President''s Cab, alongside the Secretaries of Defense, State, and the Treasury.


    Salvatore asked, "Can I meet with the other party?"


    Donnie shook his head, "You can''t. If you have any doubts about this matter, you can choose to take the goods directly from me. As a friend, I will certainly give you the lowest price!"


    Salvatore thought for a moment, then shook his head with a smile, "No need, I naturally trust you, Donnie!"


    Donnie smiled and continued, "Since that''s the case, then we''re agreed on this matter. Now, you need to give me the supply amount for the high-end liquor in Phdelphia, so I can prepare in advance!"


    Salvatore replied, "That''s no problem, I will tell youter."


    By this time, Donnie and Salvatore had officially finished discussing business.


    Afterward, Donnie had John take over in hosting Salvatore properly.


    .


    "So this time I have to go to Ennd again?"


    After Salvatore left Donnie''s office, Bruce came to Donnie and learned about his next itinerary there.


    Donnie nodded, "That''s right, do you remember Billy Magini, whom we cooperated with on the battlefield? I''ve made contact with him. He has his own channels in Ennd to acquire whiskey, brandy, and such purely distilled liquors. I need you to go to Ennd this time to discuss the details of the coboration with him!"


    "Wow!" Bruce whistled, "I didn''t expect you still had contact with him!"


    Donnieughed, "Did you forget, when I was in the army, everyone except George Kurle was my friend?"


    "Forgot. I only remembered you once broke Billy Magini''s nose with a punch!" Bruceughed.


    "Those are not important matters now; anyway, now I am very good friends with Billy Magini!" Donnie said proudly, smiling.


    Bruce shook his head, "Then when do I leave? Besides, bringing those liquors back from Ennd won''t be simple."


    Donnie to buy, Billy Magini to sell; but there was still a missing and critical link: transportation!


    In fact, if given a choice, Donnie would prefer to transport goods from Canada, but unfortunately, he had no connections there.


    But Billy Magini had a significant advantage: he was responsible for transportation!


    "Billy Magini will take care of that, but when you go this time, there''s another important thing: you need to observe Magini''s situation. He makes everything sound too easy, and I am worried there might be some exaggeration in his ims," Donnie said with some concern.


    Bruce nodded, "Understood. If that kid dares to cheat us, I''ll make sure his nose breaks again!"


    .


    The following day, Meyer arrived in Antic City, and with him came ''Lucky'' Charlie Luciano!


    Meeting with Meyer was more or less the same as the meeting with Salvatore; the two sides had already cooperated over the Miss America side business.


    Although the volume of Meyer''s previous cooperation with Donnie was not substantial, the high-end liquor market was different.


    Even though Meyer previously had channels for high-end liquor, he was just a middleman. The money he earned was substantial to an ordinary person, but not enough for them.


    And most importantly, the profits from American high-end liquors were now far higher than those from mid- to low-end liquors.


    Put it this way, before Prohibition, a bottle of high-end brandy cost only five or six US dors, but its market price had soared to 75 US dors a bottle now.


    It was nearly catching up to the monthly wages of an ordinary person!


    Meyer also chose the cooperative approach.


    "Donnie, do you recognize thisdy?"


    After the official business was concluded, Meyer introduced the young woman who was with him to Donnie.


    Donnie, who seemed somewhat familiar with her, thought briefly beforeughing, "This is ourpany''s Yaxia Durle, the winner of the Miss America New York regional preliminarypetition!"


    Although Miss Americas from other cities had also signed with Starry Entertainment, this was handled by employees that Starry Entertainment sent to those cities.


    Donnie had only seen photos of these girls!


    "Haha, I knew you would recognize her, Donnie!" Meyerughed, "Donnie, what do you think about Yaxia winning the New York regional championship?"


    Hearing Meyer''s question, the expectant Yaxia by his side immediately showed a look of anticipation; although it was only a regional championship, it was already a great honor for Yaxia.


    The Starry Entertainment staff had already informed these girls when signing them that after thepetition, they would be sent to Hollywood. Then, they''d be real stars, and even without going to Hollywood, just by having the title of Miss America, they would receive more opportunities locally!


    As for how a newly established Starry Entertainment could connect with Hollywood filmpanies and why thosepanies would promote them, these were not concerns for the girls at the time.

 Chapter 139: 96. Expand the private liquor business nationwide (7K megachapter, please subscribe~)_3

    Donnie asked with a smile, "Meyer, I think Miss Yaxia who''s aiming for the top spot in the preliminarypetition must already be a hot favorite for the regional champion by now, right?"


    Actually, Donnie also wanted to expand the "Antic City Post" to other cities at this time, but the "Antic City Post" did not have the capacity to do so at present. Even if it were possible, it would only rank as a lesser-known newspaper, which would adversely affect the Miss America event.


    Therefore, in the end, Donnie chose to coborate with local newspapers; however, no one had anticipated the Miss Americapetition to be such a huge sensation prior to this.


    Thus, those newspapers had all secured their coboration with Starry Entertainment at a low price.


    Meyer nodded proudly and said, "Of course, Yaxia is naturally the biggest favorite!"


    Although the voting data was controlled by Starry Entertainment, their control could not be baseless; at the very least, they had to ensure that the girl with the most ''flower value'' was leading ahead of the others in the initial stage.


    This was also to demonstrate the fairness of the Miss America pageant!


    Donnieughed, "That''s right. If you, Meyer, wish to earn less and are willing topensate for mine and Nucky''s losses, I have no objections!"


    Hearing Donnie''s words, Yaxia''s face immediately showed a look of disappointment because she knew Meyer all too well, even knowing about the mole on his body!


    Sure enough, after hearing Donnie''s words, Meyer immediatelyughed and said, "I think second ce isn''t bad either!"


    Donnie nodded; respect was still necessary toward this underworld kingpin from New York.


    "After thepetition is over, I will arrange for Miss Yaxia to meet some Hollywood directors!"


    Yaxia, who had be disappointed because of Meyer''s denial, was instantly excited when she looked at Donnie.


    "Haha, if that''s the case, then that''s great!" Meyerughed heartily.


    At this point, Donnie saw Charlie, the lucky guy with a sullen face who hadn''t spoken, "Charlie, we haven''t seen each other in quite a while, and your friends in Antic City are starting to miss you!"


    Hearing Donnie''s teasing, Charlie''s face grew even darker, but remembering that Donnie still held leverage over him, he could only suppress his dissatisfaction.


    "Charlie, that''s where you''re wrong. Since you have your own friends in Antic City, why did you always make excuses when I invited you toe over?"


    Meyer asked curiously.


    "I, I was just not feeling well at the time!" Charlie said awkwardly.


    In Donnie''s mind, these Miss America contestants were just tools for him to make money. To any capitalist, it would be hical not to squeeze everyst drop of value from a product.


    "Walker, what do you think about us establishing our own filmpany in Los Angeles?"


    Donnie asked Walker.


    Walker was startled and asked, "You want to set up your own filmpany?"


    Donnie nodded, "Indeed I have such a thought. As you know, the Miss Americapetition will alwayse to an end, but I need these Miss Americas to continue to advertise the brand after the beauty pageant ends. Therefore, I need them to be in the public eye continuously. Apart from movies, I can''t think of any better way to do this!"


    Walker nodded in agreement with Donnie''s opinion, but still threw cold water on him, "It''s very difficult to seed in Hollywood. You should know that the exclusionary sentiment in Hollywood is very serious, and you have no prior experience in the film industry. Even if you establish your own filmpany, it would be difficult to seed there.


    You can see this from United Artists, founded by people like Charlie Chaplin, Pickford, Dous, and Griffith¡ªeach one a famous Hollywood star¡ªand even so, theirpany remains a small one in Hollywood, unable to break the monopoly of the major studios."


    Hollywood is not only exclusionary, but there''s also a severe issue, which is the major studios'' monopoly over the American film industry''s production, distribution, and exhibition.


    Originally, Chaplin and others wanted to use their joint efforts to establish a filmpany and use their fame to break the monopoly of the major Hollywood studios.


    But as the saying goes, the idea is beautiful, the reality is cruel.


    Under the pressure of the major studios, the mere survival of United Artists was already quite an achievement!


    After Walker told Donnie about these issues, Donnie realized that his earlier thoughts were a bit too idealistic.


    But Donnie still remembered that, wasn''t United Artists at one point during the ''30s and ''40s one of the big eight in Hollywood?


    Which means, they must have used some operationster on to develop!


    "If we take a stake in Chaplin''s United Artists?" Donnie thought that since United Artists could riseter on, taking a stake in them now at their lowest point would also be a good decision.


    Moreover, investing in thispany would mean that he and the current hottest stars in America would be colleagues.

 Chapter 140: 96. Expand the private liquor business nationwide (7K megachapter, please subscribe~)_4

    ```


    By then, if my Miss Americas could make an appearance in their films, that would be quite the treat!


    Walker, however, seemed to hear something amusing, "Donnie, aren''t you a bit too naive about Hollywood matters? Didn''t I just tell you? Even Chaplin and his group aren''t shooting their own movies under theirpany''s name anymore. Investing in such apany is of no benefit to you."


    Donnie firmly believed his memory was not mistaken; United Artists would definitely flourish in the future. Most importantly, as Walker had just mentioned, he had no foothold in Hollywood. If leveraging United Artists would grant him sessful entry into Hollywood, then everything would be much easier!


    "Leave the benefits to my judgment. All I want is for you to help me make the connections so I can sessfully invest in United Artists!"


    Seeing Donnie''s mind was made up, Walker spread his hands and said, "Well, I don''t think it''s a difficult task. Chaplin and the others would very much wee a shareholder from Antic City who cannot meddle in their Hollywood operations. Isn''t Chaplining to Antic City as a judge for the Miss America finals? Just have a good talk with him about this matter then!"


    Donnie smiled, "That''s the Walker I know!"


    Walker said helplessly, "I''m starting to worry that you might lose all the money you made from this Miss America event!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "No worries, if I lose it, I''ll just sell you to United Artists!"


    .


    On the night of Meyer''s arrival in Antic City, Donnie arranged a dinner party. The attendees included Antic City''s Donnie Block, John Block, Nucky, Eli Johnson; New York''s Meyer; and Salvatore from Phdelphia.


    At the dinner, the six of them were drinking and making merry, quite lively.


    When the atmosphere reached its peak, Donnie made a proposal!


    "Gentlemen, I have a suggestion!"


    Now no one could ignore Donnie''s suggestions, so everyone turned to him.


    Donnie smiled, "Though we haven''t seen the profits from the bootlegging business yet, I believe everyone has seen the profits from the Miss America event. This has shown us something very important!"


    Salvatoreughed loudly, "Donnie, just say what you have in mind!"


    Donnie smiled, "It''s quite simple. Through the Miss America event, I believe we all saw that when we band together, the profits are enormous. So why not continue our partnership for the long term?"


    Donnie''s words brought a sudden silence to the room, as everyone pondered what he had said, especially Nucky who felt that Donnie had be increasingly boldtely.


    "Donnie, better speak inly about what you have in mind!"


    Salvatore asked Donnie.


    Donnie exined, "Gentlemen, our bootlegging businesses are already united, but our transportationwork is underdeveloped. I was thinking, if we could unite with the bosses of other city gangs to form an offensive and defensive alliance, we could establish aplete transportation route that covers east-west and north-south across America.


    Furthermore, to avoid harm to our individual interests within this alliance, we could delineate our territories. We might even settle stupid wars between families through negotiations. Just imagine, if we had such an alliance, we could control all the mob business in America!"


    ```


    "How enormous would that business be?"


    Donnie''s words made the breathing of everyone present begin to grow heavy, as his suggestion was simply too tempting for them.


    And Donnie''s suggestion would, in fact, a few yearster, be brought up again by Charlie, who had been cooped up in the warehouse of Block Tavern for several days, and used Al Capone''s incident to hold that event in Antic City. At that time, Charlie Luciano was the initiator of the United States Syndicate, and Nucky was the host of this grand event.


    At the time, seven American crime organizations participated... This was Charlie''s mandate. He had a mysterious fascination with the number seven!


    And this organization also came to be known as the Seven Gangs!


    Now Donnie had spoken about this n in advance, and he also believed that more family factions from other cities could be invited!


    "Donnie, if we join the alliance you''re talking about, then whose opinions will everyone listen to at that time?"


    The biggest problem one faces when initiating an alliance is always who will be the spokesperson for the alliance!


    Donnie had clearly long had his own n: "When the timees, we canpletely establish a gangmittee, where the leaders of families from each city will automatically be members of themittee. If we encounter a problem that everyone can''t solve, we can decide by a show of hands."


    Everyone else must ept the result!


    "How should we convince others to join?" asked Meyer, who had been silent up until now.


    Donnie said with a smile, "I believe that as long as there are interests, everyone will definitely participate. The alliance has no right to interfere in the internal affairs of each family, which gives each family absolute autonomy. And we now have amon interest... bootlegging!"


    Salvatore asked, "What if there are two major families in one city?"


    Everyone knew Salvatore was asking about his own situation.


    Donnie exined, "It''s simple, family matters are to be settled by the family itself. If a family can''t solve its own problems, it can pay to get help from other families in the alliance. I believe everyone is quite willing to do such a thing!"


    Salvatore was somewhat tempted; if he could solve his adversary Harry Rosenthal with a sum of money, Salvatore would be very willing to spend it!


    At this moment, Nucky suddenly spoke up, "So, are you saying that only one family can participate from a city?"


    When Nucky asked this question, everyone looked at Donnie. This proposal was Donnie''s, but the issue now was that in Antic City, everyone knew there was Donnie, and there was Nucky, and they were not from the same organization!


    Donnie nodded, "I believe so, because only in this way can we solve the problems better!"


    Nucky gave Donnie a meaningful look and asked, "What about my Antic City?"


    Donnie replied straightforwardly, "Of course, Mr. Nucky would represent it, but I hope Mr. Nucky can choose John as your assistant, and I, I''m just a businessman and merely a proposer of this idea!


    It''s that simple!"

 Chapter 141: 97, Private wine, media double-barrel approach (7K big chapter, ask for subscription~)

    Salvatore, Meyer, and Eli looked at Donnie with a change in their eyes.


    They all understood that if the alliance Donnie was talking about was truly established, it could very well be the biggest gang in the United States, representing powerful forces and enormous wealth.


    But now Donnie was only willing to be a proposer, and he didn''t even want to join, which puzzled them.


    Nucky looked at Donnie suspiciously, wondering what he was thinking, but no one else knew.


    Donnie acted precisely as a proposer would, afterying out all his ns, he stood there, looking around at everyone, and finally said,


    "Gentlemen, if you are interested in this idea and wish to discuss it, then I''ll leave this space to you."


    In the end, Donnie, seemingly indifferent to the matter, saw that although no one spoke, their intentions were quite clear, so he left promptly and decisively.


    "What''s so good about mixing with gangs? Even if you be the biggest in the nation, so what?"


    After leaving the room, Donnie headed to the Ritz Hotel''s dining room to continue his dinner.


    Proposing the Seven Gangs Alliance, for Donnie, had only one purpose: to use the alliance to spread his private liquor business throughout the United States.


    Just as Donnie thought, being involved in gangs was a dead-end, even in the United States. Nucky, isn''t he the underworld emperor of Antic City?


    In the end, he was still taken down by the National Government for tax evasion. Al Capone, the most infamous gang leader of The Great Prosperity Era, eventually couldn''t escape prison. By the time he was released, he was already suffering from syphilis.


    The once giant of Harbour City, Brother Da Fei, had said something that Donnie found very reasonable: "Out of ten who join the gangs, nine meet with a bad end."


    Not to mention Donnie''s own life experiences, he actually looked down on these gang members in his heart.


    Moreover, Donnie was not worried that after the alliance was established, it would leave him behind; after all, John had already been embedded in it like a nail.


    More importantly, as long as Donnie firmly controlled the source of the private liquor, the alliance couldn''t do without him.


    "Donnie!"


    Just after Donnie had finished ordering his meal, he heard someone calling him!


    Donnie looked up and saw Harry D''Agostino and ady from South Brenton approaching the restaurant.


    Seeing the two of them, Donnie was slightly taken aback. Although one was Harding''s campaign manager and the other was Harding''s mistress, their appearing together still seemed a bit strange.


    "Harry, Miss Brenton!"


    Despite his puzzlement, Donnie stood up and greeted them with a smile.


    Since they had met, both took a seat at Donnie''s table.


    "I thought there would be at least two girls by your side, Donnie!" Harry joked as he sat down.


    "Harry, you know I could sue you for nder for that!" Donnie joked back, then told Harry, "The Antic City Broadcast is all set. When is President Harding arriving in Antic City?"


    "The election isn''t over yet!" Harry replied modestly, "He''lle over on the day of the district finals."


    Donnie nodded, "No problem, we''ll coordinate with President Harding''s speech then!"


    Harryughed, "Speaking of which, there''s something we could learn from you, Donnie. I''ve been watching the Miss America tour in Antic City, especially their daring venture into the North District to speak. It''s quite impressive!"


    During his days in Antic City, Harry had gained some understanding of the city, knowing that the North District was a predominantly ck neighborhood.


    Donnie replied with augh, "Nobody can tell which of the tens of thousands of votes cast were from ck people. When counting, ck and White are the same, just a vote, a number!"


    "Haha! That''s very true!" Harryughed heartily.


    Donnie continued, "However, I think for President Harding''s national speeches, he doesn''t need to do that; people like Nucky can snag the ck votes easily!"


    After briefly considering it, Harry nodded, agreeing with Donnie''s statement. Even though decades had passed since the American Civil War, the discrimination against ck people in the United States hadn''t lessened.


    If Harding made a high-profile appearance in the ckmunity to speak, it could cost him White votes.


    "I''ve spoken on the phone with David Thompson. I was wondering, Donnie, if you''d be interested in ying golf together tomorrow?"


    Donnie immediately nodded, "Of course, you should know that I''ve already bought my own golf equipment!"


    "Haha!" Harryughed again, "Then I''ll see you on the course tomorrow!"


    "Harry, there''s also something else I hope I could get your help with," Donnie remembered another matter¡ªif he could get Harry''s assistance, then the promise he made to Old Carl would be resolved.


    "Of course, if I can do it!" Harry didn''t make any promises.


    Donnie said with a smile, "It''s quite simple, I''m hoping you could write a rmendation letter for my brother Cameron to Columbia University. After all, Harry, you''re an alumnus of Columbia. With your help, I believe Cameron can be admitted to Columbia smoothly!"

 Chapter 143: 97, Private Liquor, Media Attack from Both Sides (7K Mega Chapter, Please Subscribe~)_3

    "Just do as I say!" After a brief rest, Donnie''s fighting spirit was rekindled, and soon a beautiful melody filled the room!


    .


    The next day, Donnie met with Harry D''Agostino at the agreed time of nine o''clock.


    "Donnie, I''m sure you didn''te over early just to have breakfast with me, did you?"


    After seeing Donnie, Harry D''Agostino handed him the rmendation letter that had already been written, while joking around.


    "Of course!" After looking over the rmendation letter and finding no issues, Donnieughed and said, "Actually, I have a business proposition I''d like to discuss with you, Harry!"


    Harryughed heartily upon hearing this. He wasn''t surprised by Donnie''s suggestion and quipped, "Then I must listen carefully. Now, who in Antic City doesn''t know that Donnie, you are the best at business? An event like Miss America that nobody had faith in has turned into a veritable gold mine under your management!"


    Donnie shared his ideas about the bootlegging business with Harry D''Agostino.


    "Right now it''s just Phdelphia and New York, but if we add other major US cities, I can assure you that the illicit alcohol trade''s annual revenue will be an astronomical figure!"


    Talking about the bootlegging business in the presence of the future US Attorney General, Donnie felt nothing amiss.


    It wasn''t just Donnie who didn''t feel anything amiss; Harry D''Agostino also saw nothing wrong with it, rather, he was surprised by Donnie''s suggestion.


    Just as Donnie had said, if the business deal went through, his annual ie would exceed tens of millions of US dors.


    Even the big shot Harry D''Agostino found his breath getting heavier at the thought of that number.


    Harry D''Agostino did not raise any objections. Instead, he suggested his own idea: "For a business like this, just having me and David Thompson isn''t enough. The transportation of illicit alcohol within the United States involves the Federal Bureau of Investigation, state police, city police, and some gang members. Your previous profit distribution is incorrect!"


    After only a quick thought, Donnie agreed with Harry D''Agostino''s suggestion, saying, "Regarding the distribution of profits, we can discuss it slowly. The most important thing now is, Mr. Harry, are you willing to be one of the passengers on this big ship?"


    Harry D''Agostinoughed heartily, "Didn''t I just answer that question for you?"


    Donnie, fully understanding, said, "If that''s the case, I believe our meeting with David Thompson will be very pleasant!"


    "I think so too!"


    Now, Harry D''Agostino''s behavior waspletely different from before. He was no longer just a middleman; he had be one of the participants.


    With Harry D''Agostino''s involvement, meeting with David Thompson afterward was much more straightforward; after a brief conversation, all issues were agreed upon.


    .


    "It still feels like a dream to me!"


    Robert sat on the sofa in Donnie''s office, finding the current turn of events somewhat incredible.


    "I believe that before me, both Harry D''Agostino and David Thompson must have received such offers. Why did they choose to cooperate with us so readily? I don''t believe they don''t have people like us around them?"


    Facing Robert''s perplexity, the others also showed the same expressions.


    It was Walker, attending Donnie''s internal meeting for the first time, who now spoke in Donnie''s ce to provide the answer.


    "It''s simple. They definitely have such people around them, but those people don''t have the reach that Donnie does now. First, Donnie used the Miss America pageant to make contacts with the gang leaders in ten US cities.


    Secondly, Donnie suggested establishing a national family alliance yesterday to Nucky and the others, and they have already epted his suggestion.


    Finally, when Donnie merged all these resources, he had be the person most likely to monopolize the entire US bootlegging business."


    At this point, Walker took a sip of whiskey from his ss and continued.


    "Those around them don''t have the ability. You may not know these people, but I do. In their eyes, there''s only profit. When the benefits we offer are too substantial to refuse, those rtionships around them just don''t matter anymore!"


    Walker''s exnation enlightened everyone in the room about Donnie''s intentions.


    Donnie, looking at John who sat across from him, said, "John, in that alliance, you don''t need to make too much of an effort to assert yourself. Just remember one thing, try to care only about the bootlegging business. As for the rest, let Nucky decide everything and don''t contradict his opinions!"


    Johnughed heartily and nodded, "Don''t worry, didn''t you already tell me that? Let Nucky handle all the showboating, while we focus on the core interests!"


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction. Inviting John to join the national family alliance was a necessary move. Within the organization, Donnie needed someone who could ry messages to him at any time.


    "Chris, in the next two days you need to return to Elwood Vige and inform Old Carl that our bootlegging nt needs to be expanded!"

 Chapter 145: 98, The documentary is a big hit (7K long chapter - subscribe now~)

    The Morty Code Theater is located on the left side of the Hollywood Walk of Fame.


    Having returned to Hollywood from Antic City, William Fox now drove here alone, but he did not get out of his car and instead sat inside it, watching the entrance to the theater.


    The reason William Fox came over today was not that a Fox Film Corporation movie was premiering, but rather that the documentary of the Miss America city district quarterfinals would be screened here!


    Originally, the shooting task should have been done by them, Fox Film Corporation, but due to William Fox''s greed, he lost this opportunity.


    Now, William Fox just wanted to see what would happen when the documentary premiered.


    At the theater''s main entrance, William Fox saw a Los Angeles division Miss America Beauty Contestant in an evening gown standing there, greeting and chatting with her supporters as they entered the cinema with their ticket stubs in hand.


    In other Los Angeles cinemas, other Beauty Contestants were doing the same thing.


    "How in the world did Donnie Blocke up with these strategies?"


    William Fox watched the entrance of the theater helplessly; the news of the quarterfinal Beauty Contestants greeting the audience at the cinema doors during the documentary premiere had already been made known to many through newspaper publicity.


    William Fox did not inquire elsewhere, but he was very clear about the situation in Los Angeles.


    What was the most exciting event in Los Angeles over the past week?


    Take that question to the streets of Los Angeles and ask ten people, and one passerby would eagerly answer that it''s Miss America!


    The top eight Los Angeles Beauty Contestants were frequently seen in every corner of Los Angeles within the week: pubs,panies, theaters, amusement parks, and even on the streets.


    Moreover, their activities were also extensively reported by several Los Angeles newspapers, including the "Los Angeles Times."


    Without exaggeration, Miss America is now America''s trending belle!


    The entire town was crazy about Miss America.


    In such a frenzy, of course, the documentary about Miss America naturally aroused the curiosity of countless viewers; after all, the vast majority had not been at the venue on the day of the contest, and they were eager to see what the scene was like?


    At the same time, these people were also curious about what the Beauty Contestants from other city districts looked like?


    Watching the endless stream of people, William Fox shook his head in pain; all of this should have been his!


    .


    In another corner of the city, three men and a woman were chatting.


    They were Hollywood''s hottest stars at the moment: Charlie Chaplin, Pickford, Dous, and Griffith, and they were discussing the premiere of the Miss America documentary.


    "Charlie, I think when you go to Antic City, you should learn from Donnie Block. The man is a genius. Just in this week, it seems like we have been abandoned by Hollywood. Everyone is talking about Miss America," Mary Pickford said with a gentle stir of her coffee, smiling at Charlie Chaplin.


    They already knew about Charlie Chaplin''s forting trip to Antic City to serve as a judge for the Miss America finals.


    Although United Artists had already been founded, and they were all well-known figures in Hollywood, without the backing of big studios, even if they made their own movies, there was no cinema to screen them.


    All the major Hollywood studios viewed these people merely as cash cows, and now that the cash cows wanted to leave and set up on their own, that was absolutely uneptable to the big studios in Hollywood.


    So, after initially high hopes during the startup phase, these individuals now realized the harsh reality. Although they were still struggling, in truth, they each had their own ns.


    Just as they said during United Artists'' early days, ording to their n, each person was going to produce five films a year, whether as a lead actor, director, or producer, but now they had reduced the number to the entirepany producing five films a year, and even this target was hard to meet.


    Thepany wasn''t making money, but that didn''t prevent these individuals from earning. They actually saw their situation clearly and began to ept film offers from the major studios again.


    With an air of arrogance, Chain spoke, "There''s nothing to learn; such tactics can be understood at a nce. It''s just a matter of cing more ads in the newspapers. My agreeing to go is actually to repay a favor to Walker. What does Donnie, a private liquor dealer from Antic City, know about the film industry?"


    Seeing Chaplin''s nonchnt attitude, the other three were ustomed to his personality and simply smiled, saying nothing more.


    "Regardless, I don''t think the box office for the Miss America documentary will be too bad!" David Griffith said, grinning as he looked at the scene outside the coffee shop.


    "Even some of my friends have been madly infatuated with Miss Americately."


    "This is because the documentary will not adversely affect the big studios, which is why they''re allowing it to be screened in their cinemas!"


    Chaplin did not like hearing his friends praise others during their gatherings.

 Chapter 146: 98, The documentary is a big hit (7K long chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    Although Charlie Chaplin was known as the master ofedy, with artistic achievements that were frighteningly high, in private he was actually a very serious person - some even called him the emperor on set!


    However, the three of them still rather agreed with what Chaplin had said, precisely because Miss America was a documentary, and behind it, Starry Entertainment, though also an entertainmentpany, seemed to have nothing to do with the film industry. No one would think that an entertainmentpany based in Antic City would affect Hollywood''s film industry in any way.


    "By the way, thewsuit from Edison has been filed; who will go to handle it?"


    Dous Fairbanks asked, holding Mary Pickford''s hand, as he addressed the others.


    In March of that year, Dous and Mary Pickford had a secret wedding in Glendale, California. Both of them had been married before - Mary Pickford had just divorced her former husband in early March, only to marry Dous by the end of the month.


    However, their marriage didn''tst forever; they divorced in 1936 and quickly found new happiness and families for themselves.


    But that was all in the future; right now, the newlyweds were very close.


    They had even nned to go to Europe for their honeymoon the following month.


    As for Edison''swsuit... the great inventor Edison''s life''s work was essentially inventing patents, then making money from those patents, and film technology was no exception.


    In fact, to deal with Edison''swsuits, filmpanies originally in New York and Phdelphia had flocked to Los Angeles.


    But this had merely changed state legal proceedings into federal ones.


    Until he lost awsuit in the 1930s, every filmpany had at some point been sued by Edison!


    Chaplin wouldn''t deal with such matters, and as a woman, Mary Pickford naturally wouldn''t attend such events. Dous raised the topic, clearly indicating he didn''t want to go either.


    So, they all turned their gaze to Griffith.


    Facing the eyes of the three, Griffith felt somewhat disgruntled. Among the four, Chaplin was arrogant and imperious, Dous and Pickford acted in unison, leaving Griffith, the one hailed as the greatest innovator in film history, filled with romanticism.


    This was precisely due to his character that when faced with situations he found displeasing, he wouldn''t speak out, preferring to let his feelings of discontent umte slowly.


    In the end, it was actually Griffith who first sold his shares in United Artists and left.


    "All right, I''ll handle this matter; you guys don''t need to worry!"


    Upon hearing Griffith''s response, the others showed relieved smiles.


    Chaplin, seated there, started discussing his ns for a new movie with Griffith, while Dous and Pickford discussed which country in Europe to visit first for their vacation.


    Griffith, while listening to Chaplin, nodded absentmindedly.


    .


    Not just in Los Angeles, but in other major cities across the United States, many were paying attention to the release of the Miss America documentary.


    In cities like Los Angeles, New York, and Phdelphia, where regionalpetitions were held,peting beauties promoted the screenings in theaters. In other major cities, beauties who had been eliminated from thepetition did the same, thereby harvesting a new wave of poprity.


    An audience member, having just watched the documentary, shouted to the beauty on stage taking a bow, "Sika, don''t cry, we will always support you!"


    Where someone shouted, others followed suit to echo the sentiment.


    Soon, the entire cinema erupted in support for Sika Kona.


    Sika Kona, standing on the stage with her eyes brimming with tears, had appeared on screen for less than a minute in a group scene in the film, yet unexpectedly she had garnered the support of the audience here.


    What Sika Kona didn''t know was that any other beauty standing there would have received the same apuse.


    It was merely a collective emotional release!


    .


    Amid the overwhelming buzz, the Miss America city preliminaries documentary reaped an impressive box office on its opening day.


    With screenings in over three hundred theaters across the country and movie tickets priced at only twenty cents each, the number of viewers surpassed a million.


    Converted to box office revenue, that was a whopping $200,000, but don''t forget it was just a documentary with a production cost of $70,000 and a promotion budget of $200,000.


    It seemed as if the box office hadn''t yet met the expenses, but this was only the first day''s earnings.


    Subsequent box office results, if calcted using normal patterns, would surely make Donnie Block some money.


    Of course, limited by current technology, neither Donnie nor the Phdelphia Film Company knew the exact box office numbers for the day, but the situation was telling.


    So, when Donnie received a call from Erickson, thetter sounded quite excited.


    "Donnie, the attendance in the theaters is very high. Thepany and I believe that this documentary will achieve impressive results!"


    "Yes, that is certainly very good news, but the credit all goes to you and your team!" Donnie''s tone was very calm.


    Erickson on the other end of the phone couldn''t understand why Donnie could be soposed; it was theirpany''s first investment in a documentary. Then Erickson assumed he understood: it must be because Donnie Block was used to big events, hence such news wouldn''t shock him.

 Chapter 147: 98, The documentary is a big hit (7K long chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    Thinking of this, Erickson''s admiration for Donnie grew even stronger!


    "Donnie, the work here is finished. I''ll be returning to Antic City tomorrow to continue gathering materials for the documentary of the Miss America Antic City finals, and we''ll meet again then!"


    Erickson thought he should also start working harder and learn from Donnie Block. Only through growth, like Donnie Block, who went from an unknown to a prominent figure in a short time, could he possibly achieve the sameposure in the face of anything!


    "Excellent, I''m very much looking forward to your return. My people will pick you up at the train station!" Donnie hung up the phone.


    "The news from Phdelphia surprisingly hasn''t reached us faster than our side. We knew about the attendance rate of the documentary at the theatersst night!"


    Walker said in a calm tone, holding the report in his hand.


    Donnie chuckled and said, "Phdelphia is a big city after all, different from Antic City. Antic City has only three cinemas capable of screening films, Phdelphia has dozens!"


    Walker nodded and said, "That''s true, Antic City is still too small. Moreover, itsmercial development is obviously distorted. In my opinion, the best path forward for Antic City would be to obtain a legitimate gambling license and be the first Casino City in the United States.


    Otherwise, as you said, if Prohibition really gets repealed, Antic City will lose its best development opportunity!"


    After finishing, Walker drank a sip of whiskey nonchntly, waiting for Donnie to speak.


    But when he looked up after a moment of waiting, he saw that Donnie was looking at him intently.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something amiss?" Walker asked, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Nothing, it''s just that you''ve got a st of bird poop on your face!" Donnie casually replied.


    "Bird poop?" Walker startled but then realized that he had been with Donnie all day, and it was impossible for him to be sttered by bird poop.


    "You''re kidding me!" In saying this, Walker made a move.


    However, although Walker was a West Point graduate, in terms of physical condition, how could he possibly be a match for Donnie, a king of soldiers seasoned on the battlefield.


    It didn''t take long before Walker started begging for mercy.


    When Donnie let go of Walker, he couldn''t help but sigh internally, Walker''s insight was indeed sharp. After the repeal of Prohibition, Antic City had begun to decline, and even though itter obtained a gambling license and became one of the two major Casino Cities in America, it never matched the up-anding Las Vegas!


    In 10 years'' time, Las Vegas closed all of its casinos and brothels, but after the arrival of the Great Depression, it swiftly legally became America''s first Casino City, an event that happened in 1931.


    In contrast, Antic City still has countless casinos, but it can only operate them underground and cannot bring this business out into the open.


    But this was a matter for the future. Donnie had to deal with the present problems.


    The documentary about the Miss America city preliminary contest had a high seating rate in the three cinemas of Antic City, which naturally was good news for Donnie.


    But new problems had also arisen.


    Nucky, who previously disapproved of this endeavor, was now inviting Donnie to the Ritz Hotel to discuss some matters at this juncture.


    Nucky looking for Donnie at this time could only be about the documentary.


    Previously, Nucky''sck of confidence led him to abandon the idea of investing in the documentary with Donnie. Now that the documentary''s box office showed a profitable trend, Nucky naturally had some thoughts.


    Donnie went to the Ritz Hotel and met Nucky.


    "Donnie, I had apse in judgment this time!"


    Upon seeing Donnie, Nucky''s face showed a bitter smile as he candidly admitted his previous misjudgment.


    Donnie, sitting with crossed legs opposite Nucky, smiled and said, "Everyone has their moments of wrong judgment, this time it was just that you, Nucky, were unfamiliar with the documentary genre!"


    Nucky''s spirits lifted a bit as his feelings were cated by Donnie''s words. He smiled and said, "But Donnie, you don''t understand the documentary market either, yet you were able to make a firm decision to go ahead with this project!"


    Donnieughed and said, "Truthfully, I''m not that familiar with the documentary market either, but I believe in our Miss America, I believe the poprity of Miss America can drive the documentary''s box office sales."


    Nucky nodded and said, "It''s a pity I didn''t have your firm belief; otherwise, this victory would have been ours together!"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "This is already our joint victory. The documentary''s box office is minor; the benefits brought by Miss America are enough to make us happy!"


    Nucky asked, "The documentary shooting for the Miss America city finals is about to start, right?"


    Donnie knew that Nucky wanted to get to the main topic, "Yes, that is the case, tomorrow the various filming crews from the moviepany will return to their respective cities!"


    Nucky smiled and said, "That''s perfect, my funds will be transferred to thepany''s ount this afternoon!"


    Donnie didn''t respond to Nucky''s words, making Nucky a bit dissatisfied, "Donnie, is your attitude an indication that you''re not willing to ept me as a partner anymore?"


    Donnie gazed directly into Nucky''s eyes and said, "Nucky, we are friends, and between friends, we must not only treat each other with candor but also hold genuine affection."

 Chapter 148: 98, The documentary is a big hit (7K long chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    "Your current actions make me think that you are trying to snatch the fruits of my victory, Donnie. We had already agreed that you wouldn''t get involved in the filming of the Miss America documentary."


    "At the time, it was you who brought it up!"


    When Donnie brought up the past directly, Nucky''s face turned ugly. "The past is the past, and now is now. Since we are partners, Donnie, we should move forward or retreat together!"


    Donnie had wanted Nucky to join the investment in the documentary because he was worried about this very situation, but Nucky had refused at the time.


    Now that Nucky saw there was a profit to be made, he wanted in, but Donnie was definitely not going to agree.


    Since they were partners, if Donnie kept giving in to Nucky''s demands, it was certain that Nucky would push even further in future coborations.


    At that time, Donnie would face endless trouble.


    "In business, Nucky, such behavior is called ''picking the low-hanging fruit,'' and I won''t agree to it. You have your ideas, and I have my principles; there''s no room for negotiation on this matter!"


    Faced with Donnie''s firm refusal, Nucky didn''t speak for a long time, then suddenly burst intoughter. "Donnie, my dear Donnie, why so serious? I was just joking with you. The documentary is your own business, naturally, I wouldn''t really think of stealing your thunder, so let''s just say I was joking!"


    Donnie knew Nucky hadn''t been joking, but since Nucky had chosen to back down, Donnie naturally wouldn''t puncture Nucky''s pretense.


    "Haha, so it was a joke? I was overthinking it!" Donnieughed.


    "Of course, it was a joke!" Nucky alsoughed. "Donnie, everything about you is good, you justck a sense of humor!"


    Donnie said, "I''ll make sure to learn how to be funnier!"


    "Alright, the joking is over, let''s talk about serious business!" Nucky became serious again.


    Donnie asked, "I wonder what this serious business might be?"


    "Of course, the bootlegging business!" Nuckyughed. "You had proposed setting up the American family alliance, and we''ve already talked to several other city family bosses. They are all very interested in establishing this alliance. If all goes well, by October, these people will alle to Antic City to discuss the specifics of forming the alliance!


    One very important item on the meeting''s agenda is the selection of ports, and Antic City is definitely going to be one of them. How important is that!"


    Probably, this was the most important reason Nucky had called Donnie over. Although the national family alliance was not yet formally established, many had already seen the huge interests it entailed.


    "It doesn''t seem like this matter has much to do with me, does it?"


    Donnie said with a smile, "Nucky, this matter is John''s responsibility. If you have any ideas, just get in touch with him directly!"


    "Come off it!" Nucky dismissed with a wave of his hand. "Donnie, you really think I don''t know that John is just a puppet you put forward? This matter can only be decided after discussing it with you!"


    Donnie spread his hands helplessly and said, "Alright then, Mr. Nucky, let''s hear your thoughts!"


    "I know you''ve already made an agreement with Meyer of New York and Salvatore of Phdelphia to smuggle spirits from Ennd together. I won''t meddle in that business, but when ites to the bootlegging business in other cities, I think we can reach a very good consensus for cooperation!"


    Donnie chuckled, understanding why he had first secured his social status in Antic City before developing his business.


    If it weren''t for that, Nucky would probably not be sitting here negotiating with me; instead, he would have directly forced me to hand over the business.


    "Nucky, I must say you are a very skilled negotiator. The Miss America business must have beenying the groundwork for this, right?"


    With a chuckle, Nucky neither confirmed nor denied Donnie''s question.


    "Okay, I have no problem with that, but you need to make your own contribution, Nucky. Otherwise, even if you join us, I believe it won''t be long before, even if I don''t say it, others will take away your share!"


    Donnie easily agreed to Nucky''s request.


    In fact, Nucky''s joining was already part of Donnie''s n. It seemed that he could work directly with the city gang lords without Nucky, even coborating with government insiders like Harry Rosenthal and David Thompson.


    But in reality, Nucky''s role was irreceable, at least at the current stage.


    Nucky inquired, "What contribution do you want me to make?"


    Donnie exined, "I will handle the Coast Guard issue, and I can take care of the intermediary connections as well, but Nucky, you need to provide the warehouse once this shipment of liquor arrives in Antic City, and you will also be responsible for the security of the bootleg liquor while it''s in the warehouse!"


    This was the role Nucky could y in the matter; as long as Antic City was still Nucky''s territory, without the cooperation of the local snakehead like him, even if the liquor reached Antic City, it would attract the attention of thew enforcement.


    Nuckyughed heartily, saying, "Of course, that''s something I should take care of!"


    Donnie nodded, "Since that is the case, then there''s no other issue."


    With that said, Donnie extended his hand, announcing, "Wee to the team, Nucky!"


    Nucky also extended his hand, and their cooperation became even tighter.


    Later, the two discussed the specifics, as with more people joining in, the most central issue was the distribution of profits.


    Both Donnie and Nucky could not decide this alone; it would be discussed in detail once all parties involved in the enterprise were on board.


    However, there was one certainty.


    That was that Donnie''s business operated on a point-to-multipoint basis, with Donnie, Nucky, Harry D''Agostino, David Thompson, and subsequent partners like the Federal Bureau of Investigation forming an entirepany.


    And their counterparts were the city gangs, with which they would form a single-line cooperation model. Take Salvatore for instance; the only business he could be part of was the bootlegging business in Phdelphia.


    The bootlegging business in other cities didn''t concern him.


    After all was discussed and agreed upon, Donnie left The Ritz Hotel, and Nucky''s face turned from one beaming with smiles to one covered with dark clouds!


    "Boss, is something wrong?"


    Seeing his boss''s demeanor, Louis couldn''t help but ask.


    With some regret, Nucky said, "The Donnie of today is not the Donnie of the past!"

 Chapter 157: Future President is Henpecked (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)

    The train station in Antic City was adorned with fluttering colorful banners and the sound of drums and music filled the air as a sizable crowd of local residents gathered.


    If one observed carefully, it would be clear that women were more numerous, and even Elena from the WCTU had arrived.


    Standing in stark contrast to these ordinary folk, Donnie and a group of Antic City''s elite stood in the frontmost row.


    As the rumbling of the train resounded, a procession emerged from the station amidst a throng of bodyguards, led by none other than Warren Harding, the current favorite in the Presidential election of the United States. At 55 years old, Harding was dressed in a well-tailored suit, his schrly demeanor graced with an easy smile.


    Yet it was his captivating deep blue eyes that drew the most attention.


    Harding waved his hands to the Antic City residents who hade to the station to greet him, eliciting cheers from the crowd. However, when the voices of women overshadowed those of the men, the aged yet sharp-looking woman beside Harding scoffed.


    At this moment, Harry stepped forward to exchange pleasantries with Harding before leading him to meet Donnie and the others.


    "Harding, there''s no need to introduce Nucky, as we had a delightful chatst time in Washington."


    Harry was the first to introduce Nucky to Harding, but since Nucky had been to Washington previously and met Harding a few times, the two of them were already acquainted.


    "Ah, of course!" Hardingughed heartily, "I still cherish the memory of your wit, Nucky!"


    Nucky modestly responded, "That''s my honor."


    Harry then introduced Harding to some of the officials from the Antic City Hall, andstly to Donnie.


    "Dear Harding, this is Donnie Block from Starry Entertainment in Antic City!"


    Harding''s gaze toward Donnie was serious as he earnestly said, "On behalf of the American people, I am proud of your performance on the battlefield!"


    Donnie replied, "That was our duty."


    The two naturally couldn''t delve into the topic of radio speeches in such a setting, so after exchanging some brief courtesies, everyone left the station together.


    At the Ritz Hotel, Harry announced Harding''s itinerary for Antic City: First, Harding would meet with business representatives of Antic City over dinner that evening.


    The next morning, he would deliver a speech on the wooden boardwalk of Antic City. Then, in the afternoon during the Miss America city sectional finals, he would address the nation via radio broadcast.


    The following evening would be Harding''s personal time, and the day after that he would depart from Antic City.


    For a Presidential candidate already engaged in a national speaking tour, this was quite a luxurious schedule indeed.


    That evening, the banquet hall of the Ritz Hotel was aze with lights. Tables were arranged neatly throughout the room, with each one hosting formally dressed guests. Among them were members of Harding''s campaign team, Antic City business representatives, City Hall officials, and legitors from both houses.


    Although Harding is often called one of the worst Presidents in American history, it''s undeniable that his ascension was very favorable for American capitalists.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After taking office, Harding promptly overturned the anti-trust policies set by his predecessors, allowing corporations to develop freely. His Cabprised representatives from major American financial conglomerates. Under such conditions, the Harding Administration allowed the market to develop freely, leading to rapid expansion of America''s major monopolies.


    Whether the American public liked Harding or not was uncertain, but American entrepreneurs certainly weed him!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am immensely grateful for your support. America has just endured the trauma of war and is now in a state of rebuilding. I believe the future development of America depends on your support. Only with the growth of business can America''s economy rapidly improve, and its people enjoy a better life.


    Here, I want to thank you all on behalf of the American people for your contributions!"


    Harding''s speech was neither rapid nor impassioned but conveyed afortable feeling.


    When he raised his ss, everyone in the room followed suit.


    Such banquets rarely reveal any substantial insights. In the end, Harding''s underlying message was that his Presidential campaign needed funding and it was time for those in attendance to show their financial support.


    In other regions, this might not stir much sponsorship, but Antic City was different.


    Antic City is part of New Jersey, effectively the backyard of the Republican Party. Harding''s victory would mean victory for the Republican Party, so contributions were made eagerly.


    However, this introduced other issues. It seemed that for a Presidential election candidate, more campaign funds meant better chances, but contributing money didn''t guarantee policy favoritism.


    True influence over a candidate''s post-election policies, particrly those benefiting financiers, has historically been the prerogative of America''srge financial conglomerates and Wall Street magnates.


    An ordinary person, even a generous donor, would at best receive a friendly nod from the elected official, for in America, those financial powerhouses and Wall Street moguls have reached a level where no matter who the President is, they are effectively at their service.

 Chapter 159: Future President is Henpecked (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_3

    "Such situations must have happened more than once!"


    Donnie analyzed as such.


    In fact, not only had such situations urred before, but even after Harding became the President of the United States, Florence still frequently attempted to burst into Harding''s room, her aim being to catch Harding with his mistress.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When the noise outside grew louder and louder, Harding couldn''t help but walk out, and when Florence entered in a huff and saw everyone''s faces, a smile reappeared on her face.


    "I''m sorry everyone, I am just too worried about Harding''s health, as you all know, his health isn''t the best!"


    At that moment, Florence showcased her grace!


    Everyone chuckled, pretending as though they hadn''t noticed the earliermotion.


    "By the way, this is Mr. Donnie Block, the founder of Miss America, right?" The sixty-year-old Florence, squeezing her carefully made-up but still wrinkled face, suddenly said to Donnie.


    "Miss Florence, hello!"


    Although unsure why she had suddenly called him out, Donnie still stood up and responded with a smile.


    "Actually, I am very interested in Miss America, and I happen to have some questions I''d like to ask Mr. Block, do you have the time now?"


    ncing at the deck of cards in his hand, then at the expectant look in everyone else''s eyes, what else could Donnie say, "Of course, it would be my honor!"


    Setting down his ying cards, Donnie followed Florence out of the reception room and into another one.


    "Mr. Block, I''ve heard some of your experiences in Antic City," she said, "Within just a few months, you''ve be the second most prominent figure after Nucky there. I think there must have been many unpleasant things you had to deal with, right?"


    After Donnie took his seat, Florence didn''t bring up the Miss America pageant. Instead, she started to talk with Donnie about his situation.


    At this moment, Donnie faintly guessed what Florence wanted to discuss with him andughed, "I was just lucky, that''s all."


    Florence smiled slightly, "Regardless, it is not easy to achieve such a status, so I hope, Donnie, that you don''t ruin your prospects!"


    Donnie looked puzzled and said, "I''m not sure what you mean, Miss Florence?"


    Florence replied, "I''ve heard that among the judges for the finals of Miss America there''s a woman from South Brenton?"


    As expected, the discussion was about that matter. Donnie once again witnessed Florence''s assertiveness, and he also understood why that woman always managed to keep Harding in her grip; she already knew about South Brenton''s existence.


    "That''s correct, Miss South Brenton indeed serves as the head judge for Miss America!"


    "If I ask you to remove her from the list of judges, I believe you won''t refuse me, right?"


    "Of course!" Donnie said without hesitation, "However, you might not be aware, Miss Florence, that the decision to appoint Miss South Brenton as our judge was not mine, but Mr. Nucky''s. I can remove Miss South Brenton for your request, but I also hope you can help me persuade Mr. Nucky, as I cannot afford to offend Mr. Nucky in Antic City!"


    Initially, Florence was pleased with Donnie''s answer. She understood that South Brenton''s desire to be a judge for Miss America was actually to stand beside Harding and appear before the media.


    However, she was displeased with what Donnie said next.


    In Florence''s view, as a superior, instructing Donnie to do something meant he only needed to execute her orders perfectly.


    Yet, he had tossed the problem back to her!


    "So, Donnie, are you indirectly refusing my request?"


    "Not at all, I am simply stating a fact. In Antic City, no one can go against Nucky''s orders, not even myself. In fact, it''s not just Antic City¡ªthis applies to the whole of New Jersey. So, I am just asking for your understanding of my difficult position!"


    "Alright, I understand. You may leave now!"


    Donnie left the room with a smile, and upon returning to the reception room, he discovered that Harding was no longer there.


    The others had also stopped ying cards and were casually chatting, now talking about the deal with Nucky to bepleted once Harding became President, approving the construction of a highway between Antic City and Phdelphia.


    Seeing Donnie return, Harry said with augh, "I guess your conversation just now wasn''t very pleasant!"


    Donnie casually took a seat on the couch, "If Mr. Nucky hadn''t brought Miss South Brenton back to Antic City, there wouldn''t have been that conversation just now!"


    Nucky pointed a finger at himself, "The problem with that matter isn''t on my side, though!"


    The others exchanged nces and then burst intoughter.


    "Donnie, tell us," Harry asked with augh. "Everyone is actually very curious, how did you manage to rise up so quickly in such a short time?"


    Donnie once again looked towards Nucky and said, "It''s quite simple, in Antic City, anyone with Mr. Nucky''s support can develop as rapidly as I did!"

 Chapter 160: Future President is Henpecked (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_4

    Nucky said, "That''s not necessarily true, Donnie. Even without my help before, you had already started to make it."


    "I still remember, if it wasn''t for the 1,000 US Dors you lent me, Nucky, I would not have been able to develop!"


    Watching Donnie and Nucky praise each other, Harry quickly called a halt to the discussion, "I wanted to hear about your development history, Donnie, but I didn''t expect it to turn into a mutual praise session between you and Nucky."


    With Harding''s departure, the crowd had lost its topic of conversation, so after chatting for a while, Nucky and Donnie stood up to say goodbye, while Harry and the others had to stay behind to keep up appearances.


    "Did Florence mention the South Brenton matter?"


    Donnie didn''t leave the Ritz Hotel immediately but went to his study with Nucky.


    "Yes, Florence hopes I can take South Brenton''s name off the Miss America judging panel!"


    Donnie lit a cigarette, leaned back on the sofa, and said casually.


    "How did you respond?"


    "Of course, I apologized to Florence¡ªafter all, Miss South Brenton donated 50,000 US Dors to our Miss America!" Donnie told a little lie.


    Donnie wasn''t worried about Florence going to Nucky. Although Florence was a harsh and jealous woman, she was also very aware of the current situation.


    With the election about to start, Nucky represented the entire New Jersey voting bloc. At this critical moment, Florence would definitely not want any discord with Nucky.


    Otherwise, Florence would have been talking to Nucky, not him!


    "Florence doesn''t seem like someone who''s easy to talk to," Nucky said with a smile.


    "But she''s a clever woman. At this time, I think what matters most to her is ensuring that Harding canfortably take the President''s seat and that she bes the First Lady. Other than that, I think everything else can be postponed!"


    Nucky nodded, not wanting to dwell on the matter any further.


    "I didn''t expect you to start expanding your ''Antic City Post'' to Phdelphia and New York. I thought you would spread out in New Jersey first!"


    Nucky brought the conversation back to the ''Antic City Post''.


    Donnieughed, "With you in New Jersey, Nucky, I don''t think the ''Antic City Post'' needs to expand here!"


    Hearing Donnie''s words, Nucky nodded in satisfaction.


    Donnie''s business was growing too quickly; almost every few days he didn''t see him, Donnie''s business empire would expand, which made Nucky somewhat worried.


    However, what Nucky was more concerned about was Antic City, New Jersey; as long as Donnie didn''t cause him any trouble here, he could ept it!


    "By the way, did you hear about what happened in the North District?" Nucky asked.


    Donnie nodded, "I''ve heard about it. LeBron was a bit too arrogant. I''m not surprised by the oue!"


    Nucky grunted and continued to ask, "What do you think of Owen Seth?"


    "Owen Seth?" Donnie was first taken aback, and then realized, "Are you talking about LeBron''s henchman? I''ve heard that man is somewhat mboyant!"


    Nuckyughed heartily, "It doesn''t matter if he''s mboyant, as long as he''s obedient!"


    Donnieughed, "That should be something for you to worry about, Nucky?"


    Nucky chuckled, "I just wanted to hear your thoughts!"


    Donnie shook his head, "I have no opinion. North District doesn''t have much spending power; I''m not interested in that area, and it can''t provide any help for my business!"


    "Well then, if that''s the case, there''s nothing more to discuss!"


    Donnie left the Ritz Hotel.


    .


    The next morning, Harding followed his schedule and came to the boardwalk of Antic City, which by then was already overcrowded. Thanks to Donnie and Nucky''s publicity, in the hearts of the people of Antic City, Harding was practically already the President of the United States.


    Everyone also wanted to see what the soon-to-be President Warren Harding looked like!


    Here, Harding took advantage of his talent for public speaking, passionately describing his political policies¡ªessentially promising the crowd what benefits they would get if he could be President.


    For such a speech, themon people of Antic City naturally responded with warm apuse.


    Harding spoke for a full two hours, and even when he left, the people still seemed to crave more.


    That''s the difference between giving a speech and simply reciting empty rhetoric.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Donnie was unfazed by Harding''s speech¡ªonly a fool would believe the words of a politician before they take office!


    What truly captured Donnie''s attention was Harding''s schedule for the afternoon. In the afternoon, Donnie waited at the broadcast station for Harding, who appeared to be in high spirits with a ruddyplexion.


    "I''ve only seen the Military Department''s broadcast station before; this is my first time seeing amercial one!" Harding said, looking around the broadcast station environment with curiosity.


    Donnie exined with a smile, "There''s really not much differencepared to military broadcast stations, but the listening range is now much wider."


    Standing at the host''s position, Harding asked, looking at the microphone, "If I speak here, the whole United States can hear me?"


    Donnie said, "Saying the whole United States is a bit of an exaggeration. We currently only have transmitters in Phdelphia, New York, Los Angeles, and seven other cities hosting the Miss America contest. These cities and their surrounding areas can certainly hear us."


    Harding replied with a smile, "That''s already quite impressive!"


    Donnie continued, "If in the future our broadcastpany can set up transmitters nationwide, we will be able to let any corner of America hear Mr. Harding''s speeches!"


    Harding''s eyes lit up. No one in America wants to be President for just one term.


    "How long will that take?"


    Donnie said, "Two years should be enough. However, the real trouble lies in funding. With financial support, perhaps one year might even be sufficient!"


    Harding chuckled and nodded withoutmenting on this matter, and Donnie simply smiled without delving deeper into the topic.


    Because it needed to amodate Harding''s speech, the national broadcast of Antic City Broadcast would definitely have to start before the finals of the Miss America city contests.


    Donnie checked the time; it was almost the moment they agreed upon.


    So Donnie began to remind Harding to get ready.


    Alerted by Donnie''s reminder, Harding''s expression changed, bing serious, and he prepared his written speech. As the host started the countdown, the moment for Harding''s performance was imminent.


    Donnie took onest look at Harding, who was sitting there, and left for the Block Tavern!

 Chapter 161 102, Chance Encounter with the Future President (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)

    Block Tavern''s waitstaff were busily arranging the venue, as the pageant coaches hired by Starry Entertainment were leading the eight girls through their final rehearsal.


    Walker sat alone at a table below the stage, holding a bottle of beer in his hand.


    "If Harding doesn''t be President, your business will be affected!"


    Seeing Donnie approaching, Walker called out with a reminder.


    Donnie had Magichi fetch him a beer too and sat down next to Walker,ughing as he said, "It''s not me who will be affected, it''s Nucky!"


    Walker said, "Nucky thinks he has New Jersey in the palm of his hand and that he won''t have any problems, but the man stands out too much. If a Republican doesn''t end up as President of the United States, Diesel might really go after him!"


    Donnie said indifferently, "Then that has nothing to do with us. With Nucky taking the brunt, we''re bound to have fewer troubles."


    Walkerughed and said, "If Nucky knew you were thinking this way, he''d probably go insane!"


    "Then I will definitely hire the best doctor in the United States for Nucky."


    As Donnie spoke, he noticed Jessica Dole practicing on stage and asked, "Haven''t got her on board yet?"


    Walker shook his head, "I''ve given up. This woman is too cunning and hard to manipte. It''s better to let it go!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "I didn''t expect there to be a woman who could make you give up."


    Walker, notorious as a yboy, wouldn''t have gone to Hollywood after graduating from West Point otherwise.


    "Go for it yourself if you''re so capable. Don''t think that just because you''re the organizer of Miss America, the other party will have a story with you. That person has very high standards!"


    Walker looked at Donnie somewhat defiantly.


    Donnie chuckled and said, "What if I seed?"


    Walker said, "If you do seed, I''ll call you daddy!"


    "..." Donnie said helplessly, "If Mr. Astor knew about this in heaven, he would surely strike a deal with Satan toe down and knock some sense into you!"


    "Ha!" Walker chuckled lightly, "If he really had that power, I think the most likely person he would kill is his woman, Madeline!"


    "By the way, I forgot to ask you, will Madeline alsoe to Antic City for the finals?"


    "I don''t recall Starry Entertainment ever sending her an invitation."


    To further expand the influence of Miss America, Donnie had already instructed Starry Entertainment to send invitations to some well-knowndies in society.


    Of course, at this time, the intention wasn''t to have them serve as judges but simply to invite them to join the grand event.


    Most of these well-knowndies would also ept their invitations, after all, everyone needs fame.


    Walker looked helplessly at Donnie and said, "Just because you don''t remember doesn''t mean it didn''t happen!"


    Donnie gave an embarrassed smile and said, "That''s a decision made by the people below."


    Walker waved his hand and said, "Actually, it''s right to invite her. This woman is quite active in New York, but she''s also the one with the most ideas. Don''t outsmart yourself and let her stir up something that backfires on you!"


    Donnieughed and said, "Then I really hope she''s smart enough. If she causes trouble in Antic City, maybe your brother should be the one taking me out for a meal!"


    Walker scoffed, "That guy? He''d probably be even more furious by then!"


    After a brief chat, Donnie headed backstage, where the eight Beauty Contestants were chatting. It was evident that their rtionships were clearly defined.


    Jessica Dole remained the loneliest of them all. Explore more at empire


    "Mr. Block!"


    As Donnie came in, the girls, not minding their revealing outfits, greeted him enthusiastically!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ladies, in tonight''spetition, I believe you will all give your best performance. Watching you from below are influential figures from Antic City and across the country!"


    Donnie encouraged the eight Beauty Contestants on-site with a smile!


    "Mr. Block!" Carmen Farmer asked excitedly, "Will President Harding be here tonight?"


    Upon hearing Carmen Farmer''s inquiry, the other Beauty Contestants also looked expectantly at Donnie. After all, thanks to the publicity from Donnie and Nucky, Harding was already seen as the President-elect.


    Girls like Carmen Farmer aspired to soar from their perches and be phoenixes.


    Those who participated in pageants were generally very confident in their looks.


    "President Harding has his own arrangements tonight and won''t being!"


    Donnie crushed the girls'' dreams with a smile.


    Seeing the disappointed girls, Donnie continued, "However, you shouldn''t be disheartened. President Harding won''t be here tonight, but he will attend the grand final. And not just President Harding, Charlie Chaplin will also be a judge for our finals. So as long as you make it into the top three, you''ll have the chance to meet President Harding, Charlie Chaplin, and other important figures.


    You might even be Hollywood stars!


    By that time, you could move to Beverly Hills just like Pickford!"


    Nowadays, Beverly Hills isn''t yet the residential hub for Hollywood stars but rather for Hollywood''s elite.


    Pickford''s current husband, also a co-founder of United Artists, Dous, was the first star to move to Beverly Hills!

 Chapter 162 102, Chance Encounter with the Future President (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_2

    All the beauty contestants disyed a longing expression, even Jessica Dole tucked away in the corner.


    After chatting with some of the contestants, Donnie left the dressing room. Next on his agenda was to focus on the contestants'' chances of winning.


    "Mr. Block!"


    Just as Donnie prepared to go upstairs, the voice of Jessica Dole came from behind him.


    Donnie turned around with a smile, as if he had already expected Jessica Dole toe after him, "Ah, Miss Dole, what can I do for you?"


    Jessica Dole bit her lip, her gaze shifting from hesitation to firmness in less than a second.


    "Mr. Block, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you privately, would you have a moment?"


    Donnie nced at the time and chuckled, "I''m afraid that won''t be possible. Thepetition is about to start, and I have a lot to take care of!"


    Jessica Dole hurriedly said, "It won''t take up too much of your time!"


    As she spoke, Jessica Dole had already approached Donnie, her voice carrying a hint of inexperienced seduction.


    "Mr. Block, I really need your help, please!"


    Donnie made a face of resignation and said, "All right!"


    Following that, Jessica Dole followed Donnie to his office. As the door closed, Donnie heard the sound of clothing falling to the floor behind him.


    Donnie turned around to see a naked Jessica Dole.


    "Mr. Block, I want to advance!" Enjoy new chapters from empire


    .


    Bang!


    "Donnie, thepetition...what the fuck!" Walker eximed in shock and disbelief upon seeing Jessica Dole kneeling before Donnie.


    Jessica Dole wiped the corner of her mouth, swallowing the lingering viscosity before confidently dressing herself. As she walked to the door, brushing past Walker, she turned back to Donnie and said, "Mr. Block, I''ll be waiting for you tonight!"


    Then Jessica Dole left the ce.


    "What the hell just happened?" Walker asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    With a resigned tone, Donnie said, "Couldn''t you at least wait until I pulled my pants up before asking?"


    Walker watched in resignation as Donnie put on his pants and asked again, "What just happened?"


    "My boy, that''s something you wouldn''t understand. With a woman like Jessica Dole, normal pickup tactics don''t work. You just need to make it clear that you can offer her what she wants, and then she''lle to you on her own!"


    Donnie then settled back onto the sofa, lighting himself a cigarette!


    "What does she want, then?" Walker asked, his brain short-circuiting, and not picking up on how Donnie addressed him.


    "She wants me to call her ''daddy''!" Donnie joked.


    Walker: "...."


    "Alright, spit it out, why are you in such a rush?" Donnie inquired.


    Walker then remembered why he hade, "Breton just called, she can''t make it tonight!"


    "Oh, is that all?" Donnie said nonchntly, waving his hand, "I already knew that!"


    "Breton called you already?" Walker asked, surprised.


    Donnie replied, "No, but Harding is leaving Antic City tomorrow morning, so if the two of them want to meet, tonight''s the only chance!"


    Walker was aware of the rtionship between Breton and Harding!


    "But why does she want me to tell you that she''s dining with Harding at Rexi Restaurant tonight?"


    Walker spoke with some confusion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Donnieughed heartily, "Because I''m supposed to have a ''chance encounter'' with our future President there!"


    Unable to help himself, Walker asked, "The final is about to start, and you''re leaving here?"


    Donnie chuckled, "What''s wrong with that? We''ve already arranged the final proceedings, and as long as everything follows the schedule, there won''t be an issue. Besides, with you here, I''m not worried about problems arising."


    For Donnie, the process of the Miss America city regionals wasn''t that important; what mattered was that the results maximized his own interests.


    Walker, feeling helpless, said, "What about Jessica Dole then? Her vote count is quite high, but she''s not in the top three as we had nned!"


    Donnie carelessly stated, "Since her name isn''t there, she naturally can''t be in the top three. You don''t think I''m going to change our n over that little shiver just now, do you?"


    Walker: "...."


    "By the way, I''ve already contacted Elena, she will rece Breton as one of the judges for tonight''spetition!"


    Saying so, Donnie had already picked up his coat and left Block Tavern.


    .


    "Isn''t tonight the city regional finals for Miss America? Can you really not be there?"


    Margaret, wearing a light-colored long dress, looked at Donnie excitedly.


    Donnieughed, "It''s no bother at all. Walker and the others are keeping an eye on the finals. In my heart, there is nothing that canpare to your birthday!"


    Today was Margaret''s birthday!


    Hearing Donnie''s words, Margaret showed a touched expression.


    "Now, don''t worry about anything else. I''ve already booked the restaurant. Tonight, no one is going to interrupt me from celebrating your birthday!"


    Donnie took Margaret''s hand and stepped into the car. The two of them headed straight for Rexi Restaurant.


    Rexi Restaurant, located on the boardwalk, is the best Western restaurant in Antic City. The owner is a New Yorker who also has his own business back in New York, so he leaves the restaurant in the hands of the manager Dunlop.

 Chapter 163 102, Chance Encounter with the Future President (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_3

    After Donnie and Margaret arrived, Dunlop warmly led them to their seats.


    Looking at the empty restaurant, Margaret looked at Donnie, puzzled.


    Before Donnie could exin, Dunlop had already done so, "Mr. Block has just reserved the entire restaurant. To satisfy Mr. Block''s needs, we just sent all our other customers away!"


    Margaret''s eyes began to sparkle with hearts!


    "Let''s start serving the dishes!" Donnie, like a gentleman, pulled out a chair for Margaret.


    After they sat down, a violinist came over to start ying beautiful music.


    Just as Margaret was enjoying Donnie''s tenderness, a waiter came over with a bit of difficulty.


    "Mr. Block, I''m very sorry, but there are two guests at the door, they say they''re your friends, and we..."


    Donnie said somewhat unhappily, "Didn''t I say that tonight is a world for just Margaret and me? No one else is allowed toe in!"


    The waiter helplessly said, "That''s what we told them, but the other party insisted oning in..."


    Just as Donnie was about to lose his temper, Margaret spoke up, "Donnie, I''m already very moved tonight, don''t let your friends be unhappy because of me. Let''s just let theme in!"


    "Alright," Donnie said ''reluctantly.''


    It wasn''t long before Harding and Breton walked in.


    "Mr. Block, it really is you!"


    Breton seemed as surprised as if he didn''t know Donnie would actually be there, pulling Harding to sit excitedly at the same table as Donnie and Margaret, and said, "I was just saying someone must be using your name because at this time, you should be at Block Tavern, right?"


    Donnie also showed a surprised expression, "Breton, aren''t you supposed to be at Block Tavern at this time too?"


    "It seems Walker hasn''t told you¡ª I just called Block Tavern to let them know I won''t be going there tonight!"


    Donnie nced at Harding, who was sitting next to Breton, and said, "Well, in that case, I can ept it!"


    Harding was truly curious to see Donnie here tonight. If it wasn''t for Donnie being here in advance and even reserving the entire venue to celebrate his girlfriend''s birthday, Harding would have suspected that this evening''s meeting was deliberately arranged by Donnie.


    When they came in, the waiter had already told them that Donnie had reserved the entire restaurant just to celebrate his girlfriend''s birthday.


    In fact, after learning this, Harding didn''t want to dine here. After all, he had sneaked out tonight and only brought two bodyguards, so Harding didn''t want to draw too much attention to the matter from his family.


    But it was Breton who insisted on eating here and said, "Darling, this restaurant is the best in all of Antic City. I want every moment I spend with you to be the most top-notch!"


    It was only because of Breton''s insistence that Harding decided to stay.


    "Donnie, I guess you and your girlfriend must be very affectionate, otherwise you wouldn''t have left the Miss America event to be here!"


    Harding said with a smile.


    Donnie humbly replied, "Actually, I''ve already arranged everything for Miss America. Whether I''m there or not, it''s all the same, so I came out!"


    Breton spoke pointedly, "Being able to find a boyfriend like you, Donnie, is truly every woman''s dream!"


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Harding, intentionally or otherwise.


    Harding gave an embarrassed smile.


    Donnie said, "Mr. Harding is busy with work. In the future, he will have to lead the United States into an even more prosperous era. Surely he''s different from leisurely people like us!"


    With Donnie stepping in, Harding immediately gave Donnie a thankful look.


    After this pleasant opening, the atmosphere at their table became much warmer and more joyful.


    "Donnie, how do you think the broadcast will be received this time?"


    Since it was the first time Donnie and Harding interacted like this, they chatted about the styles of Antic City for a while. Still, Harding couldn''t help but revert to work matters subconsciously.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Donnieughed, "If I say it was very sessful, that would just be me boasting. But based on thest broadcast in Antic City, I think at least a million people heard Mr. Harding''s voice this time!"


    Although Donnie spoke modestly, Harding couldn''t help but be astonished. His live speeches could only attract so many people. And even with newspaper advertising, not everyone who bought a paper would go to see it, but this speech was heard by a million listeners, a fact that couldn''t fail to amaze Harding!


    "I''m now very d you are in Antic City, Donnie, and also started America''s firstmercial radio station!" Harding said with some emotion.


    Donnie seemed somewhat helpless, "I''m also lucky that you''vee to Antic City now, Mr. Harding. If it were a year or twoter, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have had the chance to offer you my services!"


    Harding was slightly shocked. If Donnie''s radio station truly could provide a million listeners, then Harding would definitely need to maintain a good rtionship with Donnie, after all, he didn''t n on being the President for just one term.

 Chapter 164 102, Chance Encounter with the Future President (Chapter 7K, please subscribe~)_4

    "Why do you say that? Has something happened?"


    "The responsibility for this matter actually lies with me. I took too much for granted when I started! I thought that creating a broadcast station would simply require having our own studio and transmission site, but after truly starting this business, I realized that just the annual maintenance cost for the transmission site is astronomical.


    I''m very worried about whether the station''s revenue will be able to break even!" Donnie took the me upon himself.


    Harding was somewhat silent, as he really wasn''t too familiar with these matters.


    At this point, Breton suddenly interjected, "Isn''t there any solution?"


    Donnie pondered for a moment and then said with a wry smile, "There is one, and that would be to find a second program that could draw in audiences after the Miss America pageant concludes. If we can do that, we might just be able to keep thepany running and barely manage to break even."


    Harding asked, "I suppose you must have some ideas, Donnie?"


    Donnie didn''t hide his thoughts and said directly, "If possible, I hope to secure exclusive broadcast rights from Major League Baseball. Mr. Harding, as you know, every American has their own favorite team, but the vast majority of American viewers actually have no way of attending a game in person. They can only read about the game''s results in the newspaper the day after.


    If we could broadcast live updates via the radio as they happen, I''m sure we would attract a significant audience!"


    Upon hearing this, Harding decided not toment further. He was the President, yes, but Major League Baseball was amercial league, with no direct government involvement, and Harding, being a supporter of freemerce, was even less likely to exert pressure on the league through his position. If this got out, it would be scandalous for him.


    "Dear!" Although Harding wished to drop the subject, Breton had not given up and, sping Harding''s arm, said with a smile, "Haven''t you always said that Benn is one of your card-ying buddies? I think if you would be willing to help, Benn would definitely be willing to cooperate with Donnie!"


    Without waiting for Harding''s response, Donnie immediately declined, "Let''s not trouble Mr. Harding. At this time, Mr. Harding cannot be involved in any trouble. I''ll think of a solution myself!"


    But Breton was insistent, "It''s not such a big deal, just asking Harding to have a word in between. That''s bound to be much easier than you, Donnie, going to find Benn from the Baseball League on your own."


    Speaking of this, Breton somewhat discontentedly said to Harding, "Dear, you know, if it weren''t for Donnie, how could you possibly have had millions of Americans listen to your future ns for the country? And don''t forget, Donnie also made me a judge in the Miss America finals. Soon, the two of us will be able to appear in the newspapers together!"


    Harding felt somewhat vexed by Breton''s words, but he had started to see the mutual benefits clearly.


    "Donnie, indeed, I can call Benn for you, but I can''t force him to agree to a coboration. As you know, in the United States,mercial freedom is a necessity!"


    What truly caused Harding to change his mind was not Breton''s words, but rather Harding''s own sensitivity to the figure of millions of listeners.


    If he could help Donnie secure a partnership with Major League Baseball, then Donnie would be a partner on his ship, ande the next election, Antic City Broadcast would be his own private station!


    Donnie showed an expression of gratitude, "If it doesn''t trouble Mr. Harding, I''m very grateful for your help, and rest assured that no matter the oue of this coboration, I will always keep this appreciation in my heart!"


    Harding, somewhat ttered by Donnie''spliments, said with augh, "How about this, after the Miss Americapetition ispletely over, Donnie,e to Washington, and I will personally introduce you to Benn!"


    This was the advantage of their private meeting tonight.


    The nature of the U.S. presidential election meant that while the President had to be more powerful than the average person to a certain extent, it was the support of financial groups and the entire campaign team that truly made one a President.


    Without the influence of these people, Donnie, taking advantage of the rtionship between Breton and Harding as well as offering an irresistible audience of millions, could easily seed.


    Donnie believed that if people like Harry were here, even if they agreed to his proposal, they would definitely negotiate for more benefits for themselves or for Harding!


    "I thought it was a chance encounter, but I never expected it would lead to something like this. Mr. Harding, thank you very much for your generosity. Antic City Broadcast and ''Antic City Post'' will both serve you to the fullest!"


    Donnie lifted his wine ss!


    Harding, too, lifted his ss with a smile, "Talking with you, Donnie, is always a pleasure!"


    Breton added from the side, "If that''s the case, I think you two should exchange personal phone numbers. I''m sure that Donnie will be a very good friend of yours, dear!"


    "If that''s the case, it would be my great honor!" Donnie eagerly replied.


    The mood having been set, Harding naturally didn''t refuse, and the two exchanged their personal phone numbers!


    After chatting briefly more, Harding and Breton stood up and left.


    Donnie and Margaret also left the restaurant, and after Donnie dropped Margaret off at her ce, he didn''t get out of the car.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The Miss America event must be over by now; I need to go take a look, and there''s a celebration party tonight, so I probably won''t being back!"


    Margaret thought she had already received enough happiness for the day and didn''t say anything more, only advising Donnie to drink less!


    When Donnie returned to Block Tavern, he arrived just in time for the birth of the top three finalists in the Miss America Antic City section.


    Jessica Dole, who had ced second in the preliminaries, had unexpectedly failed to make it into the top three.


    As Donnie entered the hall of Block Tavern, Jessica Dole noticed him immediately, her gaze filled withplexity.


    She had thought her selection as one of the top three was as certain as a glob of glue in her grasp, only to find that everything was not as she had expected...

 Chapter 165 103. The worlds most luxurious hotel

    Donnie, having arrived at the venue, naturally had something to say during the award ceremony as the organizer.


    Standing on the stage, Jessica Dole looked at Donnie, who was less than three meters away. She couldn''t understand how these bigshots could, after breaching a contract, still maintain theirposure and tell everyone that theirpetition was entirely fair, just, and open.


    Did these people have no shame at all?


    Throughout the event that followed, Jessica Dole observed Donnie, wanting to see even a trace of regret on his face, or any sign of avoidance when faced with her questioning gaze.


    But the oue left Jessica Dole feeling helpless because, from beginning to end, Donnie showed no moral regret, and even when making eye contact, he would casually raise his ss as a gesture.


    At that moment, Jessica Dole realized something: to someone like Donnie Block, she was probably worthless!


    Feeling dispirited at that moment, especially upon seeing Carmen Farmer''s smug look and ostentatious behavior, Jessica Dole no longer wanted to stay there.


    Setting down her ss, Jessica Dole left Block Tavern. She wanted to go home; perhaps her boyfriend was still waiting for her at home!


    At the tavern''s entrance, the salty sea breeze brushed her face, and as she looked at the people still loitering outside, Jessica Dole felt an immense emptiness inside. She wanted to escape this ce that saddened her.


    "Miss Dole, hello!"


    Just as Jessica Dole was about to leave, Dwight approached her.


    Jessica Dole knew Dwight to be Donnie''s driver, and a man of some influence in Antic City. Her boyfriend had often said that if she could get to know Dwight, her life would change!


    "Is there something you need?" said Jessica Dole, her tone neutral.


    "Mr. Block asked me to wait for you here. He said you had already arranged a ce, so he wanted me to take you to the hotel!"


    Dwight spoke in a calm voice.


    Jessica Dole, suddenly enraged, eximed, "Why should I? Thepetition is over, and Donnie Block didn''t keep our promise. Why does he expect me to keep mine?"


    Dwight''s tone remained calm, "That''s something Miss Dole needs to ask Mr. Block himself. I''m just a driver, responsible for taking you to the ce. The rest is not for me to concern myself with."


    Jessica Dole raised her voice, "I''m not going. I want to go home now!"


    Dwight blocked Jessica Dole''s path and said calmly, "Of course, if Miss Dole wants to go home we won''t force you, but Mr. Block asked me to tell you, don''t you want to know why the result turned out this way?


    Experience more content on empire


    Besides, Mr. Block also said that Miss Dole should know the consequences of refusing Mr. Block''s invitation in Antic City!"


    A strong feeling of helplessness rose within Jessica Dole''s heart. Indeed, she was just a small figure in Antic City. When facing someone like Donnie Block, did she really have a choice?


    Maybe, if she rejected Donnie Block now, she would be sleeping on the streets tomorrow!


    Besides, there was another question in Jessica Dole''s heart, she wanted to ask Donnie why he treated her this way!


    .


    That is what Jessica Dole thought, and what she did. So when Donnie arrived at the hotel, Jessica Dole asked about her doubts.


    "Why? Why treat me like this? You clearly promised me!"


    Donnie had by then taken off his jacket and was sitting on the edge of the bed, watching the angry Jessica Dole, simply patting beside him with a nonchnt air.


    "I''m very tired today. Now you need to give me a massage!"


    Jessica Dole was stunned there, not understanding why Donnie could still so casually and nonchntly give orders to her.


    Seeing that Jessica Dole made no move, Donnie said coldly, "I don''t want to talk nonsense now. Do as Imand, or you can guess the consequences."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As Jessica Dole met Donnie''s indifferent gaze, a shiver went through her heart, and all her anger turned to fear.


    The legends about Donnie Block in Antic City were certainly not all good.


    Ultimately, Jessica Dole once again submitted, kneeling on the bed to gently massage Donnie!


    Donnie, enjoying the massage from Jessica Dole, let out afortable moan.


    It was only after he felt his body rx that he turned to look at Jessica Dole, observing her angry but hesitant expression, her look full of suffering yet unwilling to ept her fate, that a certain beastly instinct in Donnie suddenly erupted...


    When everything was over, Donnie lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Want to know why it ended up like this today?"


    Upon hearing Donnie finally speak normally, Jessica Dole clutched the nket and nodded.


    "It''s simple, because you couldn''t make it into the top three, that''s the biggest gain for me. As for your issue!"


    Pausing, Donnie then continued, "Starry Entertainment will invest in a Hollywood moviepany after the Miss America finals, and fund several movies. I will arrange for you to be the female lead in one of the movies. Whether you can seize this opportunity will depend on whether you can impress the audience then!"

 Chapter 166 103. The worlds most luxurious hotel_2

    Jessica Dole spent her night in anger, dissatisfaction, tension, and humiliation, but upon hearing Donnie''s words, her dim eyes finally began to shine.


    "Perhaps by that time, some boss will take a liking to you, bring you into his house, and you will be able to live the life you desire!"


    Donnie continued.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If it were Carmen Farmer at this moment, she would have immediately thrown herself onto Donnie, but now it was Jessica Dole, who couldn''t ept such a sudden change.


    She just stared nkly at Donnie.


    ....


    .


    The next day, Donnie returned to the Block Tavern.


    This time, without the contribution of flower value in the Miss America city contest finals, Donnie naturally lost this source of ie.


    Your journey continues on empire


    However, Donnie didn''t mind, because the ie from advertisements, documentaries, betting rings, and newspapers were sufficient to offset the loss incurred by the absence of flower sales.


    Since the preliminary rounds of the Miss America city contest had concluded, the sales of the "Antic City Post" had climbed steadily, reaching 90,000 copies the next day, followed by 100,000, 120,000, 140,000, and eventually teauing at 150,000 without further increase.


    Yet, by the second week, the "Antic City Post" began to see a dip in sales in Antic City, due to it havingpleted the acquisition of stakes in three other newspapers, holding 30% in each one. The "Antic City Post" paid them the price of 15% of their shares, and the rest of the equity was in exchange for agreeing to the right to vote for Miss America for the other three newspapers.


    Initially, these three newspaperpanies did not agree to this approach, but in the previous week, their sales volumes had plummeted to rock bottom, with the highest single-issue sales of any of them not exceeding a thousand copies.


    Such a result finally made them relent!


    The sales of the "Antic City Post" suddenly dropped from the peak of 150,000 copies to 90,000 copies per issue.


    However, at the same time, the "Antic City Post," leveraging the poprity of Miss America, officially entered major cities such as Phdelphia and New York, boosting total sales to 160,000 copies.


    As a daily paper, in just two weeks, the "Antic City Post" had sold 2.02 million copies, generating an ie of $12,120 US dors!


    Then there was the box office ie from the Miss America preliminary contest documentary, which had been showing for a week. Its poprity was unwavering, and the Phdelphia Film Company along with its distributors had finally tallied the first week''s box office ie.


    As ofst night, the documentary of the Miss America city contest preliminaries had garnered a total of 1.41 million US dors in box office revenue across the United States. Of course, ording to the current film industry''s box office revenue sharing schedule in the United States, Donnie would have to wait until the second month after the documentary''s run to receive this ie.


    This was only because Donnie had made strict demands beforehand; otherwise, the profit return time would have been even more dyed.


    Most importantly, Donnie didn''t have to share this money with Nucky¡ª it was his alone.


    But no matter what, the box office of the week provided Donnie with at least $564,000 in ie. After deducting the production cost of $70,000, Donnie made a profit of $494,000 from the documentaryst week!


    Following that was the ie from advertising. Due to the sess of the first round of preliminaries, the advertising revenue from the Miss America city contest finals was the real bulk of the earnings.


    During this period, Starry Entertainment epted advertisements from 10panies, consisting of 5 C-level advertisers, 3 B-level advertisers, and 2 A-level advertisers.


    This segment brought in 950,000 US dors of ie for Starry Entertainment. After sharing 475,000 dors with Nucky, Starry Entertainment earned an equal amount of ie.


    Of course, whether it was the sales of the "Antic City Post" or the advertising revenue from Starry Entertainment, these needed to be taxed, as Donnie certainly did not want to attract the attention of the United States Treasury Department.


    As for whether or not Nucky would pay taxes on the advertising ie, that was his own business.


    What remained was the ie from the betting rings, which couldn''t be taxed through the normal channels. However, Donnie had already had the "Antic City Post" post a job recruitment notice seeking an expert capable of helping him legally avoid taxes.


    Speaking of the betting ring ie, during the preliminaries, betting from the other ten cities reached more than 7 million dors. By the time of the finals, this betting had breached 10 million dors, soaring to 13 million, from which Donnie and Nucky each stood to earn 585,000 dors in ie.


    Last was the betting ring ie from Antic City. During the preliminaries, nearly 50,000 people ced bets, amounting to almost 600,000 dors.


    Once the city contest finals arrived, the numbers skyrocketed, with 70,000 bettors cing a total of 1 million dors in bets!


    Donnie and Nucky each received an ie of 150,000 dors.


    In other words, the second round of the city contest finals alone brought in an ie of 1,222,120 dors for Donnie, and adding the documentary''s box office share, the total ie would exceed 1.7 million dors!


    If all taxes were deducted, this sum would definitely shrink considerably, but the American tax system doesn''t only look at how much you''ve earned; it also considers how much you''ve spent during that time.


    There is a veryplex calction form involved, and the current Donnie did not need to worry about this sum of money.

 Chapter 167 103. The worlds most luxurious hotel_3

    When Donnie announced his earnings, everyone at Block Tavern was shocked. The Miss America pageant hadn''t even ended yet, and with the first round''s ie included, Donnie had already earned over two million US dors from the event!


    "I think it''s time to put the n of building the most top-tier hotel in Antic City on the agenda!"


    Robert was still fixated on Donnie''s initial decision to construct a world-ss luxury hotel in Antic City!


    It was just that previously, their funds were insufficient to engage in this business, but now things were different. They had more than two million dors in cash at their disposal. Even if a portion had to contribute to the development of the broadcastingpany, there was enough to get started!


    At the moment, Donnie was thinking the same. Although Miss America was popr, it wasn''t a long-term project, bringing in earnings only during this one month each year.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But if they had a world-ss top hotel in their hands, it would be different.


    Once the hotel was built, it would inevitably be a symbol of Antic City and would also attract more wealthy clients.


    "Our funds alone are not enough for this hotel; we need to bring in external investment!"


    The construction of a top-tier luxury hotel, whether it''s the exterior architectural style or the interior decoration, Donnie needed everything to be top-notch.


    That is why Donnie originally estimated that the investment for such a hotel would reach five million dors!


    "Bringing in external funds means our control will be diluted, isn''t that a bit risky?"


    Robert asked worriedly.


    Experience more on empire


    Donnie replied with a smile, "No worries. If anyone causes us troubleter, we''ll just deal with the troublemakers!"


    John and the others showed a smile upon hearing Donnie''s response, while Walker couldn''t help but roll his eyes, not sure who had previously said that business problems should be solved with business solutions!


    By now, Walker understood that Donnie''s so-called business solutions to business problems were something he''d choose if he didn''t have to put in much effort. If Donnie encountered a problem that he couldn''t solve through normal business means, he would certainly resort to some unconventional methods!


    "So, who should we look for?"


    Robert asked Donnie.


    Donnie waved his hand, saying, "I already have some ideas about this matter. Let me discuss it with them first!"


    Donnie was a man of action. After leaving Block Tavern, he went straight to the Ritz Hotel.


    Nucky, profiting massively from his Miss America, was about to get a piece of the action from Donnie!


    "Donnie, every time I see you at this moment, I thank God for bringing you to Antic City!"


    Although he hadn''t received his share of the profits yet, Nucky already knew about his ie from the second round of finals, so he had a bright smile on his face when he saw Donnie, as splendid as the purple tulips blossoming on his suit.


    "Dear Nucky, George is not God!" Donnie joked with George.


    Nuckyughed out loud, saying, "If George knew of your achievements from down in hell, I think he would regret how he previously treated you!"


    Donnie then said, "I think if George had known in advance, he might have found a way to get rid of me while we were in the army!"


    Nucky was startled at first, but thenughed again.


    After theughter, Nucky excitedly said, "Tonight, I''m nning to host a grand ball at the Ritz Hotel, and you must attend!"


    Donnie didn''t refuse Nucky''s invitation and said with a smile, "Of course, although I feel that the current Ritz Hotel no longer matches our dinner parties!"


    Nucky, who had been all smiles, showed a thoughtful expression and looked at Donnie, asking, "Do you have a new idea, Donnie?"


    Donnie nodded and said, "Exactly, Mr. Nucky. Haven''t you noticed that our Antic City has always been missing andmark hotel that can attract all American and even European tycoons?


    I once visited the entrance of Edison Hotel in New York, and at that time, I thought, if Antic City could also have such a hotel, then I would definitely live there all year round!"


    The Edison Hotel, currently the most luxurious hotel in New York, is 41 stories tall and charges at least a hundred dors per night for its top-tier suites.


    Antic City''s Ritz Hotel, even for the highest-grade suite, charges only about 20 dors a night and is a mere five stories tall!


    Nucky was shocked by what Donnie said.


    "You mean you want to build a hotel like the Edison Hotel?"


    Donnie shook his head, and seeing his gesture, Nucky breathed a sigh of relief and thenughed, saying, "I knew it, you couldn''t possibly be that crazy!"


    Donnie replied with a smile, "I want to build a hotel that surpasses the Edison Hotel!"


    Nucky: "...."


    "Donnie, I believe the wine fromst night must still have you feeling not quite awake. Why don''t you go home now and have a good night''s sleep, and if it''s not enough, call over the top three Miss America finalists from the Antic City district to keep youpany!"


    Donnie said earnestly, "Nucky, I''m not crazy. This is something I''ve considered for a long time. Think about it, why can''t Antic City attract the real tycoons from ces like Phdelphia and New York to this day? Why would they prefer to spend more time going to Miami instead ofing to Antic City?"

 Chapter 168 103. The worlds most luxurious hotel_4

    Before Las Vegas developed, Miami''s Golden Beach had always been the ce that attracted many American tycoons for vacation.


    As for Antic City...


    In fact, at the beginning of its development, the first pioneers of Antic City truly wanted to use its natural geographical advantages to turn it into a resort for America''s wealthy.


    However, at that time, despite Antic City''s excellent geographical advantages, the environment was not very good. During the summer, the city would be overrun with flies; one mighte out of the bathroom wearing a suit of flies, and in addition, the drinking water in Antic City was highly inconvenient. This led to wealthy individuals losing interest in the area.


    Under such circumstances, Antic City could only attract blue-cor workers from Phdelphia and New York.


    "Donnie, things are not that simple!" Nucky didn''t think Donnie''s decision was a good one, but now that Donnie could bring a vast fortune to him, Nucky had to take Donnie''s decisions seriously.


    "As you know, the pir industry of Antic City is actually the gambling industry, but it''s prohibited in New Jersey because of our circumstances here and my connections. Whether it is New Jersey or the National Government, they would turn a blind eye to the gambling industry in Antic City.


    If we build a... just like you said, a hotel that would surpass the Edison Hotel, it must include a casino. Such arge-scale casino would definitely draw national attention. Once that happens, we would be a target, and media from all over the country would swarm here. With the surge of public opinion, you should know what would happen to that hotel without me even saying!"


    The result could easily be guessed, of course¡ªit would be shut down!


    Donnie nodded and said, "Of course, I have considered this point, so I believe there is something even more urgent that we need to take care of before doing this!"


    With the sess of Miss America and the Antic City Broadcast Company, Nucky couldn''t ignore any of Donnie''s ideas.


    "What is it?"


    Donnie said, "That''s to use the uing election to get New Jersey to allow legalization of gambling in Antic City. As long as thisw passes, we won''t have a problem with building the hotel!"


    "Legalization of gambling?" Nucky was a bit stunned. He had never considered this before, and it was rted to the current situation in Antic City. The gambling industry there hadn''t been stopped, nor had there been any prohibitive actions, which led Nucky to always believe that the gambling industry was permissible in Antic City.


    Now, Donnie suddenly bringing up the legalization of gambling unavoidably took Nucky by surprise.


    However, after his momentary shock, Nucky still shook his head and said, "It''s difficult. Although we control both houses of Antic City, there is still the presence of the Democratic Party. If they make a big deal out of this, it will definitely arouse opposition from the people of New Jersey, and that wouldn''t be a good thing for us!"


    Donnie looked at Nucky and said, "You mean you''re worried that the Democratic Party might propose that allowing gambling legalization in Antic City would lead to a proliferation of casinos, which would then trigger various social problems?"


    Nucky had simply thought that the Democratic Party would reject this idea, but he hadn''t considered how they would do so. Now, after Donnie''s reminder, he believed that was likely the case.


    "Exactly, you know, what American politicians value the most is whether a ce is stable and avoids exposure of its dark side. If we propose this, it will definitely be exploited by the Democratic Party, especially at this critical moment!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Donnie didn''t respond directly to Nucky''sment and instead asked Nucky, "Nucky, what do you think of the current West District of Antic City?"


    Nucky wore a smile and said, "It''s very good. I''ve never thought Eli could exhibit such capability. To be honest, I didn''t anticipate the transformations in the West District these past few months!"


    Donnie also smiled, "My brother John is currently in the West District, so I am rtively well-informed about the situation there. As far as I know, after Eli''s reforms, Nucky, your ie in the West District has increased by at least fifty percent. If we consider the entire Antic City as the West District, what do you think the impact of such a change would be?"


    Nucky''s eyes widened; he felt he was struggling to keep up with Donnie''s train of thought, but he didn''t want to appear slow to Donnie, so he ventured to ask, "So what you''re saying is, implement a bidding system across the whole of Antic City, regte the number of casinos, thereby preventing chaos in Antic City and getting the two houses to agree to our suggestion?"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "No, what I mean is, if Antic City can achieve legalization of gambling, to ensure the security and order here, we would need to introduce something like casino licenses. Only those with a license would be allowed to set up a casino business, and those without a license would not be permitted in this industry."


    Envisioning the West District''s situation, Nucky immediately asked, "Are you saying, let people in Antic Citypete for the licenses, and then we just collect the bidding funds?"


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    Donnie shook his head again, and Nucky''s face darkened a bit. Donnie didn''t mind and continued with a smile, "What I mean is, there will be only one avable casino license in Antic City, and that would belong to our soon-to-be-built hotel. With nopetition, Antic City will naturally avoid chaos too!"


    Nuckyughed heartily and said, "Donnie, I thought you hade up with some genius idea. If it''s like that, all those currently operating casinos in Antic City would surely go mad, and the ensuing chaos would far exceed your expectations!"


    Donnie confidently stated, "Then what if we set up N number of premium gambling halls within our casino, all managed by some of the current influential casino owners in Antic City? At that time, they would only need to pay us a portion of their ie from these premium halls.


    So tell me, when all those visiting Antic City to gamble enter our casino, how much do you think our revenue will be?"

 Chapter 169 104. The Wealthiest Woman in the United States

    Where should Antic City look to if it truly wants to develop?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    In Donnie''s view, it''s Macau. Just like Macau, Antic City is a tiny ce with scarce resources and no other direction for development.


    So, the best way to foster rapid development in Antic City is to model it after Macau!


    Center the development around the gambling industry and then drive the entire tourism industry!


    However, to make this happen, relying solely on Donnie would be impossible; it was essential for Nucky to make a move, and the time was now.


    With the US elections about to kick off, the entire power structure of the United States would soon be in turmoil, drawing public attention. This chaos could provide a golden opportunity for Antic City to be the first legal casino city in the United States!


    When Donnie shared his n with Nucky, Nucky was shocked by Donnie''s vision.


    If... if everything unfolds as Donnie described, then Antic City would transform into apletely different form.


    "If we eliminate the other scattered casinos, could it result in an overly concentrated business environment, leaving most people in Antic City unable to survive?"


    When Nucky asked this question, it essentially meant he had epted Donnie''s suggestion in his heart, but still had his own concerns about the n!


    Donnie calmly replied, "As it stands, themercial environment and tourist numbers in the West District are already nearing those of the East District, with signs of even surpassing them. Our decision simply aims to turn the entirety of Antic City into another West District. More importantly, although everyone in Antic City is rted to you, Nucky, those connections are not direct.


    Take the North District, for example. If you want to control the North District, you need a local proxy. But if this proxy bes disobedient, he will cause trouble with his followers.


    If this hotel gets built and the license is approved, then everyone in Antic City will serve us directly, and the situation in the North District will also change!"


    Nucky nodded and then posed another question, "There''s another concern. Money earned from the gambling business ¨C many people, after all, will consider it to be ill-gotten. Eventually, there will be those who use this against us!"


    Donnie was even more confident about this issue, "That''s even simpler. We can establish a charity organization. Whether it''s to support women or children, or even to care for those Africans, it doesn''t matter. All we need to do is dere that 90% of the gambling industry''s revenue from Antic City will be used for charitable causes!"


    Nucky''s eyes began to shine as he seriously considered Donnie''s words.


    Both Donnie and Nucky understood that this 90% revenue allocation was still under their control!


    "So, what''s your vision? Building such a hotel will require a significant investment!"


    Donnie breathed a sigh of relief; he had finally persuaded Nucky.


    "It''s simple. You, I, and City Hall each provide one-third of the investment. I know you are thergestndowner in Antic City, having nearly bought up half the properties along the boardwalk. Thus, I hope you can join with cash andnd. As for City Hall, I suggest they contribute through policy and funding, while I will contribute with cash and management expertise!"


    "You will take care of management?"


    Nucky looked at Donnie with some concern. Agreeing to the n meant Nucky understood that the future manager of a sessful hotel would be one of the most powerful figures in Antic City.


    And the rapid progress of Donnie was already worrying him; if hotel management was also handed to Donnie...


    Donnie smiled, "I''ll be responsible for management, but major decisions will still need the board''s approval. No one from City Hall will oppose your wishes, right, Nucky? As for you... with your abilities, there is certainly no issue, but I presume you don''t have the time to manage a hotel, do you?"


    Nucky pondered for a while before speaking, "I need to think about this. However, I will give you a definite answer as soon as possible!"


    After hearing this, Donnie nodded, "Alright then!"


    Upon returning from the Ritz Hotel, Donnie met with Walker immediately.


    "Now, the only concern is whether Nucky will kick you to the curb after hearing your n and decide to do it himself."


    Walker analyzed the potential risks of the situation for Donnie.


    Donnie nodded, "It''s quite possible, but I don''t think it will happen, at least not in the early stages."


    Walker asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Donnie confidently exined, "Firstly, for Nucky, even if his one-third of the investment is diluted by hisnd asset, ording to our calctions, Nucky would need to contribute at least one million US dors in cash. This amount might not be much for Nucky''s worth, but when ites to cash, it''s a different matter.


    Therefore, Nucky needs a stable and sure investor, and clearly, I''m the best choice right now!


    Secondly, although I''ve discussed the hotel management strategy with Nucky, he definitely doesn''t quite understand the operational details. As of now, whether in Antic City or the United States, finding someone who knows better than I how to run this hotel is almost impossible!"

 Chapter 170 104. The Wealthiest Woman in the United States_2

    "If I were Nucky, I would definitely agree to my joining and would send someone into the management team. Only after the hotel is built, operated for a while, and no problems have arisen would I consider whether to kick myself out of the game!"


    "You being able to think of this, does it also mean that you''ve actually figured out how to kick Nucky out of the game?" Walker asked skeptically, looking at Donnie.


    Donnie shook his head, "If Nucky can continue to be a stable shareholder of this hotel, then I would still hope he could continue, after all, we need someone to protect us from the storm outside!"


    Walker shook his head, "I really don''t know how an American soldier coulde up with all this!"


    Donnieughed and said, "God told me!"


    Walker snorted, clearly dissatisfied with Donnie''s response.


    Without dwelling on the matter, Donnie continued, "Help me think, if this thing is really feasible, what kind of problems could I possibly encounter in the process?"


    Donnie didn''t believe that being a transmigrator made him omniscient and omnipotent. Not being conceited was always a great tool for progress!


    After thinking for a moment, Walker said, "First of all, if this thing can really work, you''ll need to put more effort into the charity organization aside from the hotel, since most of the hotel''s ie is intended for that charity. But if I can think of this, Nucky surely can as well.


    So I believe that regarding hotel management, Nucky might really hand it over to you, but for the charity organization, I think Nucky will definitely strive for control of management rights!"


    Donnie considered seriously and said, "Right, but I''ve already thought of a suitable candidate and organization. Both Nucky and I know that our mutual trust is limited, and there will definitely be disputes on this matter, so it''s best to have an outsider who cannot leave Antic City, yet someone whom both of us could ept."


    Walker looked at Donnie seriously, "Then who is this person you''re thinking of?"


    Donnie smiled, "What do you think about the woman from South Brenton?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No good, that person is too foolish!" Walker instinctively opposed, but quickly caught on with the realization in Donnie''s smile, "It''s precisely because she is foolish enough that Nucky would think he can control her better, and behind the woman from South Brenton is Harding!"


    Donnie nodded, "Exactly, as long as the charity is established in Antic City, the woman from South Brenton could not possibly leave. When there''s a dispute between me and Nucky, she would be a great buffer!"


    Walker shook his head, "Still, there''s an issue. Nucky''s political influence is something you can''t match. If I were Harding, when faced with choosing between you and Nucky, I would definitely choose Nucky!


    Then, you could very well be kicked out of the game by them!"


    Donnie, however, was very confident, since Walker didn''t know the nature of his rtionship with the woman from South Brenton. It wasn''t about Donnie being confident that their tryst meant she would unthinkingly side with him, but because of that rtionship, he could certainly control her more easily than Nucky could!


    "I think there won''t be too big a problem with this. Nucky''s influence in New Jersey is indeed great, but he has always had a fatal weakness!"


    Walker looked at Donnie, puzzled, "What weakness?"


    Donnie said, "That is, Nucky is too confident in his control over Antic City and New Jersey. In reality, hecks a true trump card, one that belongs exclusively to him.


    The Brigadier General used to have influence in Antic City, and New Jersey not inferior to Nucky''s, so why was he eventually purged?


    Because theycked a real trump card that could affect the overall situation in the United States. Continue reading stories on empire


    Presidents of the United Statese and go, policies change over and over, when have you ever heard that the Morgan Family, the DuPont Family, or any other major conglomerates were purged?


    The truth is, the position that Nucky now holds, the Brigadier General could hold, Nucky can hold, and if reced by others they could do the job too, but they all share amon problem.


    And that is greed. When they think they are strong enough to negotiate with the U.S. Government, the true power yers will grow tired of their greed, and that will be when they are purged and reced by someone morepliant who will carry on with what they are doing now!"


    Walker opened his mouth wide, shaking his head, "I''m starting to believe it really was God who told you all this, otherwise I really can''t understand how you could know so much!"


    Donnie said, "So Nucky''s political influence is indeed an advantage for him now, but once the election is over and everything returns to normal, Nucky''s great political influence will instead be his burden. I believe that as long as Harding and his Cab members are smart enough, they will definitely not allow such a thing to happen!"


    Walker nodded, clearly convinced by Donnie, "The second problem, how will you get those wealthy Americans to spend their money here? You know, consumerism isn''t something that changes overnight. Jonathan Pitney, the Brigadier General, and Nucky, three generations of people, have all worked hard hoping to make your proposal a reality.

 Chapter 171 104. The Wealthiest Woman in the United States_3

    But none of them were sessful, and if you say that just because of Miss America, they would be willing toe to Antic City, then I think you are being overly optimistic!


    Donnie lit a cigarette for himself and asked Walker, "I ask you, as someone from a top-tier family, what do you think the wealthy are most eager to do after making money? Or what do they care about the most?"


    Although the death of Astor IV marked the beginning of the decline of the Astor Family''s glory, a camel starving to death is still bigger than a horse, not to mention that the Astor Family had not starved to death yet!


    After giving it some thought, Walker replied, "Enjoyment. For me, nothing brings me more pleasure both body and soul than enjoyment! But top-tier pleasure can be provided anywhere, not just here!"


    Donnie shook his head andughed, "Enjoyment is just a part of it. From what I see in your family, what top-tier tycoons care about most is actually their reputation. Otherwise, your elder brother wouldn''t have started focusing on his own business just because of some ridicule from Madeline.


    Moreover, what is top-tier enjoyment? Who decided what top-tier enjoyment looks like?


    If I could define what top-tier enjoyment is, then the hotel I build will definitely be the most top-tier enjoyment.


    Furthermore, in my opinion, every one of the top-tier tycoons has their own wealth sources they don''t want exposed, yet they allck a way to resolve this issue."


    In front of Donnie, Walker took the cigarette, lit one for himself, and after pondering for a while, asked.


    "I admit there are issues with what you mentioned, but can you solve all of them?"


    Donnie confidently smiled, "If I couldn''t solve them, why would I bring them up?"


    Walker spread his hands and said, "Well then, I guess if you really can solve these problems, Antic City might indeed undergo a revolutionary change!"


    . Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Nucky, that''s impossible!"


    Nucky was very efficient in his work; after his conversation with Donnie, he went straight to City Hall and presented Donnie''s n to Mayor Baharach.


    After hearing the entire n, Baharach directly gave his answer, not believing the n would seed.


    "We''ve thought of so many ways to try to get the rich people from Phdelphia, New York toe to Antic City, to the extent that you visit New York every year to be a celebrity of the town, but what''s the oue?


    The clientele of Antic City are still those blue-cor workers from Phdelphia, New York. Those wealthy people won''te to Antic City!"


    Nucky seriously said, "You do have a point, but this is our opportunity. Imagine that if Antic City had a globally top-tier hotel, it would indeed be very attractive to those rich people."


    Baharach continued shaking his head, "I acknowledge your statement, but how long can such attractionst, and how many people whoe just to take a look can it retain?


    I am not very hopeful about these numbers. You have to know, when the Ritz Hotel was built, they also had the same beliefs, but what was the result?"


    Baharach also had his doubts. With the election approaching, after which he would no longer serve as the mayor of Antic City, Baharach really did not want any uncontroble events to ur at this time.


    But Nucky had been persuaded by Donnie, insisting, "Regardless, this n has to be executed, Baha. I hope I can have your support. You should understand, if Antic City could change under your administration, maybe a bronze statue could be erected in your honor on the Boardwalk!"


    Baharach still shook his head, "I cannot decide this matter alone. I need to discuss it with other officials at City Hall, and also with some members of the legiture!"


    Nucky had already seen that Baharach was actually just giving excuses to brush him off.


    So Nucky said dissatisfiedly, "You don''t need to worry about the other officials at City Hall; they will agree to my proposal!"


    Baharach continued to look for excuses, "Even if City Hall and the legitors agree, what about New Jersey? There will certainly be opposition there!"


    As Nucky had already decided to go through with this matter, he certainly wouldn''t give up halfway and said assertively, "You don''t need to worry about that either. Tomorrow I will head to Trenton, and by then, the state government, the Senate, and the House of Representatives will also agree to my proposal!"


    Trenton city is where the capital of New Jersey is located.


    Seeing how firm Nucky was, Baharach helplessly shook his head, "Nucky, this will cause a huge loss to your wealth!"


    Nucky spoke with conviction, "Or it might also increase my wealth!"


    .


    How to get New Jersey to agree to the legalization of the gambling industry in Antic City was Nucky''s task, and what Donnie was now doing was actually scouting for a location for what would be Antic City''s, and perhaps even America''s, most luxurious hotel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I think this spot is not bad. Guests staying here, upon opening the windows, would be able to enjoy the entire view of the Antic."


    Walking on the Boardwalk, Donnie looked at a site at the entrance of the Boardwalk with keen interest and said.

 Chapter 172 104. The Wealthiest Woman in the United States_4

    Walker, who was following Donnie, wasn''t in as good a mood as Donnie, seeming somewhat listless.


    So his answers to Donnie''s questions were a bit half-hearted!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "With the way you''re acting, I''m really starting to wonder if you spentst night at some woman''s house, only to get caught by her husband!"


    Seeing Walker like this, Donnie teased.


    "Donnie, Madeline ising to Antic City! You can''t possibly be unaware, right?"


    Walker leaned on the railing of the boardwalk, looking somewhat helpless.


    Donnieughed as he looked at Walker, "I really didn''t know. That matter has always been arranged by people on thepany''s side, but you knew she wasing to Antic City before she even arrived, and that makes me curious!"


    After speaking, Donnie handed Walker a cigarette. Just as Donnie tried to light his cigarette, the match was blown out by the sea breeze. Read new chapters at empire


    Donnie shook his head in resignation and turned to face away from the Antic to finally light his cigarette.


    Mimicking Donnie''s movements, Walker lit his cigarette and then said with a bitter smile, "Alright, dear Donnie Block, I don''t believe you have yet to see through my true intentions."


    Donnie sat down on a bench beside the boardwalk and said, "Even though you are Mr. Astor''s illegitimate son, you still have a im to the inheritance. I''m sure the fortune your father left you is enough to allow you to live a life out of reach for 99% of people!"


    Walker sat down next to Donnie, "The life you are living is also out of reach for many. So why are you spending a fortune to build the most luxurious hotel in the world?"


    Donnie spread his hands and said, "Well, if you really want to get hold of all your father''s inheritance, Madeline isn''t the most important, Vincent is. And, you''re going to need a strong ally!"


    Walkerughed, "Are you saying you won''t help me?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Of course, I will help you, but my role won''t be that significant. You need someone in New York with influence not weaker than your family''s to assist you. And most importantly, you need to get help from your aunt who probably doesn''t even know your name!"


    Mr. Astor IV''s sister, who married into the Roosevelt family, had, ording to the Astor family''s inheritance rules, control over the cash ie from the family''s estate properties; she was not allowed to sell any property.


    Moreover, should Walker''s aunt pass away, a portion of her inheritance would go to Vincent, with the remaining part being passed on to her own descendants. If Walker''s aunt had no descendants, the situation would be simpler¡ªthe entire Astor family inheritance she received would revert to the Astor family.


    Regardless, Walker''s aunt is now Mrs. Roosevelt, with absolutely tremendous political influence.


    However, as to how much this aunt knew about Walker¡­ Donnie couldn''t be certain.


    After thinking for a bit, Walker said, "After I finish your matter, I''ll go and meet my aunt in person. But finding someone in New York with the same influence as the Astor family who is also willing to help me is very difficult!"


    Donnie said proudly, "You should thank yourself for knowing such a good friend like me because I''ve already chosen someone for you who can help and even bring you infinite wealth!"


    "Dad, Dad, is that you? Have youe down from heaven to save your dear son?"


    Suddenly, Walker moved closer to Donnie, saying enthusiastically.


    "Get lost!" Donnieughed as he gave Walker a push with his foot and said, "I think you should be familiar with Maholi Post of the Grain Empire Food Company, right?"


    The Grain Empire Food Company might not leave much of an impression onter generations, but if we talk about General Foods, it should ring a bell, and even more so if we mention brands like H?agen-Dazs and Wanchai Ferry.


    These brands actually belong to General Foods, which originated from the Grain Empire Food Company.


    The president of the Grain Empire Food Company was none other than... Ms. Maholi Post!


    The first female tycoon in the United States!


    Maholi Post inherited the Grain Empire Food Company from her father and, ording to the reports at the time, her wealth amounted to 250 million US dors!


    However, despite being America''s richest woman, she was ruled by love, marrying four times in her life. Herst marriage was when she was over 70 years old, which led to a huge row with her children!


    "What do you mean?"


    Walker looked at Donnie with a puzzled expression.


    Donnie grinned and said, "Nothing much, just that Miss Maholi Post has epted an invitation from Starry Entertainment. She will arrive in Antic City during the Miss America finale. Moreover, Miss Post got divorcedst year and is currently single, though she does have a pair of children!"


    Maholi Post''s first husband was awyer. It was with his help that she smoothly inherited her father''s estate.


    But when love is gone, it''s gone!


    "By the way, Miss Post is 32 this year, only five years older than you. Harding managed to be President of the United States thanks to his wife; maybe you could end up as America''s richest man too!"


    Confronted with Donnie''s teasing, Walker did not respond. Having been born into the Astor Family, he naturally knew about Maholi''s situation and even knew her personally.


    But Donnie''s suggestion was shockingly scandalous; he needed time to digest it.


    "If your aunt and Miss Post both help you, maybe you could even wrest the Astor family fortune from your so-called brother''s hands!"


    Walker did not pick up on this thread but asked, "What about Madeline then?"


    Donnie replied helplessly, "Oh,e on, Madeline is so young. If my memory serves me correctly, she doesn''t even have the right to use your family mansion anymore. Oh, right, she also lost the yearly 500,000-dor living expense allowance. Besides your so-called sister, what bargaining chips does she have left?"


    Astor IV had made a will leaving a 5-million-dor trust fund for his newlywed wife Madeline, granting her the right to use 500,000 dors a year, along with two mansions, a luxury car, and also leaving a 10-million-dor trust fund for their daughter.


    However, aside from the 10-million-dor fund left for his daughter, there was a strict condition attached to Madeline''s inheritance: she was not to remarry. If she did, all her inheritance would be voided.


    And indeed, Ms. Madeline did remarry at the age of 23, just four years after the death of Astor IV!


    Just as Walker was mulling over what Donnie had said, Robert came running over in a panic.


    "There''s been trouble. The incident about someone dying at the Block Tavern has been reported in Phdelphia!"

 Chapter 173 105. The situation began to escalate.

    The atmosphere in the office of Block Tavern was tense, shrouded in smoke.


    Robert reproached himself, "The responsibility falls on me. I thought I had appeased all the guests from Phdelphia and New York in the tavern that day, but I never expected it to still be reported!"


    Donnie waved his hand, "Talking about that now is pointless. The most crucial issue is how to solve the impact of this incident."


    What is the biggest attraction to tourists from Phdelphia and New York in Antic City right now?


    It''s the opportunity to drink a variety of fine wines recklessly and enjoy all kinds of pleasures. Now, because someone died from drinking, it''s definitely a major blow to Antic City''s image.


    "I think there''s absolutely no need to worry!" John sat there with an indifferent expression and said, "Isn''t it that not only Antic City, but underground taverns in cities like Phdelphia, New York, and Los Angeles have all had people die from drinking?"


    Since the start of Prohibition, inferior alcohol swarmed the market, leading to a surge in alcohol poisoning fatalities, far exceeding the numbers before Prohibition. In fact, by this time, it would be news if a city''s speakeasy hadn''t had someone die from drinking.


    But, Donnie''s requirements were different...


    Walker gestured with his hand and said, "The situation is different. If Donnie didn''t want to build his own hotel, then this incident wouldn''t have much impact. But now, Donnie is nning to construct his own hotel, and at the same time, he wants to legalize gambling in Antic City.


    Therefore, this incident will be greatly exaggerated by many people, and in the end, it will definitely hinder Donnie''s ns from seeding!"


    John suddenly realized and said, "So you mean to say, this incident was deliberately orchestrated by someone, to obstruct Donnie''s ns?"


    Walker shook his head, "The incident was indeed orchestrated by someone, but not to obstruct Donnie''s ns. I just looked at the Phdelphia newspaper, and there''s an interesting discovery in it. I don''t know if anyone else has noticed!"


    Donnie and the others turned their attention to Walker, making it clear they had not noticed the issue Walker was getting at.


    "This Phdelphia newspaper is the very one that did not enter into a partnership with us for the voting rights during the Miss America city finals!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Walker said, holding the "Phdelphia Public Records Newspaper" in his hand.


    Donnie took the newspaper from Walker''s hand, nced at its content, "So, this is actually them retaliating against us!"


    As soon as Donnie finished speaking, John got up to leave the office.


    "Where are you going?" Donnie stopped John and asked.


    "What else can I do!" John eximed, "I''m heading to Phdelphia now to torch that newspaper office!"


    "Don''t create trouble for Donnie. If you burn down the newspaper office at this time, by tomorrow the entire newspaper industry in the United States will be all out attacking us!"


    Walker helplessly massaged his forehead, now deeply suspecting that God had given newborn Donnie a kiss but had conked newborn John on the head with a mallet!


    "It was you guys who said this incident had a big impact!" John grumbled as he sat down.


    Robert asked worriedly, "How will this incident affect your hotel construction ns?"


    Before Donnie could answer, the telephone on his desk rang. Donnie revealed a wry smile, "If I''m not mistaken, this call is surely from Nucky!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Donnie picked up the phone, Nucky''s voice came from the other side.


    "Donnie, what''s the deal with the ''Phdelphia Public Records Newspaper''? How could such news break at this critical moment? I''m about to head to Trenton now. What do we do if those people use this incident to attack us?"


    Donnie replied calmly, "Rest assured, I''ll resolve this matter as soon as possible. There won''t be any problems!"


    "That would be best!" Nucky hung up the phone.


    "I just don''t understand why these people want to attack us. Isn''t it good for Antic City to develop better?" John said dissatisfied.


    Walker retorted, "It has nothing to do with whether it''s good or not. If Donnie had sought those people out before, they would have been very happy to cooperate with us. But I can assure you, if that were the case, Nucky and those represented by Nucky would never agree to the proposal.


    To us, this is a business proposition, but to them, they don''t care whether it''s good or bad; they only care if it helps their political careers!"


    Robert said, "Thinking about this now is useless. For us, the most crucial thing is how to control the public opinion of the incident. As I wasing to see you, Block Tavern already received several calls from Phdelphia newspaperpanies wanting to report on the matter!"


    Walker looked at Donnie and suggested, "Why not postpone building the hotel? I think there are already many people prepared to use this incident against you!"


    Donnie rhythmically tapped his desk; the sound was a sign of him pondering: "We can''t stop. If we stop this time, who knows when we''ll have such a chance again, and no one knows whether other issues might arise by then!"


    Walker had his concerns too, "But under the current circumstances, I''m worried that even if Nucky uses his influence, it''s very likely that it won''t be approved. What''s more, there''s already a lot of dissatisfaction against Antic City for not enforcing Prohibition. If we go ahead so conspicuously trying to legalize the gambling business in Antic City at this time, it will be too high-profile!"

 Chapter 174 105. The situation began to escalate_2

    Robert also said, "Why don''t we just act as if nothing happened? If they want to report, then let them report. I believe it won''t be long before new news emerges, and by then, everyone will have forgotten about this."


    This is the famed ostrich tactic, but such a response strategy usuallyes from government departments.


    As a former member, Donnie naturally knew the pros and cons of this approach.


    However, Donnie had already thought of a very good n. Therefore, a smile appeared on Donnie''s face as he said, "Since we can''t reduce the impact of this incident, let''s maximize it."


    At this point, Donnie looked at Robert and said, "You immediately go back to the tavern and phone Phdelphia, New York, all newspapers interested in this matter. Tell them we are willing to cover their reporters'' travel expenses to and from Antic City, their amodation, and meals. Invite them to Antic City!"


    Robert, looking surprised, asked Donnie, "You want to invite all the media at this time?"


    Walker asked, "Do you want to wine and dine them, then have them speak for us in their own newspapers after they return?"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "I am not that foolish. These reporters are the white-eyed wolves that can''t be familiarized, no matter what benefits you give them. As long as there''s news, they''ll definitely report it!"


    "Then what do you mean?" Walker looked at Donnie, puzzled.


    Donnie didn''t answer Walker''s question but instead said to John, "You get someone to watch the train station immediately. The moment Nucky leaves Antic City today, you contact Eli and tell him I have matters to discuss with him."


    Then, Donnie said to Robert, "At the same time, wait for my call. When I decide to meet with Eli, you inform Irving toe over no matter what!"


    Finally, Donnie said to Dwight, "You contact Salvatore in Phdelphia and tell him we want to buy a batch of the worst-quality whiskey he has, remember it has to be the poorest quality!"


    After Donnie had given his instructions, everyone left to begin their tasks.


    Walker, who had no task, looked at Donnie and said, "Should we issue a statement from the ''Antic City Post'' beforehand?"


    Although Walker didn''t know Donnie''s n, he also thought that the ''Antic City Post,'' as Donnie''s own newspaper, should make its voice heard at this time.


    Donnie shook his head and said, "No need. Anything we say now will only make others think we''re trying to cover up our mistake. You go call Mashang Evans over, I have some orders for him!"


    .


    Time moved on to the afternoon of the following day. Since Donnie''s camp had not responded to the incident, this led many newspapers to join in on reporting the matter.


    Reporters from Phdelphia and New York didn''t even wait for Robert''s invitation before arriving in Antic City.


    And during this period, Donnie received quite a number of phone calls.


    Meyer from New York, Salvatore from Phdelphia, and other people made calls to Donnie.


    "Donnie, this situation is a bit of a headache now. Ever since the story about Antic City broke, many of my clients have been asking me if our alcoholes from Antic City. They''re worried their customers might suffer the same fate!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That was the reason they were calling!


    Now, the cooperation between Donnie and the two was very close; they had even started sourcing some mid-range liquors from Donnie.


    A bunch of old foxes!


    Donnie muttered to himself about their reaction. These two weren''t truly concerned about the poisoning incident; they were more interested in using the situation to pressure Donnie, hoping to get their alcohol at a cheaper price!


    "Meyer (Salvatore), you should know that this alcohol does note from Elwood Vige, but from the drinks previously managed by LeBron James in Antic City, which actually have nothing to do with us!"


    "Though that may be true, we can''t exin it to our customers like that. Even if we believe you, I can''t guarantee that our customers will believe us!"


    "I understand your point, but you do not understand my capabilities. Moreover, Meyer (Salvatore), as a friend, I can give you a friendly heads-up.


    If you were to buy arge amount of our distition right now, it would be beneficial for you because I''m worried that in a few days, even though we are friends, I might not be able to guarantee timely and urate delivery to you, and the price may even go up by then!"


    Meyer (Salvatore)ughed as if he had heard a joke. At this point, not only was Donnie not lowering his prices, but he was also telling them that the prices might increase in a few days.


    Meyer (Salvatore): "Donnie, you''re quite the joker, but to make me believe your joke would be a joke in itself!"


    Donnie said, "Then there''s nothing I can do about it. As a friend, I''ve already warned you. I hope you won''t have regrets in a few days!"


    Meyer (Salvatore): "Donnie, let''s be frank here. We believe that your alcohol definitely doesn''t have any issues, but externally, your alcohol is the alcohol of Antic City. Now, the alcohol from Antic City has killed people and has been reported in the newspapers. If you want me to carry on taking your alcohol, then you need to lower your prices!"

 Chapter 175 105. The situation began to escalate_3

    Donnie naturally wouldn''t agree to their proposal. In the end, he just smiled and said, "Wait and see, I believe it won''t take long for them to understand what I mean."


    Eventually, both parties concluded their dialogue in a way that was less than pleasant.


    "The business at the tavern is also facing problems. Apart from some regr customers, there are hardly any new ones!"


    After Donnie hung up the phone, Robert also helplessly said, "The impact of this issue is getting bigger and bigger now!"


    There was no trace of worry on Donnie''s face as heughed and said, "The greater the impact, the more momentum we''ll have. Right now, all you need to worry about is how you''re going to handle the tavern business being too good in a few days time!"


    Robert anxiously asked, "Can your n really seed?"


    By this time, Robert was already aware of Donnie''s n.


    Donnie patted Robert''s shoulder and said, "Rx, the chances of sess are very high!"


    Just as the two were discussing the details of the next steps of their n, an unwee visitor arrived at Donnie''s Block Tavern.


    Diesel Mard!


    "Donnie, there''s a case that requires you toe back with us for an investigation!"


    Diesel Mard had a victorious smile on his face. He had been in Antic City for a quite some time now. As Walker had said, Diesel Mard had always been keeping an eye on Donnie, but Donnie never gave him any real grounds for arrest.


    Just when Diesel Mard and his people were bing somewhat disheartened, an incident erupted at Block Tavern, giving Diesel Mard a glimmer of hope.


    Though Antic City wasn''t dry, everywhere outside of Antic City was prohibition territory, and this raised a problem.


    How was Antic City getting its alcohol?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To put it simply, inside the city of Antic City, it was legal to sell, transport, and brew alcohol, but outside of it, that was not the case. Before this, Diesel Mard''s investigation mainly focused on illegal alcohol businesses like Donnie''s and Nucky''s outside of Antic City, but to no avail.


    Now, however, with the incident of fake liquor causing death, Diesel Mard saw a different angle. Antic City could sell alcohol, but they couldn''t be selling fake liquor, especially not liquor that killed people!


    "Mard, are you referring to that incident that happened at Block Tavern a while ago?"


    Donnie sat on the sofa, cigarette in hand, the smoke surrounding him, creating a blurred effect.


    Diesel Mard really didn''t like Donnie''s attitude and said coldly, "Since you already know, there''s nothing more to discuss. Come with us!"


    Donnie chuckled but didn''t respond to his question or show any intention of getting up.


    At this moment, Robert said, "Mr. Mard, I think you might be mistaken about something. The legal owner of the Block Tavern on the boardwalk is me. It has nothing to do with Mr. Block. Even if you need someone to take away, it shouldn''t be Mr.


    Block!"


    Diesel Mard''s expression froze for a moment. He had not actually investigated this, amon-sense mistake.


    When the various taverns under Donnie were all named Block Tavern, everyone assumed that the owner of these taverns would be Donnie Block, but in reality, of the current Block Taverns, only this one was under Donnie''s name, and even the two taverns on the boardwalk had been changed to Robert''s name.


    "Humph!" Not wanting to lose face, Diesel Mard snorted, "Since you, Robert, have taken it upon yourself to admit it, thene with us!"


    Imitating Donnie, Robert sat down on the sofa, lit a cigarette for himself, and said, "What if I say no?"


    "Then you would be challenging the federalw!" Diesel Mard said coldly, as his men drew handcuffs and guns as he finished speaking.


    ```


    "I recall federalw stiptes that this case should be under the jurisdiction of our Antic City authorities!"


    Eli Johnson, wearing a brown uniform, walked in with a few of his men.


    Seeing Eli Johnson enter made Diesel Mard feel a sense of foreboding, and a strong sense of helplessness rose within him; this was the reason everything in Antic City was going against them.


    They had wanted to investigate Donnie; Nucky had many records that needed to be provided by Antic City. Yet the local authorities had no direct subordinate rtionship with the Federal Bureau of Investigation,pletely disregarding their presence.


    Not only disregarding them but also putting obstacles at every turn, their wish to seed was indeed very difficult!


    "Is that so? If this matter is under your jurisdiction, why have you not taken any action for such a long time after the incident urred?"


    "That''s because we are not like those of you whoe from Washington, acting without evidence, only following your own preferences. We have already investigated the matter thoroughly during this period."


    Eli''s face bore a smile, happy to be able to stand strong against a Federal Agent like this.


    "First, the Block Tavern incident has nothing to do with Mr. Block; second, the liquor at Block Tavern wasn''t supplied by Mr. Robert but by LeBron James from the North District of Antic City. Just when we were about to arrest LeBron James, he was killed by a husband for having an affair with the man''s wife.


    Last, we sessfully cracked down on LeBron James'' illegal distillery."


    "That''s all we''ve been doing during this time. Now, Mr. Mard, have you thoroughly investigated these events?"


    Faced with Eli Johnson''s continuous questioning, Diesel Mard fell silent; he really didn''t have a grasp of the situation as well as Eli Johnson did.


    In such a circumstance, Diesel Mard naturally could only leave without any solution.


    After Diesel Mard and his men left, Eli Johnson sat next to Donnie with a smug smile on his face: "Donnie, how about it, wasn''t that handled smoothly!"


    Donnie gave Eli a thumbs up!


    Although Diesel Mard''s issue had been resolved, the matter of the death at Block Tavern was not yet over.


    Today, in Phdelphia and New York, the major newspapers once again ran the story, clearly, some force wanted to blow the incident out of proportion!


    "These damn reporters!"


    Robert couldn''t help butin: "We''ve been treating them well, providing each one with a beautiful girl, yet they still smear us all over the newspapers!"


    mming today''s "Phdelphia Public Records Newspaper" on the table, Robert spoke angrily.


    Your journey continues at empire


    Donnie said with augh: "Don''t take it to heart; these are things we had already anticipated, there''s nothing to be angry about."


    Robert asked Donnie: "When do you n to carry out our n? I can hardly wait!"


    Donnie shook his head with a smile: "Don''t be in a hurry; some things need to let the bullets fly for a while. Just now you wereining about the reporters of these city papers not giving us face. Why not take this opportunity to give them some hardcore material, to let them understand who they can provoke and who they can''t!"


    John immediately perked up and asked: "Didn''t you say before that we couldn''ty a hand on them?"


    Donnie replied with a smile: "Of course, we can''t physically assault them, but it''s no problem to cause them some trouble!"


    Then Donnie shared his ideas with Robert, and after hearing them, Robert also immediately showed a smile: "Even if these reporters have bosses behind them, this time they''ll have to listen to our arrangements obediently!"


    ```

 Chapter 176 106. Set traps for all the journalists

    Bob Ferry, a reporter for The New York Times, had been in Antic City for a day now.


    Coming from the economic center of the United States to Antic City, Bob Ferry didn''t feel out of ce; rather, he was overjoyed and thought of it as heaven.


    The ubiquitous taverns, the pretty and enthusiastic women, thevish casinos¡ªall made him want to stay forever.


    Originally, he came because of the Block Tavern incident where someone drank themselves to death, but upon arrival, he realized that Antic City was brimming with news stories.


    What shocked him the most was the Miss America election. Even though it was already very popr in New York, only in Antic City could he feel the unbridled enthusiasm for Miss America.


    Here, betting on the Miss America contestants had almost be a public matter.


    Just today, he had interviewed a local who had mortgaged his own house to bet on Carmen Farmer bing the first Miss America.


    Bob Ferry, who had just finished the interview, was having lunch at a restaurant in the West District, nning to make the West District of Antic City the main focus of his next report.


    By the way, Bob Ferry had decided to do five reports on Antic City¡ªnaturally, the first one would be about the Block Tavern drinking death.


    The second report was about the frenzy of Miss America in Antic City.


    The third report was about the sin and virtue in the West District of Antic City.


    The fourth report was about the rise of Antic City''s up-ander, Donnie Block.


    The fifth report was about the legendary life of Antic City''s current "King," Nucky.


    "Mr. Ferry, hello!"


    Just as Bob Ferry was tackling the salmon in front of him, Robert approached him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah, Mr. Lird."


    Bob Ferry had met Robert not for the first time¡ªon his first day in Antic City, Robert had found him. So, Ferry still thought Robert was trying to downy the Block Tavern death incident.


    "Mr. Lird, about the incident at your tavern, I''m deeply sorry, but as a journalist, I have my professional ethics, so I''ll definitely report the truth!"


    Robert smiled and said, "Of course, Mr. Lird ¨C feel free to report it. I actually came over this time to see if there''s anything I can help you with, Mr. Ferry?"


    Bob Ferry cracked a smile: "Unless, Mr. Robert, you aren''t trying to use that tavern incident as leverage, I do have some things for which I could use Mr. Lird''s help!"


    Robert nodded: "Of course, I can assure you that I will not bring up anything about Block Tavern during this process."


    Bob Ferry didn''t believe Robert, but he wasn''t worried about Robert''s actions either. As a journalist, Ferry knew well that the Block Tavern incident was already having an impact.


    If Robert dared do anything to him, the newspapers and media across the country would bombard Robert and his boss, Donnie Block, like a tempest, and even with Donnie Block''s great influence in Antic City, trouble would ensue.


    Consequently, Robert became Bob Ferry''s professional guide, apanying him around Antic City and answering all of Ferry''s questions without reservation.


    "How did Mr. Blocke up with the idea of holding the Miss America pageant? You know, before Miss America started, no one thought such an event would be a national sensation," Bob Ferry asked, pen and paper in hand.


    "Very simple. Before this, Antic City had already hosted a beauty pageant which caused some buzz within Antic City but failed to extend its influence beyond the city.


    Donnie was thinking, if we could turn this event national, it would definitely positively affect the Antic City brand!"


    Bob Ferryughed: "Wasn''t it because the event would bring Mr. Donnie Block an immense fortune? ording to my investigations in thest two days, just the periphery of Antic City has already made Donnie Block and Nucky rich beyond measure, not to mention the national periphery!"


    Robert didn''t conceal anything on this matter andughed: "If your paper had been willing to promote Miss America for free, perhaps there wouldn''t have been any bookmaking!"


    Bob Ferryughed: "We''re just conducting normal business activities, after all, our paper also needs to make money, but our actions didn''t vite any U.S.ws!"


    Robert smiled and said nothing more about it, switching the topic to the incident at his tavern.


    "When you reporters came to Antic City, I remember telling you about the tavern incident. First of all, regarding the liquor, that batch wasn''t ours, we got it from LeBron James; and about the dead person, out of humanity and without us needing to do so, we gave his family $3,000 inpensation. Yet, none of these things appeared in your papers. Is that also part of your professional ethics?" Experience new tales on empire

 Chapter 177 106, Setting traps for all reporters_2

    Bob Ferry spread his hands,ughing, "I''ve heard that Donnie''s ''Antic City Post'' is now the best-selling newspaper in Antic City. Don''t you know, Mr. Lird, as Mr. Donnie Block''s assistant, that such rifying content actually has no appeal to the audience?"


    Robert helplessly replied, "So, Mr. Ferry, are you admitting to me that The New York Times isn''t as fair and objective as it ims to be?"


    "Everything is for the sake of sales!" Bob Ferry gave an ambiguous answer.


    Robert just smiled at this answer and did not argue!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And so, the two of them casually strolled around, with Bob Ferry asking Robert as many questions as possible, and Robert tried his best to amodate the other''s inquiries.


    By evening!


    "Robert, I really appreciate yourpany today. I admire your honesty, but I''m sorry that I also have my duties. I have my own manager above me, so I can only report what the manager wants to see, what the readers want to read!"


    Robert responded calmly with a smile, "Of course, I''ve seen your professionalism today, Bob, and it is indeed very admirable!"


    "Haha!" Bob Ferry, upon hearing Robert''spliment, was very happy.


    The two sat in the restaurant eating steaks that Robert had treated them to.


    "By the way, Bob, you surely haven''t experienced the true charm of Antic City yet. It''s no longer working hours. How about I take you around and show you the sights of Antic City?"


    Robert extended his own invitation to Bob Ferry.


    Facing Robert''s invitation, Bob Ferry became cautious. Though he wanted to experience the sights of Antic City, he understood that he could not afford to let any leverage fall into Robert''s hands, so after briefly thinking it over, Bob Ferry declined Robert''s invitation.


    "Forget it, I still have to finish my articles tonight. They need to be sent back to thepany first thing in the morning. I can only disappoint you and your kind intentions!"


    Robert showed a look of disappointment but still exhibited his own gracefulness: "Well, if that''s the case, I guess we will see each other tomorrow!"


    Bob Ferry stood upughing, "Regardless of what my report may look like, I personally have great admiration for the grace you''ve shown today, Mr. Robert!"


    Robert, with a smile, said, "To have your recognition, Bob, is my greatest honor!"


    After shaking hands and parting ways, Bob left the restaurant. Westglenn was waiting in the car at the restaurant''s entrance.


    "It seems that Bob Ferry is quite cautious. He obviously didn''t ept your invitation!"


    Westglenn wore a nonchnt smile.


    Lighting a cigarette, Robert said indifferently, "Just like Donnie said, the trap has been set. Whether he jumps in of his own ord or is pushed down by us, it''s all the same as long as he falls in!"


    Westglenn, with some iprehension, asked, "Is just this enough to make the other party submit? You know, when we were on the battlefield, even if captured, one had to remain loyal to the country!"


    Robert took a deep drag on his cigarette, then smiled, "On the battlefield, the worst oue is death, and after death, there''s nothing to worry about. But people like Bob Ferry are different; they are ordinary people who need their jobs and the sry it brings to support their families. If they lose their jobs, they''ll be vagrants; their wives might leave them.


    Once they''ve enjoyed the superior life brought to them by their jobs, they can''t let go of their work!"


    Westglenn shook his head, "No wonder Donnie always says that here is apletely different concept from the battlefield."


    Robert flicked the cigarette butt out the window, then smiled, "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. These people are sure to have an unforgettable night tonight. How is the situation with Gary Thomasing along?"


    Westglenn boasted, "I just contacted back home. Some journalists don''t have Bob Ferry''s vignce and have fallen into the trap. Others are cautious, just like Bob Ferry."


    Robert said, "Have John prepare the second step of the n. Tonight, we''re going to give all the journalists in the news industry a night to remember for life!"


    Westglenn smiled confidently, "No problem!"


    .


    Bob Ferry turned down the room at the Ritz Hotel arranged by Robert and instead stayed at a fairly decent hotel in the East District.


    At this time, Bob Ferry was fervently typing on a typewriter, with a ss of whiskey and an ashtray beside him; in the ashtrayy a half-smoked cigarette.


    But clearly, Bob Ferry was unable to concentrate because of the various stirring soundsing from next door.


    It was unknown why the person next door was so energetic or why the woman could emit continuous piercing screams in such excitement.


    Regardless, such sounds always caused Bob Ferry some irritation.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    At that moment, Bob Ferry heard a knock on the door.


    Irritated, Bob Ferry got up, opened the door, and saw a woman leaning on the doorway, wearing a spaghetti strap nightgown, holding half a bottle of whiskey.

 Chapter 178 106. Setting traps for all journalists_3

    "Sir, do you need any service?"


    By this time, the woman was already clinging to Bob Ferry, eagerly starting to stroke him.


    Just then, the excited voice of a woman came again from the next room.


    "Fuck!" Bob Ferry roared, directly lifting the woman by her waist, kicked open his own room door, turned, and fiercely threw her onto his bed.


    The woman let out a giggle.


    ...


    ng!


    Just as Bob Ferry was preparing to ride the prairie, his room door was kicked open again. Before he could react, three or four men holding cameras had rushed into the room and started snapping pictures of him.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Bob Ferry, who was slow to react, suddenly came to his senses, tried to get up to stop them, but remembering his current situation, he quickly covered his body with the nket.


    "What do you want to do? I can sue you!"


    Bob Ferry said loudly, his tone threatening but restrained.


    "Mr. Bob, we meet again!"


    Robert walked in from outside the room, looking down at Bob Ferry lying on the bed with a triumphant smile on his face.


    Seeing Robert, Bob Ferry knew that he had ultimately fallen into Robert''s trap.


    "Robert, if you think this is going to make me change the way I report on Block Tavern, I have to tell you, it''s impossible, because the report is a requirement from ourpany!"


    Bob Ferry said, clutching the bedding.


    Robert sat on the bed,ughing, "Bob, we''re friends now, aren''t we? So I won''t make you do anything difficult. You can report whatever you need to, but aside from that, for the other reports about Antic City, I still hope you can cooperate with me!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This won''t affect me at all, it''s my personal matter, and thepany won''t say anything about it!"


    Bob Ferry did not want to be Robert''s puppet, so he was still struggling.


    Robert, unconcerned,ughed, "Is that so? I forgot to introduce these gentlemen to you, Bob!"


    With that, Robert gestured to the cameramen behind him,ughing, "They are reporters from the four main newspapers in Antic City. About your impressive performance just now, it will hit the headlines of these newspapers tomorrow. Additionally, our broadcastingpany will cover the content.


    You might think that the actions of just one individual might not cause much of an uproar nationwide, but what if I tell you that every reporter whoes to Antic City is experiencing the same thing as you? By then, this event, I think, will be a national sensation.


    At that point, given what you know about yourpany, do you think they will keep you? Will other newspapers dare to employ you?"


    Bob Ferry finally showed a look of fear, no longer caring about the nket on his body, he got up and grabbed Robert''s hand, "No, Robert, you can''t do this, if it''s like that, I''m finished!"


    With a smug smile, Robert said, "Of course, as a friend, I naturally won''t make you do anything difficult. So there are some things you still need to cooperate with me on, Bob. As a friend, you wouldn''t oppose my request, would you?"

 Chapter 179 107銆乄alker How could Donnie possibly be my dad?

    Antic City Train Station.


    Donnie, Margaret, Elena, South Brenton, and Walker were waiting here.


    Seeing the scenario, it was evident that a well-known female had arrived in Antic City. Find adventures on empire


    The woman known as America''s wealthiest female, Maholi Post, stepped off the train with her two daughters.


    "Maholi, it''s been such a long time!"


    Walker greeted her immediately, his face beaming with a smile.


    Upon seeing Walker, Maholi Post looked somewhat puzzled, "Walker, I didn''t expect you to be here!"


    Walkerughed heartily, "I''m just an idle man, and Donnie is a good friend of mine, so I''ve been staying around here. Hearing from Donnie that you would be arriving today, naturally, I had toe."


    Maholi Post revealed a smile of realization.


    With Walker as an intermediary, Donnie and Maholi Post also made contact for the first time quite smoothly.


    "Miss Post, youring over is definitely a very joyful matter for the Miss America election."


    Donnie, with warm enthusiasm, introduced Margaret, Elena, and the otherdies of South Brenton to Maholi while shaking her hand.


    To avoid any suspicion, after the introductions, Donnie handed over the duty of hosting Maholi to those threedies, as he and Walker sat in the same car.


    "Yourdy is really decked out in jewels!"


    Seated in the car, Donnie teased Walker.


    Just from the gemstone ne that Maholi was wearing around her neck, Donnie could estimate its worth to be at least 100,000 US dors!


    Walker looked at Donnie helplessly and said, "Since when has Maholi be my wife?"


    Donnie retorted, "If you''re not interested, I can let Robert have a go at it. You don''t know, Robert was known as the Little Casanova back in Elwood Vige, he even managed to woo the priest''s daughter!"


    Walker fell silent. He naturally didn''t believe Robert could pursue Maholi sessfully. People from two different sses had a slim chance of getting together, even slimmer than the chances of Donnie resolving the current situation smoothly!


    The group arrived at the Ritz Hotel, where Donnie held a small banquet in honor of Maholi''s arrival.


    "Mr. Block, I''ve reviewed the Miss America matter, and I''m very grateful for the contributions you''ve made for American women. This ss is for you!"


    Sitting at the dining table, Maholi raised her ss.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The benefits that the Miss America event brought to Donnie were not merely financial but, more significantly, social influence. Ever since the United States announced that women could also vote, the status of American women in society had been on the rise. Just this year alone, at least a dozen organizations for the protection of women''s rights had been born.


    As an awesomely prominent American woman, Maholi was naturally focusing on this issue.


    This was the reason why Maholi had dly epted when Donnie initially invited her.


    "This is what I ought to do!" Lifting his ss, Donnie said with a smile, "The development of society cannot be separated from women, yet this societycks the proper respect for women. I hope that through the Miss America pageant, everyone in America will understand that women can make contributions to themselves, their families, and the country!"


    Elena, sitting by the side, rolled her eyes as she watched Donnie conversing with Maholi. If she hadn''t known Donnie well enough, she might have thought just like Maholi that Donnie was indeed a man with ideals!


    After the pleasantries, Donnie proposed a matter, hoping Maholi would be one of the award-presenting guests on the day of the finals.


    "Currently, ording to the research by the Miss Americamittee, on the day of the finals, Mr. Harding will serve as the presenter for the champion Miss, while Charlie Chaplin will award the third-ce winner. Therefore, we would like to invite Miss Post to be the presenter for the runner-up!"


    Maholi revealed aplicated expression but eventually smiled gracefully, "Mr. Block, there''s something you might not be aware of!"


    Donnie looked at Maholi with a touch of concern and asked with a smile, "May I ask what matter you are referring to, Miss Post?"


    Maholi nced unintentionally at South Brenton, who was seated opposite her, before saying, "Actually, I am quite good friends with Florence. Just before I came here, Florence called me, and she mentioned that Harding''s election team is paying close attention to the recent events in Antic City. They have even proposed the idea of canceling Harding''s trip here!"


    It was indeed the fake liquor death that had caught attention!


    Donnie revealed a resigned smile and said, "So, Miss Post, you''re also nning to decline?"


    Post shook her head, "It''s not exactly a rejection, more like I want to see how Mr. Block will handle the situation. Beforeing here, I had already had someone investigate Mr. Block. You''ve managed to get to where you are now from a veteran with nothing to his name; I believe Mr. Block won''t easily be defeated by a single setback!"


    Later generations'' impression of Post mainlyes from inheriting a huge fortune and bing America''s first female magnate, in addition to her diverse romantic history.

 Chapter 180 107銆乄alker How could Donnie possibly be my dad?_2

    But few people notice that the Grain Empire Food Company actually developed even better under Maholi''s hands.


    If it weren''t for her sharp observation and execution skills, Maholi would not have been able to achieve this.


    This can be seen from the reputation of Vincent, Walker''s brother. Vincent had a better reputation than Maholi, but in fact, the decline of the Astor family started with him.


    Now, Maholi could speak her mind so uninhibitedly, which was actually a demonstration of her abilities.


    "Thank you for your trust, Miss Post," Maholi said with a hint of interest. "I think you won''t take long to make your own decision!"


    Smiling, Donnie nodded and responded, "Indeed, I''ve already found a solution, and I''m confident that it will sessfully turn the situation around!"


    Maholiughed, "Mr. Block, you''re certainly a very confident man. I''ll be watching with interest then!"


    "Regarding your group''s itinerary in Antic City these past few days, Maholi," Donnie said with a smile, "I''ve asked Walker to take good care of you, after all, you two are good friends. I''m sure you''ll have plenty to talk about with such a joyful reunion!"


    Walker added with augh, "Maholi, if there''s anythingcking in my hosting, please be forgiving!"


    Maholi turned over the challenging task to Walker, and after Donnie returned to the Block Tavern, he did not call Harding.


    The other party had not yet provided a definite response, indicating that they were still observing the developments of the situation. Calling Harding at this time might lead to being taken lightly, which would be counterproductive.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    For Donnie, the most important thing now was to resolve the influence of the death caused by drinking at Block Tavern; otherwise, it would be difficult to proceed with other matters.


    Consequently, Donnie summoned Robert.


    "How are the journalists doing?" he asked.


    With a rxed smile on his face, Robert replied, "They''ve all been taken care of. These people act invincible, but when troubles fall on them, it''s apletely different story."


    Donnie nodded and continued his inquiry, "Has the shipment of liquor from Phdelphia arrived?"


    Robert said, "It''s already here, and we''ve moved all of it into our storage!" However, with a hint of pain in his voice, he added, "All that liquor cost us more than twenty thousand US dors."


    Hearing that the liquor had already reached Antic City, Donnie felt relieved. Since everyone was eager to see the oue, he was ready to deliver a satisfactory result.


    "ording to our n, gather all the journalists tomorrow. Also, tell the broadcastingpany to be ready. Didn''t they say their ratings had been dropping recently? Well, we''ll give them a big headline to cover tomorrow!"


    Seeing that Donnie had made up his mind, Robert no longer advised against it, saying, "Alright, I''ll make the arrangements!"


    At that moment, the phone on Donnie''s desk rang. Picking up, he learned that was Nucky calling.


    "The situation in Trenton isn''t progressing smoothly. As I suspected before arriving here, many congressmen have raised objections, mainly focused on the incident at Block Tavern."


    Now that Donnie had prepared everything needed, there was no cause for concern.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Just give me one night, Nucky. By tomorrow morning, I believe their opposition will change. We''ll then be able to transform Antic City into a ce that all American tycoons can''t bear to leave!"


    "I must know your n!" After a pause on the line, Nucky spoke up, "Donnie, I need to reassure our supporters tonight, so they will continue to support us tomorrow!"


    Donnie did not conceal his n, sharing every detail with Nucky.


    After listening, Nucky fell silent again, and after a long while, he spoke up with some excitement, "Donnie, you''re truly amazing. Such a brilliant idea, how did youe up with it?"


    With modesty, Donnie replied, "I thought of itst night while using the toilet."


    "...Was it that you ran out of paper at the time?" Nucky said.


    Having addressed Nucky''s concerns, Walker arrived at the Block Tavern.


    "From the look on your face, I can tell you''re asking for a smack," Donnie said, eyeing the smug-looking Walker.


    Walker chuckled and didn''t take Donnie''s teasing to heart. Instead, he said, "After hearing what Maholi had to say, I made a point of calling Charlie Chaplin. While he didn''t outright decline to attend the Miss America finals, he subtly suggested that if he could avoid being a presenter, that would be even better."


    Clearly, Chaplin, out of regard for Walker''s request, wouldn''t refuse toe to Antic City, yet he preferred not to be too high-profile.


    "Having heard this news, I have an even stronger urge to smack you!" Donnie said calmly.


    Walkerughed, "Don''t worry. I told Chaplin to keep an eye on the news from Antic City Broadcast over the next couple of days."


    Donnie nodded and said, "This incident shows us that while we''ve maintained good rtions with these people, we can only ever be coborators, and we cannot add anything more to this rtionship."

 Chapter 181 107銆乄alker How could Donnie possibly be my dad?_3

    Walker didn''t argue, nodding his head, he said, "There''s no helping it, everyone looks out for their own interests. Hoping they would give up their own benefits and consider ours - that''s just not realistic!"


    Listening to Walker''s words, a smile appeared on Donnie''s face. Seeing Donnie smile, Walker asked somewhat puzzled, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" Donnie shook his head, still smiling, "Let''s not worry about those people for now. As long as we take care of our own matters, that''ll be enough!"


    Walker didn''t probe further into the matter, instead asking Donnie, "Then when do we start our n? I''d like to know, so I can prepare myself."


    "Tomorrow," Donnie said, "Tomorrow morning we can put our n into action!"


    Walker immediately smiled and said, "That''s great, then there''s nothing for me to worry about!"


    Then Walker cheerfully told Donnie, "I should be going then. I have a date with Maholi to watch an opera tonight!"


    The opulence of Antic City brought the city a lot of things, among which the increase in entertainment options was the most noticeable.


    Many operas now regarded Antic City as second only to New York. Enjoy more content from empire


    New York''s Broadway shows would even sometimes open in Antic City first. They wanted to see if audiences from Phdelphia, New York, and the like could ept their shows.


    Donnie, growing impatient, waved his hand dismissively, "Get lost. You''re not needed here anymore!"


    .


    "Walker, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen a smile on your face. I still remember when Uncle Astor passed away, you looked like a helpless child, standing there not knowing what to do!"


    At the Apollo Theater in Antic City, this year''s premiere of "Tilly''s Nightmare" starring Mary Dresler was ongoing, yet Maholi, sitting in the audience, was whispering to Walker.


    "I recall this afternoon, you still looked very preupied!"


    With a smile, Walker said, "Donnie is ready to move, and I''m happy thinking that by tomorrow, Donnie''s situation will change. This matter is worth celebrating!"


    Maholi paused, then suddenly asked, "Do you really trust Mr. Block so much?"


    Walker nodded, "Yes, that man always brings surprises!"


    "But I remember, this afternoon you told me you had only known Mr. Block for a little more than a month. Is there something that has made you trust someone so much in such a short period?"


    Maholi asked, slightly puzzled.


    Walker was momentarily taken aback, then gave a bitter smile, "I really hadn''t thought about that. I remember when I first came to Antic City, I was just curious about the legendary Donnie Block and then I met him. In our interactions... actually, Donnie Block is not a good man.


    But strangely, everyone around him seems to live very happily. Any problem seems to disappear under Donnie Block''s lead.


    This man has a kind of magic that turns decay into something marvelous!"


    Maholi nodded, "Even though you haven''t expressed your thoughts clearly, I think I understand. Uncle Astor''s death, Vincent''s actions, they''ve all left you without the fatherly and brotherly love you should have had, leaving you without someone to rely on. But when you met Donnie, you found that support!"


    Walker''s eyes widened, and he stared nkly at Maholi, "Are you saying I see Donnie as a father figure? No, no, that''s absolutely impossible!"


    This time it was Maholi''s turn to look stunned, but then sheughed uninhibitedly, even if it drew the displeasure of other audience members, Maholi didn''t stopughing.


    "Walker, you really are too funny. How could I possibly think that!"


    Maholi couldn''t help but pat Walker on the head.


    Walker''s face turned dark then red, "Even though I may have misunderstood your meaning, yourughter is something I can clearly feel. You''re making fun of me!"


    "No, no, no!" Maholiughed, "I''m not making fun of you, I just find you very interesting, something I hadn''t noticed before!"


    Walker didn''t know how to respond to Maholi''s words, and eventually chose to remain silent.


    Seeing Walker''s reaction, Maholi became even happier.


    Their rtionship moved forward unknowingly, one step at a time!


    .


    Although Donnie didn''t personally call Harding, someone would call Harding for him.


    That person was naturally South Brenton!


    "You''re noting for the Miss America final?"


    When South Brenton called Harding, she was unequivocal, her confidence rooted in the daughter she had borne for him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Did Donnie ask you to call me?" Harding''s tone was not very pleasant; he thought his woman in Antic City had entirely sided with Donnie.


    "Do I need Donnie to tell me such things? Your woman has already called Maholi, openly telling her at noon today, you''re not toe!"


    Only then did Harding realize he had ''misunderstood'' South Brenton.

 Chapter 182 107銆乄alker How could Donnie possibly be my dad?_4

    Harding was a romantic man, and romantic men always make one mistake: they care deeply about their women.


    So when Harding felt that he had misunderstood South Brenton, he immediately softened his tone, "Dear, you''ve misunderstood me. I, of course, want to go to Antic City, but I must also take into ount the advice of my campaign team. You know that this moment is crucial for me; I absolutely cannot afford any problems!"


    South Brenton didn''t care for Harding''s exnation and emphasized again, "So, does that mean you are noting?"


    Facing South Brenton''s question, Harding seemed somewhat flustered, "About this matter, dear, I cannot hide it from you. If Donnie really cannot handle the incident of someone dying at Block Tavern, then it is indeed not suitable for me to appear in Antic City anymore!"


    South Brenton asked, "But you seemed so happy talking with Donnie initially. Why abandon him at this time?"


    Harding gave a bitter smile, "I admit Donnie is a very good friend, but the impact of this incident is too great. I cannot sacrifice my opportunities just because I got along well with Donnie. Dear, these things are only temporary. Once I be President, you will be able toe to Washington."


    By then, I''ll arrange a ce for you in the White House, and we can be together long-term!"


    South Brenton replied with a coldugh, "And then endlessly hide from your wife, is that it?"


    Harding immediately responded, "Dear, don''t worry, it won''t be for too long. Once I get settled, I will bring up the divorce with Florence!"


    If it had been before, South Brenton would have certainly believed Harding''s words, but now?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    South Brenton did not believe it anymore because she had also realized something. Harding could not possibly be the President of the United States for just one term. As long as Harding wanted to pursue re-election, then he could not do without the support of the Clevnd financial consortium behind Florence.


    Such profound thoughts, of course, were not originated by South Brenton herself.


    "Okay, but there''s something you might not know yet. Donnie has alreadye up with a response n for this situation. If nothing goes wrong, it will be broadcast on Antic City Broadcast tomorrow morning!"


    South Brenton''s tone lightened.


    Hearing South Brenton''s words, Harding immediately became serious, and it also made him forget to ask how South Brenton knew about Donnie''s n.


    "Dear, what is Donnie''s n?" Stay updated with empire


    Deep down, Harding didn''t want the newly established cooperation with Donnie to fracture. So if Donnie could smoothly get through this crisis, Harding would be very willing to continue his cooperation with Donnie!


    "Wait until tomorrow, tomorrow morning you will know!" South Brenton did not satisfy Harding''s demand, "This is your punishment for not having me in your heart!"


    After saying this, South Brenton hung up the phone, leaving Harding holding the phone with a wry smile, but at the same time, he called people like Harry D''Agostino toe to his office immediately. He needed to analyze the situation, in case Donnie really resolved the issue, to decide how they should respond.


    At this moment, everyone was anticipating what would happen tomorrow morning!

 Chapter 183 108, the center of public attention

    At eight in the morning, inside the restaurant of a suite at the Shield Hotel in Chicago.


    Harding was having breakfast with his campaign team, discussing the content of his speech for the afternoon.


    "Harding, I think your earlier speech in Indiana was very sessful, but if you could enrich your emotions a bit more and say some substantial things, it would be even better!"


    After finishing his milk, Harry said, "So based on these issues, we have made some revisions to the script for your afternoon speech. After breakfast, we need to review it again to see if there are any problems!"


    Harding set down his milk and nodded, "No problem. You guys are the professionals, I trust you!"


    Faced with Harding''s cooperation, Harry and the others were very happy and then raised some questions about the details.


    While Harry was sharing his thoughts, Harding suddenly put down his cutlery and said, "Harry, do you know that Donnie is ready to start striking back, and it''s happening this morning at nine o''clock!"


    Harry was aware, but when answering Harding''s question, he said, "I haven''t paid much attention to Donnie''s actions recently, nor have I been in touch with him, so I''m not too clear about this matter!"


    Hardingughed heartily, "I thought you knew everything. This matter does concern whether we need to change our itinerary for Antic City, so I made a point of calling Donnie. He seemed very confident on the phone!"


    "Hmph!"


    The until-now silent Florence let out a scornful snort.


    "What can a country bumpkin like him do? He just wants to use your identity for his own cover. Harding, your status is about to change. In a few months, you will be the most powerful man in the United States, and you shouldn''t do anything that could damage your image because of a country bumpkin!"


    In the face of Florence''s dissatisfaction, everyone understood that her displeasure actually stemmed from another woman in Antic City. But now it seemed that this woman''s rtionship with Donnie Block had be much closer, which in turn made Florence very unhappy with Donnie as well.


    "Mrs. Harding, while Donnie''s problems are not small, the Antic City Broadcast in his hands is something we need. It''s also precisely because of a speech on the Antic City Broadcast that Harding achieved far greater results in this tour than expected. So, we all think that if Donnie''s situation isn''t too bad, we shouldn''t give up on him!"


    As someone with a direct interest in Donnie, Harry still spoke in his defense at this moment.


    Florence didn''t think much of Harding but valued Harry greatly because she knew that without Harry''s help, Harding could never be President.


    "With this situation in Antic City now being nationally known, what can Donnie do to solve it? Unless he ties up all those reporters in Antic City and threatens them to change the direction of their reports!"


    Florence said with contempt.


    "If that''s the case, then we truly overestimated Donnie before, and this man really isn''t necessary to cooperate with!"


    Harry said with a smile.


    In the face of such arguments, Harding did not give his own response but just checked the time, and then smilingly said, "Anyway, it''s not much longer until nine o''clock in the morning. Let''s listen to the broadcastter, and we''ll know what Donnie''s solution is, right?"


    Everyone knew there was no other way.


    So, after finishing breakfast, the group went to Harding''s temporary office, turned on the radio, and tuned into Antic City Broadcast.


    At this moment, the radio host was reporting some news about Antic City.


    The most luxurious hotel in Trenton city, the capital of New Jersey, is the Hillock Hotel.


    Nucky was sitting on the couch in the study with New Jersey State Senator Damai James, with a radio set between them.


    Damai James, in his forties, was once just awyer, but with Nucky''s help, he became a state senator for New Jersey and Nucky''s most loyal coborator within the State Government system!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Nucky, I''m really curious, when did you allow such an ambitious character to emerge in Antic City? If this time, Donnie actually turns the tide, then his influence in Antic City might well match yours!"


    Nucky smiled, not seeming worried at all, "Damai, if Antic City can use this opportunity to really be the first city in the United States to legalize the spinach industry, the city''s development can''t do without young people like Donnie Bruck. As for his reputation¡­ everything he has now, I can allow him to have, and of course, I can also make him lose it. You should trust my ability!"


    Damai James shook his head, "I''m just curious, knowing your rtionship with City Hall, this man still willingly brought you in as a shareholder for the new hotel. Isn''t he worried that you''ll kick him outter?"


    Nucky''s smile remained unchanged: "There''s nothing to be curious about, because his n can''t do without our help. Without our assistance, his hotel, even if built, would only amount to a luxurious-looking shell." Find your next read at empire

 Chapter 184 108, the center of public attention_2

    ```


    As for the concerns you mentioned, he certainly understood them, but I have seen through Donnie now. He''s a very confident and aggressive man.


    Such a man, certain of his irreceability, also believes that City Hall cannot do without his business strategies. I don''t believe he doesn''t have tricks up his sleeve, but as long as City Hall and I own two-thirds of this hotel''s shares, and I also gain control of the charitable foundation, then Donnie will always be my worker!"


    "Haha!" Damai Jamesughed and said, "Well, since you''re so confident, I won''t say anything more about that matter. Let''s talk about the incident that''s supposed to happen today."


    At this, Damai James looked at Nucky and asked, "Do you really think Donnie Block''s method canpletely turn around the crisis this incident has brought?"


    Nucky had already exined Donnie''s n to Damai James.


    "The sess rate is at least over fifty percent. Now, the most difficult part isn''t Donnie''s actions, but those reporters from other newspapers who stayed in Antic City. As long as these people change their reporting direction, there will be no problem at all with this issue!"


    In Nucky''s view, the hardest part of the whole situation was how to deal with these reporters.


    A stroke of the pen can sway the direction of reporting left or right, and it''s a troublesome issue. Media is meant to manipte public opinion and guide the masses.


    Why did the Block Tavern''s fatal incident cause such a nationwide uproar? Wasn''t it because the media focused all their reporting on the serious consequences triggered by this event?


    James nodded, saying, "I hope Mr. Donnie Block of Antic City can resolve this matter as well. After all, everyone at this afternoon''s House of Representatives meeting is waiting for the oue. As long as there''s no problem on the House side, the Governor''s situation will be much easier to handle!"


    In Antic City, Nucky could manipte everything single-handedly, controlling City Hall, gang members.


    Harry once said that winning Nucky''s support was akin to getting the support of New Jersey, but in reality, Nucky''s influence was not as absolute in New Jersey as it was in Antic City.


    Just like the current Governor of New Jersey, whose rtionship with Nucky seemed close, they were not at the stage of sharing the same pants.


    Stay updated via empire


    The two shared an important mutual interest, which was the rtionship pertaining to Prohibition. Governor Edwards, having received support from Nucky and the previous Governor, became the new Governor of New Jerseyst year, and his most important campaign promise was, "I n to thwart the enforcement of Prohibition in this state."


    In fact, Edwards did as he said. New Jersey was thest state in the United States to ratify Prohibition, and its enforcement was dyed by two yearspared to other states!


    This was the seemingly close rtionship between the two, but Edwards had his own political needs. As a politician, he couldn''t simply follow Nucky''s lead in everything.


    This was different from the situation in Antic City with Baharach!


    Nucky said with a smile, "I believe Governor Edwards would be very happy to see Antic City grow into one of the most important cities in the United States!"


    Jamesughed and said, "Well, now let''s hear about how Donnie ns to make a counterattack in this situation!"


    .


    Los Angeles, an outdoor cafe on Sunset Boulevard.


    Theedy master Charlie Chaplin and his coborator Griffith were sitting there drinking coffee, with passersby asionally ncing at the two men of such renown.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Chaplin and Griffith were already ustomed to such attentive gazes.


    "I imagine Walker would be quite unhappy after knowing your decision, wouldn''t he?"


    Griffith joked with Chaplin, "With such a scandal breaking out in Antic City, I think you shouldn''t even bother going there!"


    Chaplin waved his hand and said, "I have to go, Walker''s influence is still significant. Without his help, the film back then wouldn''t have beenpleted smoothly."


    ```


    "As long as I don''t have to be a judge or present an award, that''ll be fine!"


    Gerry had long be ustomed to his old friend''s personality and didn''t mind his decision.


    "It''s just a pity about Donnie Block. I actually have some interest in him. If it weren''t for this incident, I think he would definitely be a well-known figure in the United States!"


    Charlie Chaplinughed and said, "Isn''t he already a nationwide celebrity now?"


    Gerry alsoughed, "But I think, this is certainly not what he wants."


    Chaplin spread his hands, "Then there''s nothing that can be done, no one''s life can always be smooth sailing."


    Chaplin''s words made Gerry think about their current situation at United, and he shook his head helplessly, "I heard that Walker already called you, saying that Donnie Block has a solution?"


    Chaplin waved his hand nonchntly, "It''s just a tactic to persuade me. The situation has already developed to this point, what solution could Donnie Block possibly have?"


    Gerry checked the time, "There''s not much time left until nine o''clock. Whatever solution Donnie Block has thought of, we will soon find out."


    Chaplin looked at Gerry and said with a smile, "Why do I find that you seem very concerned about this matter?"


    Gerry replied with a smile, "Through Donnie''s issue, I was reminded of ourpany''s current predicament, so I was thinking, if Donnie Block can solve the problems he is facing, maybe he could provide some ideas for solving the issues ourpany is dealing with!"


    Chaplin gave a dismissive wave of his hand, "How could that be possible? The situation we''re facing is much more serious than Donnie Block''s, and besides, how could a bootlegger from Antic City possibly have a way to solve ourpany''s problems!"


    "Ha ha!" Gerryughed loudly, "Regardless of whether he has a solution or not, we still have to listen!"


    This time, Chaplin didn''t counter Gerry!


    Gerry continued, "By the way, if Donnie Block really manages to solve his problem this time, I''m actually quite interested in visiting Antic City to meet this young Mr. Block!"


    Chaplin said, "Then I fear you may not have the chance!"


    While the two were chatting, the time reached nine o''clock.


    Gerry stood up and went to his car, where he took out a radio.


    "The time hase, let''s reveal the answer to the riddle!"


    Turning on the radio, Gerry tuned to the Antic City Broadcast channel.


    "Regardless, the business radio station Donnie founded is truly admirable. Nowadays, if I don''t listen to the Antic City Broadcast content daily, I feel like something is missing!"


    Gerry joked.


    Chaplin didn''t respond to Gerry''s words, which in itself meant that, deep down, Chaplin had no objections to what Gerry said!


    The Antic City Broadcast had indeed be an essential listening program for many people!


    In Antic City, Donnie, dressed in a sharp suit, said to Robert with a smile, "Today is your first public appearance in front of the entire United States, don''t be nervous!"


    Robert chuckled and replied, "Don''t worry, I will definitely make thousands of American girls go crazy over my voice today!"

 Chapter 185 109, Shocking, Shocking (7K big chapter, please subscribe~)

    Maholi, apanied by Walker, was riding in a blue Rolls-Royce driving on Chicago Avenue in the North District of Antic City.


    "This street divides the entire North District in two," said Walker, "and if you follow it northward, you''ll leave Antic City."


    Maholi listened to Walker''s introduction, looking at the ckmunity outside and reflected, "The ckmunity here is different from New York''s."


    Walker exined, "Antic City has a lot of service industries that require ckbor, which is why the standard of living for ck people here is somewhat better than in New York."


    Maholi chuckled softly, "I suppose it also has something to do with ck people having the same number of votes as white people, right?"


    Walkerughed heartily, "Seeing through things without saying them is something Donnie often says!"


    Maholi smiled and nodded. When the car crossed Chicago Avenue and reached a dirt road, it indicated they had left the city.


    "So the main character of today''s event is naturally Donnie Block?"


    Walker shook his head, "Today''s protagonist isn''t Donnie, but Robert you''ve met before, the owner of Block Tavern."


    Although Maholi was already 32 years old, when she tilted her head pondering Walker''s words, she still exuded a hint of girlish charm.


    Seeing her like this, Walker became slightly distracted, which led to him not noticing the situation ahead.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Careful!"


    Maholi suddenly eximed, snapping Walker back to attention. He noticed a Ford Model T in front of him and swerved around it with a sharp turn.


    "Sorry, I just..." An unsettled Walker then apologized to Maholi.


    Maholi gathered her hair and shook her head, "It''s okay, but what were you thinking about just now, Walker?"


    Remembering what Donnie had once told him about pursuing girls with boldness, attention to detail, and thick skin, Walker said somewhat embarrassedly, "I was focused entirely on you just now, Maholi. These past few days, I''ve been wanting to tell you that this time you seem much prettier than any other time I''ve seen you!"


    Maholi, flustered by Walker''s sudden flirtatiousment, adjusted her hair again to hide her nervousness, "You said today''s main character is Robert, but if today''s event is really as groundbreaking as you mentioned, shaking the whole United States, shouldn''t Donnie be the one..."


    Without dwelling on his previous topic, Walker exined with a smile, "That''s Donnie for you. He never keeps all the limelight to himself. ording to Donnie, it means little if only he seeds. True sess for himes when the people around him also find sess. That''s when his sess gains meaning."


    Maholi nodded slowly.


    .


    Phew!


    "What was with that car just now? We almost crashed into it!"


    Bob Ferry grumbled from the Ford car that Walker had just overtaken.


    After his grumbling, a sense of powerlessness rose within Bob Ferry. He had thought his trip to Antic City would be a pleasant assignment, but instead, Robert and the others had managed to gain leverage over him.


    "What on earth is Robert nning to do today? If they can''t produce the earth-shattering news they imed, what will I do?"


    Although Bob Ferry had bowed to Robert that night, he also told Robert that the directive to focus on Block Tavern came from his newspaper''s higher-ups and that even if he wanted to help, the newspaper wouldn''t agree.


    At that time, Robert didn''t press the issue, only asking Bob Ferry to report truthfully about today''s events.


    Now, Bob Ferry found it hard to trust Robert''s word.


    In his view, if he didn''t help Robert, Robert would undoubtedly expose what happened that night, and then... the consequences...


    Thinking of those possible oues made Bob Ferry feel helpless, yet he knew he still had to drive carefully. Today, the normally deserted dirt road was teeming with people, either driving or walking¡ªeveryone seemed to be heading to the same destination as him.


    "Could it be that Donnie has found a way to alter everyone''s perception?"


    Seeing so many people, Bob Ferry couldn''t help but doubt, but for the life of him, he couldn''t think of any way that could change the American public''s impression of Donnie Block and Antic City.


    With these doubts, Bob Ferry arrived at the destination. There was no need to search intentionally, as the ce was already crowded with countless people.


    Bob Ferry even saw the two people from the blue Rolls-Royce that had just passed him. Although "The New York Times" wasn''t a tabloid, it was very familiar with the city''s celebrities like Maholi Post and Walker Astor.


    "How did these two end up together?"


    Bob Ferry wondered, but didn''t forget to take out his camera and snap a picture of both in the same frame. Experience tales at empire


    At that moment, not only Bob Ferry but also other journalists recognized Maholi Post and Walker Astor and began photographing them.


    "It looks like once we return to New York, the news about the two of us will be flying all over the ce!"


    Facing the photographers, Maholi smiled unconcernedly.

 Chapter 186 109, Shocking, shocking (7K large chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    ```


    "If that''s the case, I would be very happy!"


    Having already spoken just now, Walker no longer concealed anything.


    Listening to Walker''s words, Maholi did not respond.


    Indeed, even if Maholi had wanted to respond, he no longer had the mood to do so, for by that time he had already passed through the crowd under Walker''s protection and had seen the situation in the middle.


    Right in the center of the semicircr crowd stood dozens ofrge wooden barrels filled with whiskey, and Walker''s mentioned Robert was now suited and booted, standing beside them. Not far from him were employees of the Antic City Broadcastpany who had moved the broadcasting equipment outside.


    And the journalists who had been taking pictures of Maholi and Walker, by then, had also made their way through the crowd and observed such a sight.


    "This?"


    Upon seeing such a scene, they suddenly thought of a possibility, and their eyes immediately turned towards Donnie Block, who stood among the crowd.


    Donnie Block, too, was wearing a suit today, but he seemed deliberately understated, not wishing to put more focus on himself that day.


    Time quickly reached nine o''clock in the morning, and at this time, Antic City Broadcast officially aired the broadcast live.


    In Chicago, at the temporary office of the Shield Hotel, Harding and his campaign team were listening to the content on the radio at that time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, fellow citizens of Antic City, esteemed visitors to Antic City, journalist friends adhering to the principles of transparency and fairness, and all American listeners in front of your radios, good morning, I am Robert Lird, the owner of Block Tavern; I am profoundly sorry for taking up your precious time amidst our busy schedules."


    "This Robert Lird can sure talk, covering everyone!"


    Harry said with augh after listening to the first part of Robert''s speech.


    Hardingughed and said, "Donnie had told me before, the friends around him are actually all quite talented!"


    Harry smiled and continued to listen to what followed.


    "I know everyone is deeply concerned about the unfortunate incident that happened at Block Tavern, our Antic City. I want to first apologize to everyone once again because our incident has worried you..."


    "Today, here, I want to assure everyone through Antic City Broadcast that every visitor to Antic City can feel one hundred percent safe. The incident that happened before will not happen again...."


    Upon hearing this, Harry said with a bit of disappointment, "If he just wants to use the broadcast for a rification, I would be disappointed in Donnie!"


    "Firstly, I want to rify one thing: the liquor sold that day at Block Tavern was not brewed by us, but purchased from elsewhere!"


    Robert''s voice on the radio was very resounding.


    But the audience outside the radio was somewhat disappointed because they felt that Robert was making excuses for himself.


    "However...." Just when people were doubting, Robert changed his tone, "Regardless of whether these barrels of whiskey were brewed by us, they were sold at our tavern, so we have no intention of evading responsibility for this matter."


    "This attitude is all right, but not enough!" Harry gave his assessment when he heard this.


    Harding chuckled and said, "I think Donnie surely wouldn''t just resort to this little trick!"


    Although it was Robert speaking, neither Harding nor Harry believed that Robert was the one directing this matter. Discover more content at empire


    Firstly, we at Block Tavern would like to apologize to the family of the unfortunate Phyllis and offer them apensation of 5,000 US Dors to express our remembrance for Mr. Phyllis.


    Secondly, Block Tavern will also donate 10,000 US Dors to the WCTU, hoping that with this ten thousand dors, the WCTU can help more friends in need.


    Finally...."


    "This statement is somewhat...." Harry felt a bit conflicted upon hearing this, saying, "Donating to the WCTU is one thing, butpensating Phyllis''s family 5,000 US Dors could lead many Americans to believe that making money in Antic City is an easy affair. This could even potentially trigger a bacsh among them!"


    After considering for a moment, Harding said, "I don''t think so, the amount of thepensation is indeed a bit high, but you haven''t noticed, this sum of money is an enormous amount for an ordinary worker in Phdelphia; under such circumstances, they will definitely be very interested in Antic City, Block Tavern, and Robert.


    I can assure you, after this event, no one will be able to stop the blue-cor workers from Phdelphia, New York, from having the desire to spend in Antic City.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even if it means death, they would want to die in Antic City!"


    Harry realized, "I understand, after this event is over, even if such incidents ur in Antic City again, it won''t cause the same uproar as now. Donnie has essentially used this fifteen thousand dors to advertise Antic City to the entire nation!"


    Harding nodded with a smile.


    .


    In Trenton city, because Antic City Broadcast did not set up a transmitter there, the sound they heard was not very clear.


    But they heard everything nheless.


    "Your partner is not simple at all; he''s got a big vision, even advertising for Antic City at this time!" Damai James eximed after listening to it all.


    ```

 Chapter 187 109, Shocking, shocking (7K large chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    ```


    Nucky''s face lit up with a satisfied smile as he said, "This is why I appreciate Donnie Block, his thoughts may be profound, but there''s no denying that his ideas for developing Antic City are the same as mine."


    Damai Jamesughed heartily, "That''s because the better Antic City develops, the better business is for you guys!"


    Nucky tooughed heartily.


    .


    New York, an open-air cafe!


    "Haha!" Griffithughed loudly, "That Donnie is really something, being able to publicly admit their mistakes on the radio. This can mitigate the impact of the issue to a certain extent!"


    Charlie Chaplin shook his head, "Not enough, their current approach is only resolving some of their issues at a local level, but it''s impossible topletely reverse their national impact!"


    But Griffith, unconcerned, said, "What does that matter? I know a bit about Antic City. Its main visitors are blue-cor workers from Phdelphia, New York. As long as they ay those people''s concerns, that''s enough!"


    Charlie Chaplin snorted coldly once more but didn''t express his opinion on the matter further.


    Griffith knew that he had touched a nerve with Chaplin, who was now feeling irritated.


    "Besides, we haven''t finished listening to Mr. Robert Lird''s speech; perhaps he really has a solution!"


    .


    "...Finally, in order to eliminate everyone''s concerns about Antic City, Block Tavern has specially purchased all the whiskey of the same kind in one go, spending nearly a hundred thousand US Dors. But that''s not a concern now, even if it bankrupts us, we want to make Antic City a healthy, positive, and uplifting city."


    So, now, in front of all the people of Antic City, all the journalists, all the tourists, and every radio listener, we will destroy all the whiskey, rum, and brandy in Antic City that poses safety hazards, all at once!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Every attendee on site, every listener in front of the radio, was shocked by Robert''sst words.


    Nearly a hundred thousand US Dors worth of whiskey, rum, and brandy to be destroyed all at once?


    How could this be?


    While everyone was puzzled, Robert had already put down the microphone and took an ax from Westglenn''s hands, decisively walking toward the barrels filled with whiskey, rum, and brandy.


    Those listening on the radio couldn''t see the scene, only learning of Robert''s actions through the host''s words.


    "Mr. Robert Lird has approached the barrels numbering over a hundred, he''s raised the ax high, then brought it down with force... Booom, the first barrel was smashed open, golden liquid flowing out, the scent of whiskey spreading along the shore of Antic City, the poor quality liquor was flowing into the Antic..."


    Crack!


    Chicago, Shield Hotel, Harding''s temporary office. Listening to the radio, Harding couldn''t help but excitedly pat the desk.


    "Genius, genius, only a genius coulde up with such a method, Donnie is that genius, his method is brilliant. After today, no one will doubt the enthusiasm of Antic City again. From now on, Antic City will be a benchmark city in the United States!"


    Seeing Harding''s excited demeanor, Harry was also very happy. He knew that this time, Donnie had really made a phenomenaleback, and this event would surely go down in American business history.


    By now, probably no one would doubt the sincerity of Antic City anymore.


    Bootleggers from all over the nation would flock to Antic City... Harry could almost see countless banknotes waving at him.


    "Harry, call Donnie immediately, tell him we will definitely arrive in Antic City on time, I want to give a major speech in Antic City."


    When Donnie had set up this benchmark for Antic City, the entire nation would view Antic City as a representative of credibility, and any presidential candidate elected from this city would also be seen as a representative of integrity, owing to Antic City''s influence!


    Harding had already thought of this first thing.


    "My dear Harding, even if we want to call Donnie, it''s not possible right now!"


    Harry had also thought of the same issue Harding had, but he still didn''t call Donnie immediately, even though he very much wanted to get on the phone with him right away!


    "Why not now? Why not now, Harry, I can assure you that other people are definitely starting to call Donnie!"


    Harding said urgently.


    "You can rest assured on that front!" Harry tried to reassure him, "Donnie is our staunch ally, he wouldn''t choose anyone else. What I mean is, Donnie must be at the scene right now, even if we call his office, he won''t be able to answer!"


    "Still, we should call! Even if Donnie isn''t in the office, we can leave a message with his assistant, letting Donnie know that we called him at the first opportunity!"


    Seeing Harding''s demeanor, Harry could only say helplessly, "Alright, I''ll call now!"


    .


    "Although I had already learned of Donnie Block''s n from you, I must admit, experiencing it firsthand is still incredibly shocking!"


    ``` Readtest stories on empire

 Chapter 188 109, Shocking, shocking (7K large chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    Damai James listened to the voice on the radio andughed loudly.


    It wasn''t just Damai James who was shocked, Nucky felt the same way, "Donnie always manages to bring us surprises!"


    Getting to his feet, Damai James no longer nned to listen to the rest of the broadcast, "We can go find Governor Edwards now. I believe he will surely have apletely different opinion about our proposal!"


    Nucky also stood up, "That''s what I think too. Before this, whether it was Edwards or some guys in the House of Representatives, they all thought Antic City was a city without integrity. But now, Donnie''s actions have indeed told them that the very foundation of Antic City is integrity!"


    As the two walked out of the office, Damai James suddenly asked Nucky, "Still, it seems a bit of a pity to just destroy private liquor worth a hundred thousand US dors like this!"


    "Haha!" Nucky burst intoughter, "A hundred thousand US dors is the selling price of this private liquor, not its cost."


    Caught off guard for a moment, Damai James thenughed, "Antic City truly is a city based on integrity!"


    Nuckyughed, "Naturally!"


    .


    "Charlie, I''ve made up my mind, I''m going to Antic City with you. This Mr. Donnie Block is just too brilliant. I never thought that things could turn out this way!"


    Although Griffith had nothing to do with this matter, as someone who had been following it, he was amazed to hear that Antic City dared to boldly destroy a hundred thousand dors'' worth of private liquor. He also developed a strong interest in Donnie Block.


    Charlie Chaplin sat there with aplex expression. As a proud man, he never thought that anyone coulde up with a solution for the issue that he hadn''t thought of himself.


    But now Donnie Block had done it.


    And not only had he done it, but he had done it beautifully. Chaplin believed that after this, even America''s real tycoons would definitely want to check out Antic City.


    "Let''s go, I''m very interested in this Mr. Donnie Block now!"


    At this point, Chaplin finally acknowledged Donnie Block''s genius.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing Chaplin''s reaction, Griffith couldn''t help but smile.


    .


    Discover more content at empire


    Antic City!


    All the people on the scene watched as Robert, with each swing of his ax, smashed one barrel after another, watching the various colors of liquor flow down the rocks and into the Antic.


    Such a scene was far more shocking than those who were listening over the radio.


    Bob Ferry had now forgotten the threats Robert had made towards him and was just continuously taking pictures¡ªcapturing Robert swinging his ax, capturing the liquor flowing into the sea.


    It wasn''t only Bob Ferry doing this¡ªjournalists from other newspapers were doing the same. As journalists, they naturally knew what kind of sensation this event would cause afterwards.


    Now, what they had to do was to take photos of the scene first, and then, as soon as Robertpleted his act, they would immediately go for an interview, and then rush to write up today''s event into a news report and send it back to theirpanies!


    It was just when they thought of these things that they couldn''t help but have a questione to mind.


    Robert must have known about the coverage of this incident, but why did he set it up to threaten them at the beginning?


    "Walker, did you know about Donnie Block''s n all along!"


    A hundred thousand US dors couldn''t shock Maholi, but the scene before her did shock her. So, it took a while before Maholi recovered.


    Walker smiled and nodded, "Indeed, I knew about it for quite some time, but even so, when I am faced with the situation at hand, I am still shocked!"


    Maholi nodded, "It''s truly shocking. If you could apply this incident to a certain brand, I believe that brand would sell like crazy!"


    Walkerughed heartily, "To Donnie, Antic City itself is a brand. I believe this event will give Antic City a different feel to everyone!"


    Maholi just thought about it for a moment, nodded, and then turned her gaze to Donnie, who was always smiling not far away.


    "Now I admit, having such a friend is indeed something worth celebrating!" Maholi said earnestly.


    Walkerughed heartily, "Then, dear Maholi, do you have any thoughts about being the award presenter for the runner-up of the Miss America final?"


    Maholi said with a smile, "I have never wavered about it!"


    Walker first smiled, then saidughingly, "That''s true, Maholi, you always make the right choices, just like how we can be better friends now!"


    Maholi looked at the increasingly teasing Walker,ughed again, and said nothing.


    Donnie Block watched Robert dispose of the alcohol with a calm expression and said to Eli beside him, "Eli, I think the workload of your security department is going to increase in the future!"


    Eli shook off his shock and asked, "What do you mean, Donnie?"


    Donnieughed, "After this incident, I believe more people wille to Antic City. As the protectors of Antic City, your security department will certainly be busier!"


    "Haha!" Eliughed, "That''s the task of our security department after all. Besides, isn''t it better for us if there are more tourists in Antic City?"


    Donnie also nodded in satisfaction andughed, "That''s right. So now, you shouldn''t have any more doubts about my n to build a world-ss hotel in Antic City, should you?"


    Before this, Eli, even though aware of Donnie''s n, shared the same view with many others and thought it was unrealistic, as Antic City is not New York!


    But now...


    "I have never doubted your decisions, Donnie!"


    Donnieughed heartily after listening and patted Eli Johnson on the shoulder, "Alright, I''ll leave things here to you!"


    Eli paused, pointing at Robert who was still disposing of the bootleg alcohol, "You''re leaving? Robert isn''t done yet?"


    "You can leave. There won''t be any problems with you and Robert here. And I believe the phone in my office must be about to blow up by now."


    After saying that, Donnie turned and left, leaving Eli with a view of his retreating back...

 Chapter 189 110, Good news comes one after another (7K grand chapter, please subscribe~)

    "Donnie, you''re back already? Shouldn''t you be on-site at this time?"


    When Harding received Donnie''s call, he asked in surprise, his radio broadcasting the situation of Robert destroying the liquor next to him.


    "I guessed you would call me, Mr. Harding, so I came back!"


    Donnie said in a rxed tone.


    After listening, Hardingughed heartily, "I must say, talking to you, Donnie, is always such a pleasure!"


    "Receiving a call from Mr. Harding at this time is also a great pleasure for me!" Donnie said with an implied meaning.


    Harding fell silent for a moment, then said earnestly, "Donnie, I owe you an apology for what happened before. As partners, I should have trusted you!"


    "What''s past is past!" Donnie picked up the whiskey on the table and said with a smile, "I believe that after this incident, the cooperation between you and me will be very pleasurable, Mr. Harding!"


    "Of course!" Harding said without hesitation, "In fact, I''ve already invited Benn toe with me to Antic City. I believe you and Benn will have a very pleasant conversation too!"


    Donnie was thrilled inside; the impact of destroying the bad liquor was starting to ferment slowly. Before, it was Donnie who sought cooperation with Harding, but through this incident,


    the influence of Antic City had been enhanced, increasing the brand integrity of the city, and Harding had started considering what he needed to contribute proactively.


    "If that''s the case, rest assured that I will organize a grand reception dinner for Mr. Harding, your team, and Mr. Benn when the timees in Antic City!"


    "Then it''s settled, we''ll see each other in ten days!"


    "See you in ten days!"


    Donnie hung up the phone, smiling, and said to Mashang Evans sitting opposite him, "It looks like we should have no problems obtaining the broadcast rights for Major League Baseball now. It''s time we start making some preparations!"


    Mashang Evans, hearing Donnie''s words, also showed a smile. Actually, during this period, the issues with Antic City Broadcast had been troubling Evans.


    With the Miss America finals about to begin, as the hottest news in the United States at the moment, Evans was very aware that the radio station''s listenership would decline after the event ended.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    This was not something Evans could ept; after experiencing the peak, it was hard for anyone to settle for mediocrity.


    Therefore, Evans had been searching for a news story that could be reported continuously and that was newsworthy, but such news was hard toe by.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now he didn''t have to worry anymore. With Donnie about to bring exclusive broadcasts of Major League Baseball to Antic City Broadcast, as America''s most popr sports event, Evans knew he would no longerck broadcast content.


    "Boss, I have to say your decision is absolutely right. In America, no one doesn''t support Major League Baseball!"


    Donnie didn''t take Evans'' ttery to heart but instead instructed him, "What''s most important for you now is to recruit a few qualified Major League Baseballmentators."


    Evans nodded earnestly, "I understand. I''m ready to go to New York and will surely recruit qualifiedmentators!"


    Donnie said with a smile, "Don''t focus all your attention on professionalmentators!"


    Evans looked puzzled and asked, "Boss, what do you mean?"


    Donnie exined, "Perhaps we can put together a broadcast team like this: one professional host to ensure the professionalism of our broadcasts, plus you could recruit three retired Major League Baseball star yers to join our broadcast team. These star yers, though retired, still have their own followers.


    With their firsthand experience in games, they can report on the sporting event from a closer, more game-rted perspective. You might even let them support different teams during the matches. I think such programs would definitely attract many more viewers."


    Evans''s eyes gleamed as he couldn''t help saying, "Boss, didn''t I just say you''re a genius?"


    Donnie nodded without any pretense.


    "I have to say it again, you really are a genius. Such a brilliant idea is sure to seed!" Evans didn''t skimp on his praise.


    Donnieughed and said, "Well then, let''s do it!"


    "Yes!"


    Once Evans had left, Donnie said to John, "As soon as we secure the exclusive broadcasting rights for Major League Baseball, we''ll start organizing betting operations for it in Antic City."


    Sports events are always an indispensable part of betting operations. Just as the Antic City Broadcast would lose listenership without Miss America, their betting ie would disappear as well.


    Looking to increase more ie, naturally, Donnie wouldn''t give up on Major League Baseball, a goose thatid golden eggs!


    John showed an excited expression, "That''s great, I was thinking, after Miss America ends, whether our betting operations would have to stop, but now there''s no need to worry!"

 Chapter 190 110, Good news comes one after another (7K grand chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    However, John soon expressed his concerns, "But Major League Baseball, unlike Miss America, cannot be controlled by us to determine the oue. Won''t this affect our revenue?"


    Donnie chuckled lightly and said, "Once capital enters the market, everything won''t remain the same. As long as we establish cooperation with Benn, when he sees the massive amount of money before him, do you think he can still stay sober?"


    And it''s not just Benn. By then, we can have our people infiltrate the management of Major League Baseball, contact every yer individually, and even the umpires. As long as we are willing to spend money, the results will definitely be within our control!"


    John pped his forehead and chuckled, "Right, how could I have forgotten about that!"


    As John was feeling happy, Dwight suddenly spoke in a low voice, "Boss, have you forgotten about the ck Sox event that happenedst year?"


    Donnie frowned slightly. The ck Sox scandal was indeed the most infamous scandal in the sports worldst year!


    In the 1919 season, none were greater than the Chicago White Sox. They finished the season with a record of 88 wins against 52 losses, clinching the American League championship by 3.5 games ahead of the next team, and smoothly advanced to the World Series.


    At that time, their opponent in the World Series was the Cincinnati Reds.


    Even though the Reds also had an excellent season record, no one believed they could defeat the White Sox in the finals, except for Arnold Rothstein, a gangster from New York!


    Arnold Rothstein saw that the White Sox yers had long been dissatisfied with their stingy owner, approached the White Sox star Arnold Gandil, and promised a hefty sum to have him convince several team members to throw the games intentionally.


    Arnold Gandil agreed to Arnold Rothstein''s offer, reached out to several key yers on the team, and deliberately lost the World Series, which symbolized the highest honor of American baseball, despite everyone favoring the White Sox.


    Afterward, a journalist exposed the incident, which triggered a huge outcry across America, known as the ck Sox scandal!


    As for the reason it was called the ck Sox event... mainly because the White Sox owner Charles Comiskey was a very stingy man. In 1917, Comiskey actually charged his yers forundry, meaning if the yers wanted to wear clean uniforms for the games, they had to pay their owner.


    Naturally, this move faced collective resistance from the yers, who decided to y in dirty uniforms every day. Their filthy appearance was thus dubbed the ''ck Sox'' by sports journalists of the time.


    Later, Comiskey was forced topromise and revoked his order to charge forundry. However, after the White Sox had won the World Series in 1917, he also took back the yers'' championship bonuses.


    Followingst year''s ck Sox event, the American public had already held suspicions about the integrity of Major League Baseball, and if Donnie were to take such a risk at this point...


    "Try not to manipte important games, and even when ites to important games, focus on the scores rather than fussing over the odds of winning or losing!"


    After some thought, Donnie gave his response.


    The United States'' four major professional sports leagues, Major League Baseball, NBA, National Football League, National Hockey League ¨C out of these, except for Major League Baseball which has already made its mark as a national focus of attention.


    The other three, the NBA has not yet been established, and it wouldn''t be until the era of the ''Bad Boys'' in the eighties that it would be one of the four major leagues.


    The National Football League was just founded this year, so naturally it wasn''t a national focus of attention either.


    As for the hockey league... although it had been established for several years, simrly, it had not yet made its mark.


    Thus, Donnie could only fleece Major League Baseball for now!


    But just as Dwight said, right now, Major League Baseball, having just gone through the ck Sox scandal, still couldn''t be overly exploited!


    However, fortunately for Donnie, fully infiltrating this league would also take some time.


    "Dwight, excellent, your suggestion is very important to us!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With Donnie''s praise, Dwight immediately showed a smile and said, "Thank you, boss!"


    After thinking for a moment, Donnie said, "You help John with this matter; I don''t want any problems to ur!"


    Dwight looked excited but then asked with concern, "Boss, if I''m helping John, what about your situation?" Read thetest on empire


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about me; I have my own arrangements!"


    "Yes!"


    Donnie then discussed the specific details of the matter with both of them.


    When the discussion ended, Robert had finished his performance outside of Antic City and came in with a smile on his face.


    "How does it feel to be a celebrity?"


    Donnie teased Robert.


    Robert plopped down on the couch with no regard for his image, tugged at his tie, and said, "Did Bob Ferry and those guys forget we still have something on them? When they rushed at me just now, I thought they were going to tear me to pieces!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "That''s journalists for you. Hot news to them is like dung to flies; they''ll rush towards it even knowing they''ll get stuck!"


    Robert, looking at Donnie, said somewhat helplessly, "You know, you didn''t need to use that metaphor for me to understand what you mean!"

 Chapter 191 110, Good news comes one after another (7K grand chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    Donnie chuckled, "I was just trying to make a simple analogy!"


    As the two were chatting, Nucky''s call came through.


    Compared to Harding''s enthusiasm, Nucky''s reaction seemed a bit more reserved.


    "Donnie, your statement was very timely," Nucky said. "I''ve already persuaded the Governor, and some of the old stubborn members of the House of Representatives have been swayed by me. We''re making Antic City the first city in the United States to legalize the gambling industry. We''ve taken a big step forward!"


    "Really?"


    This time, it was Donnie''s turn to be shocked. Although he believed that with Nucky''s involvement, the difficulty of the task shouldn''t be too great, he had not anticipated things to move so smoothly.


    "Of course!" Nucky was in a good mood, but he still cautioned Donnie, "But don''t get too happy too soon. This is only a part of the people agreeing to my proposal, and there is still a process to go through. If there are any problems during this process, our n could fall through!"


    Making Antic City a city where the gambling industry is legal isn''t something that Nucky could seed in just by pulling some strings.


    There''s aplete set of Americanws backing it up. First, if you want to legalize gambling in Antic City, you need to pass an amendment to the New Jersey state constitution, and amending the constitution requires a statewide referendum.


    To hold a statewide vote, you must have a resolution from the legitive body and support from the Governor''s office.


    Doing all this requires the involvement of an influential figure to orchestrate the whole affair.


    Now, Nucky is the most suitable candidate for this role.


    "Before you proceed with this, Nucky, I hope you can make a trip back to Antic City. We should establish a formalpany to manage this affair, and we also need to prepare some cash to push this thing through!" Donnie said calmly, after his initial excitement.


    Nucky nodded over the phone, "I think so too, and there''s something I hope you can understand. That is, for the sess of this, just having City Hall on board is not enough anymore. The State Government will definitely need to get involved!"


    Donnie considered it briefly and said, "I have no objections, but the State Government can only participate in investment and profits, not in the management of thepany. That''s my bottom line!"


    Stay connected with empire


    "That''s my bottom line too," Nucky agreed briskly.


    This was one of the reasons why Donnie was willing to coborate with Nucky. Not only did Nucky possess connections Donnie could not reach, but, more importantly, Nucky shared the same vision at this stage, which was to make Antic City one of the most prosperous cities in the United States.


    "Alright, then. As for the share distribution, we''ll discuss it in detail when youe back," said Donnie.


    "No problem!" Nucky responded.


    After Donnie hung up the phone, Robert, concerned, asked Donnie, "Won''t the involvement of the State Government dilute our shares even more?"


    Donnie replied softly with a chuckle, "But it will also mean we invest less!"


    In fact, the involvement of the State Government was already within Donnie''s expectations, as, in another timeline, the first casino in Antic City after the legalization of the gambling industry was built with state funding.


    In Donnie''s n, there could only be one casino in Antic City¡ªtheir casino. Evidently, Nucky had already persuaded the influential figures of New Jersey of this.


    Thus, it was only logical for New Jersey to join their casino under such circumstances.


    Moreover, with the State Government''s participation, there was another benefit for Donnie: aplete monopoly over the gambling industry in Antic City.


    Otherwise, once the gambling industry became legal in Antic City, the major American conglomerates would definitely set their sights on this lucrative opportunity. At that time, Donnie''s shoulders would be too weak topete with theserge conglomerates and ultimately, he might pave the way for them only to have them reap the benefits.


    As for share dilution... it didn''t matter. As long as he was in control of the management of the casino, wasn''t it up to him to decide how the profits were distributed?


    Robert nodded and said, "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll head back."


    Donnie stopped Robert, "There is something. Since those reporters were so disrespectful just now, it''s time we gave them something to do!"


    Robert quickly said, "I think we should let it be. Having dirt on these people will be useful for us in the future. If we clean up after them too frequently, I''m worried it may provoke their resistance."


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Don''t worry, I''m talking about legitimate business."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Robert looked at Donnie, puzzled, not knowing what Donnie meant by legitimate business.


    Donnie said, "Even though Nucky hasn''t confirmed the legalization of gambling in Antic City, I think there shouldn''t be any more problems. So when Nucky returns, I''m going to start building our hotel!"


    Robert nodded, unsurprised by Donnie''s decision, "But what does that have to do with those reporters? Do you want them to start reporting on this now?"


    Donnie shook his head, "I don''t n to let outsiders report on this matter until the constitutional amendment legalizing gambling in Antic City is officially passed by New Jersey. What I need you to do is...."

 Chapter 192 110, Good news comes one after another (7K grand chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    ```


    Donnie''s idea was actually quite simple. Before, Walker had mentioned that even if the gaming industry were legalized in Antic City and Donnie built the world''s top hotel, there still needed to be a way to attract the nation''s wealthy elite.


    At the time, Donnie had discussed many methods with Walker, one of which was to make everyone understand that this hotel was the best in the world.


    But how to make everyone aware that it is the best?


    An evaluating organization was needed, and this organization didn''t necessarily have to be official; it could be a private institution.


    Just like Michelin, initially a tire seller, could cross over to be the authoritative rating system for the global restaurant industry.


    Although the United States'' first five-star hotel, the Hotel del Coronado, had been built in 1888, in fact, the hotel rating system had not yet begun in the U.S. at that time; it was only after the establishment of the rating system that the hotel became known as the first five-star hotel.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    What Donnie needed to do now was to establish such a magazine that covered hotels and restaurants, to rate the hospitality and dining industries across America.


    To aplish this, it had to be like Miss America¡ªan event that captures nationwide attention and acim.


    It''s not enough to just publish a magazine!


    What''s required is the promotion by newspapers, so that when everyone sees praise for the rating system in any newspaper, the American public will gradually and subtlye to ept this rating system.


    This will take time, and that''s why Donnie calcted such a scheme involving journalists like Bob Ferry; in the beginning, this matter would certainly not be particrly important, so these journalists could cover it and get it published in the newspapers.


    As time went slowly by and people got used to the rating system, approximately by the time Donnie''s hotel waspleted.


    By then, the hotel will be known as the top hotel in America and eventually, the world, and everyone will ept this reality.


    "This is a colossal project!"


    After listening, Robert immediately spotted the potential issues.


    "If we want to make this happen, then we will need arge number of people, and they must be professionals. We''ll have to send them all over the country, and this is not only a colossal project but also a highly expensive affair," he said.


    Donnie, however, had already prepared his countermeasures.


    "When Harding arrives back in Antic City, I''ll have him introduce me to people from the tourist bureau. If we can get someone from the tourist bureau involved, it will greatly reduce our burden," he said.


    Robert immediately understood Donnie''s intentions andughed, "So we''re making a contribution to America''s tourism industry now?"


    Donnie, with an appearance of a teachable youth,ughed, "Exactly, that''s the idea. And with the tourist bureau endorsing us, it will be even easier for the American public to ept this initiative.


    Once this is aplished, all of America''s hotels and restaurants will need to y by our rules, and many things will be easy to handle!"


    Robertughed and said, "I understand, but I will need the help of professionals for this; I definitely cannot do it by myself!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "Fine, then let''s hire the best, and offer high sries. As long as they are willing toe, we can pay them a satisfactory wage!"


    Robert replied, "With your word, I have no problem!"


    "Haha, Donnie, howe you''ve returned so early?"


    ```


    From the sound of it, it was Walker who had returned.


    "Walker, I''m very disappointed in you!" Donnie teased, upon seeing Walker with a spring in his step. Explore stories at empire


    Upon seeing Walker return, Robert nodded at him, then got up and left to do his own things.


    "Why would you say that?" Walker, after sending Robert off, asked Donnie, puzzled.


    "Shouldn''t you be tossing and turning in a hotel room with Maholi at this hour!"


    Donnie said with a heartache.


    Walker, previously beaming, immediately turned into a picture of misery, "That''s Maholi, how could it be that simple!"


    "Just admit you''re not up to it, why make excuses!" Donnieughed.


    "Alright, that''s enough, or I''ll die of anger!" Walker decisively steered the conversation elsewhere, "I just got a call from Charlie Chaplin; he said he would arrive in Antic City on time and is very pleased to be the award presenter for Miss America. Most importantly, it''s not just Chaplining alone¡ªGriffith will being along with him!"


    The good news just kept oning. Even though Donnie had never doubted Chaplin''s appearance, the presence of Griffith was definitely an unexpected delight for him... Donnie had not seen Griffith''s films, but Donnie knew that Griffith''s fame in the United States was on par with Chaplin''s at that time, and that was enough for him.


    The more celebrities that came, the better it would be for the influence of Miss America.


    "Great, if it weren''t for you, Walker, this would never have been sessful!" Donnie hadn''t forgotten that it was Walker who reached out to Chaplin in the first ce.


    "Naturally!" At that moment, Walker no longer felt the unfamiliarity he had when he first met Donnie, "With me around, Chaplin will definitelye!"


    "Then why don''t you take the lead and invite Pickford and Dous as well?" Donnie asked with augh, looking at the proud Walker.


    Walker''s face darkened, "They are in Europe!"


    Donnieughed and said, "However, Griffith''s attendance is still very good news. After all, if we want to invest in United Artists and get the consent of these two shareholders, then we can consider it a sess!"


    Walker thought for a moment and asked, "Do you really want to break into Hollywood?"


    Donnie nodded, "Isn''t that what we agreed upon before?"


    Walker once again reminded Donnie, "With Chaplin, Pickford, Dous, and Griffith all backing United Artists, thepany hasn''t taken off. Adding you, an outsider, will only make it even harder for United Artists to develop in Hollywood!"


    Donnie still firmly believed in his vision; if United Artists could be one of the Big Eight in Hollywood''s future, then thepany would surely take off. Plus, he genuinely needed a breakthrough to enter Hollywood and continue paving the way for his Miss America.


    Therefore, to Walker''s warning, Donnie could only choose, "I understand, but this is the best opportunity. After all, investing in otherpanies is impossible!"


    Walker thought about it then said, "Alright, I can only wish you sess in your endeavours!"


    Donnieughed, "It certainly will be!"


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back to the hotel. I have a date with Maholi to stroll on the beach tonight!" Walker said proudly.

 Chapter 193 111. The increasingly popular Atlantic City (7K mega chapter, please subscribe~)

    Nucky is back!


    Soon after his return, without practically any dy, he immediately found Donnie and recounted his agenda in Trenton over thest couple of days.


    Naturally, what he talked about the most was the funding needed to legalize the gambling industry in Antic City.


    This funding wasn''t for hotel construction, purchasing equipment, or anything of that sort; it was for greasing palms.


    In the United States, such affairs are all toomon, especially after Harding took office; a multitude of corruption scandals involving the Harding Administration erupted!


    "All in all, I estimate we''ll need at least half a million US Dors!"


    After pouring himself a ss of whiskey, Nucky finally said to Donnie.


    Donnie had no objections, even though he knew that the sum was certainly inted, but there was no choice; to legalize the gambling industry in Antic City, they needed Nucky to step forward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Take it, take it now, and when the hotel is built and officially open for business, you will vomit it all back up!


    "No problem, I will prepare $300,000 before you leave!"


    ording to a previous negotiation between Donnie and Nucky, for any cash payouts needed in the process of legalizing the gambling industry in Antic City, both would split the ounts in a 64 percent proportion.


    Nucky stated, "Governor Edwards has already promised that his office will take the lead in handling this matter. However, they are still somewhat concerned about the impact of this, so they hope not to make a big deal of it before the public vote!"


    Donnie said, "That''s what I''ve instructed the others, as well!"


    Nucky smiled, "I have seen the location you selected before, and I must say it''s indeed an excellent spot!"


    Donnie had alreadymunicated to Nucky the chosen address for the hotel construction.


    Donnieughed, "Since we aim to build the most luxurious hotel in the United States, naturally, the location has to be the best. Moreover, besides this ce, I also hope that the entire stretch of Antic-facing beach can be allocated to the new hotel, which could be transformed into an outdoor leisure area at that time!"


    Nucky pondered briefly before agreeing, "No problem, I''ll discuss this with Baharach!"


    "Furthermore, it''s about the construction of the hotel. Although New Jersey has not publiclymented on this matter, I think we can start preparations in advance. So, I n tomence hotel construction once the Miss America festival is over!"


    This was a test Donnie posed to Nucky; if he could agree to his suggestion, then there would be no issues with their n.


    As expected, Nucky had no objections to Donnie''s suggestion but also added his thoughts: "I have no issue with the construction of the hotel, but shouldn''t we have the blueprints ready before that?"


    Donnie replied, "I have already asked Walker to help with that, considering his family''s Regis Hotel was once the most luxurious hotel in New York!"


    Before the Edison Hotel, the symbol of New York hotels was the Regis Hotel, which Astor IV invested in building.


    "With Walker''s help, this bes much easier. As for the constructionpany..."


    Donnie looked at Nucky, who seemed hesitant to continue, and smiled, "I think the Antic City Construction Company can handle the building of the hotel, but to ensure the quality of the hotel and avoid any discrepancies, I believe Nucky, you understand what I mean!"


    Experience tales with empire


    Nuckyughed heartily, "Don''t worry, the Antic City Construction Company will certainly not do anything to jeopardize our interests!"


    The Antic City Construction Company is thergest in Antic City and also has deep financial entanglements with Nucky.


    "During construction, I hope to set up a supervisory role dedicated to overseeing the construction quality, and establish a specific funding ount for the newpany to disburse construction payments in installments.


    If any vitions ur during this period, ourpany has the right to immediately terminate the agreement with the contractor, who will also have topensate us double the losses!"


    Although Donnie was willing to entrust the hotel construction to the Antic City Construction Company, it was a decision made out of necessity since only thispany had the capability to carry out such a project in Antic City.


    If they were to recruit constructionpanies from other cities, the costs would rise.


    Therefore, Donnie''s choice of the Antic City Construction Company was not only to cater to Nucky''s feelings, but more to control costs.


    Clearly, for Nucky, building such a top-notch hotel in the United States, with operational aspects he highly values, meant that even if the conditions presented by Donnie now seemed harsh, he eventually agreed to Donnie''s suggestions.


    "Now wee to the distribution of shares for the newpany!"


    At the end, the conversation still boiled down to the core issue of share allocation.


    "ording to calctions by the Antic City ountancy, such a hotel will require a total investment of about 5 million US Dors. New Jersey''s State Government and the Antic City Hall, bybining policy and financial investment, will partake in the shares.


    Thus, the State Government will contribute $500,000 in cash and assist with licensing, in addition to allowing the gambling industry in Antic City to be legalized, and they will receive a 20% stake.

 Chapter 194 111. The increasingly popular Atlantic City (7K mega chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    City Hall invested 700,000 US Dors, cooperating with the privatization of the beach in front of the hotel and the hotel''s tax policies, taking a 20% stake.


    Nucky, you invested 1.5 million US Dors, along with the transfer ofnd valued at 200,000 US Dors and all actions taken in the hotel construction process, holding a 30% stake.


    And I, investing 2.1 million US Dors, also take a 30% stake, but the management rights of the hotel must be mine!


    Nucky took the share distribution proposal from Donnie''s hand, reading it carefully. It had all the details written out, allowing Nucky to clearly understand all the contents.


    "As long as you, Donnie, have no problems with this share distribution, I''ll have no problems. After all, you are the one contributing the most money!"


    Before this conversation, Donnie and Nucky had already discussed the distribution of shares and the proportion of funds. Originally, when the New Jersey State Government wasn''t prepared to join, City Hall didn''t even need to invest money. Now with the State Government''s involvement, both sides engaged in negotiations, eventually leading them both to put money on the table!


    But no matter what, Donnie was the person among these four powers who put up the most cash.


    "That''s only right, after all, you Mr. Nuckypleted all the preliminary work. If it weren''t for yourworking, this would not have been possible."


    Nuckyughed loudly, "If I had known our cooperation would be this pleasant, I would have worked with you much earlier!"


    Donnie spread his hands, "I still remember, Mr. Nucky, you originally intended to arrange my life for me!"


    Nucky was taken aback and thenughed again.


    As things developed up to now, it seemed that everything was going smoothly.


    Nucky didn''t stay in Antic City for long, after meeting with Donnie, he went straight to Baharach to discuss stock distribution and hotel construction, and the next day he directly went to Trenton to continue the discussions.


    Over the next few days, Donnie enjoyed a rare period of leisure.


    Following the incident of Robert destroying the bootleg liquor, the number of tourists in Antic City noticeably increased.


    As a result, whether it was the pubs, lodging apartments, or hotels in Antic City, all began to experience overcrowding.


    "We can''t keep up with the demand, simply can''t keep up!"


    Chris, exhausted, copsed on the bar. Facing the teasing Walker, he was too tired to even look up at Walker''s smug yet infuriating face.


    "I anticipated an increase in customer flow here, but I never imagined it would increase to this extent!"


    Following besides Walker, Maholi looked at the packed pub, disbelief in her voice.


    Walker boasted, "ording to an announcement from Antic City''s City Hall, the customer flow in the past two days in Antic City has already broken through the 500,000 mark, surpassingst year''s peak period!"


    "I think every business owner in Antic City should be thanking Donnie Block now!"


    Maholi took a cocktail from behind the bar from Walker and said with a smile.


    At this moment, Chris mumbled, "Miss Post, then you''ve got it wrong. Right now all the owners in Antic City resent Donnie. You probably don''t know, but just yesterday, the owner of the pub next door dered they must rest. Money can always be made, but they have only one life. If things continue this way, they''ll die from exhaustion!"


    Maholi paused slightly, thenughed and asked, "So, did they close today?"


    "Hmph!" Chris snorted and said, "Banner is nothing but a liar."


    Walker, curious, inquired, "By the way, how''s the bootleg liquor business in thest two days?"


    With the rise in tourists in Antic City, although businesses like storefront pubs had thriving sales, the illegal liquor trade in Antic City was actually more profitable.


    The "Antic City Post" reported that if all the liquor consumed in Antic City these past days were poured into the Antic, it would turn the entire ocean to gold!


    Chris waved away the question, "Don''t ask me about that, just look at that kid Irving. I heard he''s already nning to build himself a vi in the North District!"


    Irving was just a puppet controlled by Donnie, and if even he, in these few days, had made enough money to build a vi, one could only imagine Donnie''s earnings!


    Maholiughed, "Donnie has really made a very sessful deal!"


    Walker added, "That''s true, this man always manages to turn decay into magic!"


    Actually, when Walker said this, he wasn''t just referring to the bootleg liquor business. With increased tourist flow in Antic City, Donnie''s other industries also experienced explosive growth at this time.


    Being a core member of Donnie''s current team, Walker naturally had a better understanding of these matters, just take the newspaper and the betting as examples.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The poprity of Miss America continued unabated, and even the news of Robert destroying the bootleg liquor couldn''t overshadow the Miss America hype.


    Especially with the recent airing of the documentary about the Miss America city finals, everyone had seen on the big screen what the contestants from other cities looked like.


    This caused "Antic City Post," the newspaper which allowed voting for the top three Miss America contestants from different city finals, to skyrocket in sales.


    Previously, the "Antic City Post" had a record single-issue sales of 160,000 copies, but these few days it has already surpassed 300,000 copies. Every tourist whoes to Antic City is willing to cast a vote for their supported Miss America contestant.

 Chapter 195 111. The increasingly popular Atlantic City (7K mega chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    Even to increase the poprity, now in every public ce in Antic City, including taverns, bed and breakfasts, hotels, boutiques, restaurants, and so forth, there are posters of the Miss America contestants.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though the gambling industry in Antic City is not yet legalized, it''s justcking an official document. Every visitor to Antic City understands what kind of city it is; most peoplee here hoping to try their luck, so it''s only natural to ce some bets at the numerous betting spots scattered throughout the city.


    Maholi shook her head and said, "Unfortunately, I don''t like this situation because there are too many people, and we can''t get a good night''s sleep at our hotel! Especially my two children!"


    With the recent increase of visitors to Antic City, the business for prostitutes has naturally gotten better, and one could say that Antic City bes a city aze with gunfire at night.


    "If you don''t mind, Maholi, you can take your two children ande to stay at my ce. I think that would not impact your life!"


    At that moment, Walker felt again a deep admiration for Donnie''s foresight. Just the day before yesterday, Donnie had given him a set of keys to a vi in the southern district.


    Initially, Walker didn''t understand Donnie''s gesture.


    "I''m living fine in the hotel, why give me the keys to a vi?"


    Donnie simply replied calmly to Walker, "You''ll find a use for them."


    Only now did Walker truly grasp Donnie''s intent.


    "You bought a vi in Antic City?" Maholi was not surprised by Walker''s financial capability, just that she didn''t expect Walker would buy a property in Antic City.


    Prior to this, Walker, like herself, had also been staying at the Ritz Hotel!


    Walker said with a smile, "I think Antic City is a nice city, and since Donnie is here too, I bought one a while ago, and it''s just been finished being renovated!"


    Maholi nodded slightly, looking at Walker with a hint of indecision. Through their interactions over the past few days, Maholi hade to understand Walker''s intentions.


    Yet, to this moment, Maholi couldn''t be sure if she was truly able to ept this man five years her junior.


    "Even if you, Maholi, don''t care about those voices, I think those two adorable little ones would definitely be very ufortable. I also have a beautiful garden, though it can''tpare to our residence in New York, it''s quiet and elegant. Plus, stepping out of the vi leads straight to the Antic, which can avoid the crowds on the beach!"


    Walker invited her sincerely.


    After some thought, Maholi finally nodded, "Alright, then I will be troubling you these next few days, Walker!"


    "It''s truly my pleasure!" Walker said joyfully, for Maholi''s agreement to move to the vi signified a further step in their rtionship!


    .


    However, Walker''s good mood did notst for long as the next day Antic City weed another visitor.


    Madeline Firth, Walker''s stepmother, the very person who often ridiculed Vincent in public.


    As a New York socialite, Madeline Firth''s arrival naturally required Donnie to greet her personally.


    In fact, during this time, Donnie''s trips to and from the Antic City train station had been the most frequent.


    Madeline made a grand entrance, with as many as ten attendants. Though she lost the Astor IV inheritance after remarrying, no one would think Madeline hadn''t secured more benefits for herself over the years, right?


    Moreover, Madeline''s remarriage was to a man, albeit not as wealthy as Astor IV, but still with significant personal wealth, given he was also a banker.


    In truth, Madeline''s new husband, a childhood friend, ording to Walker''s words, wouldn''t have been able to help Madeline walk away with that inheritance from the Astor family without Dick the banker working behind the scenes.


    To Donnie''s surprise, it wasn''t just Madeline who came this time; her current husband Dick also arrived.


    At the wee dinner at the Ritz Hotel, Madeline seemed to casually mention, "I hear, Mr. Block, that you and Walker are very good friends?"


    Having been able to marry Astor IV, the former wealthiest man in America, and now married to Dick the banker, even convincing Astor IV to forfeit his own life, Madeline''s appearance went without saying; she was absolutely first-rate beauty.


    Especially at the age of 27, which was the perfect age to showcase the beauty of a woman.


    The current Madeline with her fashionable short hair, as preferred by American women, and a bare-shouldered long dress, unted her excellent figure without a doubt. Madeline wasn''t skinny; rather, she had a bit of voluptuousness, definitely not overweight. Such a figurebined with her fair skin made her shine brilliantly under the lights.


    "Indeed!" Donnie didn''t deny Madeline''s words, "Walker is not only a good friend of mine but also a close business partner. Having Walker as a good friend is something I''m very happy about!"


    Madeline didn''t show any displeasure, but rather said happily, "Walker has always been a very ambitious kid. In fact, long ago, I already believed that his abilities would definitely be better than Vincent''s. Now that he''s chosen to work with you, Donnie, it also proves my earlier thoughts were right!"

 Chapter 196 111. The increasingly popular Atlantic City (7K mega chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    It really is a routine to talk trash about Vincent!


    "Walker once told me that Madam Madeline has helped him out many times, and Walker has always been grateful for that!"


    Empty words, anyone can say them.


    As it turned out, Madeline was quite skilled at speaking nonsense. For the first half-hour of their sit-down, it was mostly small talk, but in the end, it was Madeline''s husband, Dick, who mentioned something to Donnie that piqued Donnie''s interest.


    "Donnie, after the destruction of bootleg liquor, visitors to Antic City have visibly increased. I suppose there must be some changes in policying up, right?"


    Donnie smiled lightly, "Policy matters are for City Hall to consider, I''m just a businessman in Antic City, those things are not for me to worry about!"


    "Mr. Donnie is being modest, I''d say. With the influence Mr. Donnie has in Antic City today, shouldn''t any policy matter not bypass him?"


    Seeing that Dick was clearly implying something, Donnie directly asked, "What do you mean, Mr. Dick?"


    Dick said, "I''ve heard from some friendstely that Antic City is considering pushing for the legalization of the gambling industry through a constitutional amendment. In my opinion, if this goes through, Antic City will surely be the focus of the entire country. The nation''s wealthy will flock to Antic City, and the cash flow here will certainly reach astronomical numbers."


    "So, I believe that at this time, Antic City should have a closely cooperative bank!"


    Donnie''s face grew solemn, as both he and Nucky had been very cautious about pushing for the legalization of the gambling industry in Antic City before this.


    One concern was that the move might cause public dissatisfaction and, if pushed over time, could be exploited by some and create a negative impact.


    The second concern was the situation at hand; if more people became aware of it, it would definitely attract the attention of certain groups.


    Bankers, financial conglomerates, andrge families all belonged to these specific groups.


    It has been an undisputed fact since ancient times that the gambling industry can generate substantial profits.


    And substantial profits also invariably lead to bloody battles for power.


    Neither Donnie nor Nucky wanted to see such a scenario unfold.


    "May I ask where you got this news, Mr. Dick? After all, even I haven''t heard about it!"


    "Mr. Block is still somewhat cautious, huh? The matter has, in fact, already spread in New York, everyone knows about it now, and we even know that this whole endeavor is actually initiated by you, Mr. Block, and Nucky!"


    Dick spoke frankly and then took up his ss, savoring a sip with a pleased air.


    Donnie sat there, not speaking, as his mind rapidly churned, going over all the possible oues of this disclosure.


    But when Donnie looked at Dick, a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "It seems, Mr. Dick, that you might not be too popr in that circle, are you?"


    Dick, who had been smug just moments before, now wore an embarrassed expression as if Donnie''s words had strangled him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Donnie had already learned from Walker about Dick''s situation. Although this man owns his own bank in New York, it''s actually quite small, with limited business scope, otherwise, he wouldn''t have just watched Madeline marry Astor IV back in the day.


    This also exined that Dick held some status in New York, but definitely not a high one.


    And legalizing the gambling industry in Antic City, for someone like Dick, although it was hugely attractive, posed no threat whatsoever.


    Which meant that if Dick wanted to get a piece of the action on this matter, he could only do so by positioning himself in Antic City ahead of the bigger yers.


    Taking into ount all the conclusions from the above analysis, at this point, Dick''s only option was to seek cooperation with Donnie.


    So, the final question now was whether he could gain some benefits from Dick while helping Walker resolve some issues?


    "Haha, I was just joking earlier, please don''t take it to heart, Mr. Dick!" Donnie suddenly burst outughing.


    Dick''s face shifted from a mix of cloudy and sunny emotions to a warm spring breeze.


    "Mr. Block truly has a sense of humor, but you still need to n ahead, Mr. Block, because if those people really enter the scene, I think you won''t be as happy as you are now!"


    Having thought through all the matters, Donnie at that moment didn''t take Dick''s warning seriously. Admittedly, he could notpete with those big yers in terms of absolute strength.


    But this was Antic City, and no matter how those big shots nned for the future, as long as they entered Antic City, there actually wasn''t a great disparity in strength between him and them in many matters.


    "I think, at that time, Mr. Dick, you certainly won''t be too happy either!"


    Dick''s expression changed slightly; he had thought that by bringing up this matter in front of Donnie, he could throw him into disarray and then take advantage to enter the n.


    But he hadn''t anticipated that Donnie''s brief moment of confusion would quickly give way to calmness, while also pinpointing his own weakness.


    "If two unhappy people could unite, wouldn''t that turn a negative into a positive, making it a happy situation?"


    "That''s true, but sometimes, a powerful ally can provide me with even better support, right?"


    "How do you distinguish whether someone is a strong ally or a tiger looking to prey, Donnie?"


    "There''s always a way, if Mr. Dick could kindly share with me more about the situation in New York, perhaps I could figure it out?"


    Donnie wanted to extract more information about the New York power yers from Dick, while Dick was eager to finalize the cooperation with Donnie. Thus, the back-and-forth became the main theme of the dinner. Experience tales at empire


    Until the dinner ended, there was no conclusion to this discussion.


    Once Donnie got back to the Block Tavern, he immediately called Nucky at the Trenton hotel, conveying what Dick had said. Donnie urgently needed to confirm whether the push to legalize the gambling industry in Antic City, as told by Dick, was something that was already spreading in New York, or if it was just Dick with inside knowledge through certain specific channels, looking to deceive him.


    After learning about the situation, Nucky immediately assured that he would get to the bottom of it!

 Chapter 197 112, Donnie is short on money

    The investigation of this matter was certainly going to take time, and Donnie didn''t let Nucky investigate in Trenton city alone; he also repeatedly invited Dick to dinner, but thetter was tight-lipped, and Donnie didn''t get any information he wanted to know.


    However, at this time, the final day of the Miss America Pageant had finally also drawn near.


    The biggest event during this period was the release of the documentary about the Miss America city qualifiers'' finals. Once the documentary was released, it reignited a nationwide movie-watching craze. The preliminary round documentary only had a box office of $200,000 in its first week, but the city finals documentary garnered $300,000 US Dors in its first week.


    Furthermore, because the preliminary documentary was still showing, this incidentally led to a reverse growth in its box office earnings. However, the potential of the preliminary documentary had been almost fully exploited; the current situation can at best be described as a flicker before it fades out.


    Therefore, on the day of the finals, the preliminary round documentary would officially end its run!


    Of course, during this period, Antic City also saw the arrival of quite a few socialites, all of whom were invited by Starry Entertainment. Before this, they had no idea what Starry Entertainment was about, but that concern no longer existed.


    Miss America had already be the most dazzling signboard for Starry Entertainment!


    Socialites, aren''t they just about going to well-known asions in society to unt their presence?


    In fact, Madeline was one of this type; if it weren''t for Walker''s connection, Donnie wouldn''t have personally hosted Madeline.


    Today, Antic City would wee two heavyweight guests!


    Even before the train pulled into the station, the outside of the Antic City train station was already packed with people. If judged solely by the number of people, the crowd this time even surpassed the number that came to greet Harding during hisst visit to Antic City.


    These two were currently the hottest male actors in Hollywood, Charles Chaplin and David Griffith.


    When the two emerged from the train station and saw the sea of people in front of the station, they showed no difort, as they were already used to such situations.


    The two opened their arms and, under the protection of the bodyguards arranged by Donnie, waved to the enthusiastic crowd and then got into the car and left directly.


    "I''m deeply grateful for your visit, may I ask if you are satisfied with your amodations?"


    For his potential partners, Donnie showed the utmost respect.


    Chaplin was very polite in exchanging pleasantries with Donnie, while Griffith was enthusiastic in chatting with Donnie.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    "Mr. Block, I must say I listened intently in front of the radio to the entire process of you destroying substandard alcohol, and I must admit, I am truly impressed. I never thought the issue could be resolved in such a way."


    Donnie was somewhat puzzled by Griffith''s enthusiasm, but since thetter was soplimentary, Donnie naturally responded with a smile.


    "I just hoped to use the most direct way to let the people of the United States understand Antic City''s attitude toward substandard alcohol. Antic City is a beautiful city, and I wouldn''t want any incident to tarnish its reputation!"


    "That''s true. Sometimes what the public needs is just the truth, an attitude. Unfortunately, many times, many people fail to see these things!"


    Griffith, having transitioned from an actor to a director, producer, and even now a business owner, had already disyed that, despite his refined demeanor, he was also a person with strong convictions.


    In fact, after bing a director, Griffith had made several films with a critical nature.


    It could be said that Donnie''s previous actions had not only surprised Griffith in the business aspect, but he also greatly admired the acts themselves.


    "I hope this incident can serve as a lesson to those people!"


    However, Donnie did not wish to discuss social issues with Griffith too much, so after a brief response, he smilingly introduced Jessica Dole, who was at his side, to Griffith and Chaplin.


    "Gentlemen, this is Miss Jessica Dole. Although she did not make it to the final round of Miss America, she is a youngdy ourpany values highly. We are also preparing to introduce her to Hollywood to y some roles. Since both of you are titans of the film industry, how about you give us some advice?"


    In fact, during this time, Jessica Dole had been very nervous, worrying that Donnie would go back on his word.


    But today, she was finally reassured. Justst night, Donnie stayed at her apartment, and today, he had brought her to meet Chaplin and Griffith. Even now, Jessica Dole felt as if she were in a dream.


    Hearing Donnie introduce her to the two of them, she immediately put forth her most graceful demeanor, "Mr. Chaplin, Mr. Griffith, hello. I have always been a fan of you both and hope to have the opportunity to work with you in the future!"


    Chaplin mighte across as arrogant, but he was not ignorant of social niceties, so even though he still considered Donnie''s previous actions opportunistic, at this moment, Chaplin still disyed his grace.


    "Miss Dole has a very good image, but what Hollywood is never short of are girls with good images, so if Miss Dole wants to make it in Hollywood, she still has to learn to be patient!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 198 112, Donnie is short on money_2

    Griffith, however, after listening to Donnie, first gave Donnie a somewhat surprised look, then smiled and responded to Jessica Dole, "With Mr. Block''s support, I believe Miss Dole will certainly be able to be an actress like Pickford!"


    In fact, whether it was Charlie Chaplin''s or Griffith''s responses, both were very official. Donnie could feel it, Walker could feel it, yet Jessica Dole, who had been growing under Donnie''s guidance, didn''t sense the underlying meaning and looked very happy after hearing their answers.


    After some simple pleasantries and a few drinks, Griffith suddenly asked the question he was curious about.


    "From what Mr. Block has just said, do you intend to enter Hollywood?"


    Donnie nodded, "Indeed, I am considering it. The Miss America pageant is about to end, and I always have to n for the future of these girls!"


    Charlie Chaplin spoke somewhat bluntly, "Mr. Block, I''m afraid you see it too simply. Hollywood is now dominated by a few big studios. A newpany can only work on small productions or rely on a big studio; otherwise, sess isn''t that simple to achieve!"


    Even then, Hollywood actually had two types of productions: one wasmercial productions, and the other was the niche genre with experimental nature.


    Griffith said with some helplessness, "Mr. Block, I believe you''re already aware of United Artists'' situation. Even for us actors with some fame in Hollywood, it''s not easy to find proper opportunities for film actors!"


    Discover stories at empire


    Donnie wore a smile, "But I know that both you and Ms. Pickford, Mr. Dous, are still persisting in this endeavor, actively seeking new opportunities, right?"


    This struck a chord with Charlie Chaplin, so he no longer minced his words, speaking with some anger, "Hollywood ispletely controlled by those big studios now. They hold all the distribution and production channels, and even the actors, directors, and screenwriters are under their control. This situation is abnormal for the development of movies.


    With their development trajectory focusing solely on money, movies will eventually be destroyed by these people!"


    Griffith, looking at the smile on Donnie''s face, thoughtfully asked, "Mr. Block, I know you are a very talented person; otherwise, you wouldn''t havee up with such a brilliant idea as broadcasting the destruction of private liquor to the whole country. If Mr. Block has any thoughts about the development of ourpany, please don''t hesitate to enlighten us!"


    Charlie Chaplin looked at Griffith with some surprise. In his view, although Donnie Block was very capable in business, he had never been involved in the film industry before. How could he possibly solve the problems of United Artists?


    Donnie shook his head, "Griffith, you overestimate me. Although the film industry and Miss America both belong to the entertainment business, they are two different fields after all, so I personally don''t have any ideas!"


    Chaplin showed an ''I knew it'' expression, while Griffith looked at Donnie with some confusion; he felt that Donnie''s expression was hiding something.


    "By the way, I heard that in the initial stage of yourpany''s founding, the n was for each of you, including you, Mr. Chaplin, to produce five films a year for thepany. But now it has changed to all four of you producing a total of five films a year for United Artists¡ªis that correct?"


    Upon hearing this, both Chaplin and Griffith showed a bit of embarrassment.


    Indeed, as they said, they were full of confidence when they first founded United Artists, but now their ideal has been defeated by reality.


    Their wound had been publicly exposed by Donnie, which indeed made them feel somewhat embarrassed.


    "Mr. Block, are you unting your superiority?" Chaplin couldn''t help but ask.


    Donnie gestured dismissively, "Of course not. In fact, I greatly admire the four of you for founding United Artists. The reason I invited Mr. Chaplin here, besides asking him to be a judge and award presenter for Miss America, is that I also hope to purchase some shares of United Artists from you and jointly develop thepany with everyone!"


    At this point, Donnie didn''t need to hide anything anymore; his intention was indeed to acquire a stake in United Artists.


    And since Griffith was also present, and based on Donnie''s recent research, Chaplin and Griffith''s shareholdings in United Artists had already exceeded 50%. So, as long as he could reach a consensus with them on this matter, many problems would be much easier to solve!


    First, enter Hollywood, be a shareholder in United Artists, gain a certain right to speak, and then look for ways to solve the current problems of United Artists.


    The order of these steps was crucial and non-negotiable.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I knew it!" Upon hearing that Donnie wanted to invest in their United Artists, Griffith was instantly certain of his previous suspicion. Donnie must have a way to solve theirpany''s situation; otherwise, he would have no reason to choose to invest at this time.


    Griffith thought of this, while Chaplin thought of something else¡ªDonnie was aiming to reap the benefits.


    They had put in so much effort to establish United Artists, and now Donnie Block wanted to invest?

 Chapter 199 112, Donnie is short on money_3

    ```


    Is this not the same as picking peaches?


    "Mr. Block, this matter, I''m afraid ...."


    "Charlie!"


    Before Charlie Chaplin could finish, Griffith suddenly interrupted him because he knew Chaplin too well. At this moment, Chaplin''s words were most likely indicating a refusal to Donnie Block, and if that was the case, they would have lost a potential solution to thepany''s problems.


    Chaplin, interrupted by Griffith, looked at him suspiciously.


    Griffith smiled and said to Donnie, "Mr. Block, we are very grateful for your interest in taking shares in ourpany. However, this is a major matter and we need to discuss it with Pickford and Dous in Europe before we can respond to your request"


    Donnie thought for a moment and said nothing more.


    After discussing this matter, they didn''t have any specific issues to talk about. What followed was some casual chatting about various topics. Your next read is at empire


    .


    "David, you''re not seriously considering letting Donnie in, are you?"


    After Donnie Block and his party left the hotel, Charlie Chaplin went to Griffith''s room, looking somewhat displeased at Griffith.


    "United Artists is our joint effort, and Donnie Block only wants to use us as a stepping stone to officially enter Hollywood."


    Griffith exined, "Charlie, from the incident of destroying the inferior bootleg liquor, we have seen Donnie''s business methods, and we can''tpare to that. Think about it. If Donnie didn''t have the capability to solve ourpany''s current situation, why would he propose to take shares in ourpany?"


    Chaplin sat down on the sofa, still disbelievingly said, "David, aren''t you overestimating this Donnie? I''ve already said, the liquor and the film industries are twopletely different fields. How could Donnie Block possibly have a solution for everything? Besides, this man''s financial resources are limited. Even if he joins ourpany, it won''t make much of a difference!"


    In Chaplin''s view, although Donnie''s Miss America was being held with much fanfare, Donnie''s own wealth might not evenpare to theirs. United Artist''s two biggest problems were actually funding and distribution after producing the films.


    Why could those big Hollywood studios be referred to as such?


    There is no need to discuss their financial resources.


    Production-wise, they have their shooting bases, like Universal now has its own.


    This point is somewhat manageable, but what truly troubled United Artists was distribution!


    Hollywood''s big studios all had their distribution channels, and more importantly, they had their own theaters, and they had already formed amunity of interests, seriously resisting the films of United Artists.


    For United Artists, the best solution right now was to establish their own distribution channels or to build their theaters nationwide.


    But both solutions required a lot of cash.


    On this point, they couldn''t solve it, and neither could Donnie!


    It was not without reason that Chaplin thought this way. First, he only saw the poprity of Miss America and did not understand the methods of cashing in on the benefits. Secondly, he did not know the horrifying extent to which Donnie''s bootlegging business had reached.


    Think about it. The First National Pictures, a few years ago, offered Chaplin a million US dors per film just to have him work for them. Such a fee is astronomical!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If converted to thepensation inter eras, it would be over a hundred million dors.


    "If that were the case, Donnie wouldn''t propose taking shares in ourpany!" Griffith said firmly, "Charlie, none of us can deny Donnie''s intelligence. This matter is from a business standpoint. If Donnie didn''t have his own solution, why would he choose to take shares in ourpany and make a losing deal?"


    "David, have you forgotten our previous conversation? Donnie is doing this just to allow his Miss Americas to smoothly enter Hollywood. He is using ourpany as a stepping stone to enter Hollywood!" Chaplin continued to firmly believe in his own judgment!


    Griffith too realized that he simply couldn''t convince Chaplin.


    "Charlie, how about this, after the Miss America event is over, let''s find an opportunity to have a good talk with Donnie Block. At the same time, we will share our judgments with Pickford and Dous. If Donnie can find a solution to the current difficulties of thepany, then we will bring him into thepany as a shareholder. How about that?"


    Chaplin couldn''t overly reject Griffith''s opinion and eventually agreed to Griffith''s suggestion.


    "Alright!"


    .


    "It seems Chaplin doesn''t trust you very much!"


    After Donnie and hispanions returned to Block Tavern, Walker teased Donnie.


    Donnie gave Walker a look, "This man is one you invited. Now instead of thinking of ways to make Chaplin agree with my proposal, you''re here making jests. I''m beginning to seriously doubt you''ve gotten a bit too carried awaytely!


    It''s a sickness, must be cured!"


    While speaking, Donnie had already started to stretch his arms and legs.


    Walker, understanding that his slight frame was no match for Donnie, quickly begged for mercy, "Isn''t it because I am pleased with my love life, naturally I might lose myposure a bit!"


    ```

 Chapter 200 112, Donnie is short on money_4

    Donnie was just joking, and he sat back down on the sofa to take the freshly lit cigarette from Jessica Dole''s hand, saying, "So, you''ve officially be a thing with Maholi?"


    Walker let out a chuckle and replied, "I have to thank you for the vi you sent over. Without that ce, things wouldn''t have progressed so swiftly with Maholi!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "When I met with Madeline and Dick earlier, from what they told me I could tell that Madeline wants to partner up with you!"


    This was the first time Donnie and Walker had discussed Madeline, so Walker was momentarily stunned after hearing this: "She wasn''t like this before; generally, she would mock Vincent and I just got dragged into it as well!"


    After saying this, Walker immediately understood the implications.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So, the reason Dick came along with Madeline this time is actually to expand his banking business to Antic City?"


    Donnie nodded, "Yes, Dick has heard some rumors about Nucky and I wanting to legalize the spinach industry in Antic City, so he made his move in advance!"


    "Has that news already gotten out?" Walker was surprised again.


    "It''s still not certain whether only Dick knows about this, or if others are already aware," Donnie said with a hint of helplessness.


    "I think it''s very unlikely that only Dick knows. His connections in New York aren''t that strong. His hurry to get here is probably because he wants to capitalize on the element of surprise. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Other powers are definitely observing; they''re not sure if your move will be sessful and are definitely also using their own rtionships to find the best entry point that benefits them the most," Walker analyzed for Donnie.


    Walker''s analysis made Donnie fall into deep thought; he actually agreed quite a bit with Walker''s assessment.


    "So, the change in Madeline''s attitude towards you is actually to use your connections to hasten my agreement to their involvement!"


    Walker nodded, "That''s likely the case."


    Donnie sat there, falling into contemtion again: "If that''s the case, then the situation gets a bit troublesome. If those big fishes enter the scene, things will turnplex instantaneously."


    Walker didn''t have a particrly good idea about the situation either and suggested, "How about this¡ªI''ll have Maholi call her friends in New York. That way, we''ll get a rough understanding of the situation!"


    Madeline and Dick''s influence in New York was limited, but Maholi was different. As a female tycoon and president of thergest foodpany in the country, Maholi''s influence easily dwarfed that of Madeline and Dickbined!


    "Right, didn''t you want me to help you buy some farms in the south for growing grapes and sugarcane? Grain Empire Food Company is thergest foodpany in the country, and they have always had good rtions with those farmers down south. Maholi can help with this as well!"


    Donnie shook his head, "Unless you want to break up with Maholi, it''s better not to tell her about these two things. At least, noting from you personally!"


    Walker looked at Donnie, puzzled, "Why...."


    Walker had other questions, but upon seeing Jessica Dole sitting next to Donnie, he stopped himself.


    "You, leave for now!" Donnie also realized the next topic wasn''t suitable for Jessica Dole to hear, so he asked her to leave.


    Only after Jessica Dole had left did Donnie continue speaking.


    "Although I had you pursue Maholi with a utilitarian purpose in mind, and Maholi is indeed a bit of a romantic... with a mentality that lovees first, she is, after all, the president of the Grain Empire Foods Company. You can''t take someone of that status lightly."


    Now that you two have just gotten together, you''re having her help solve all kinds of problems. What do you think she''s going to think of you?"


    "Only when she truly puts all her thoughts on you, then you can actively ask her for help with some matters. Right now, we can only take a circuitous approach..."


    Listening to Donnie''s n, the shock on Walker''s face became increasingly evident, "Now I know why you''re able to deal with so many women!"


    Donnie said with restrained pride, "These are all learned skills, you still have a lot to learn!"


    Walker gave Donnie an unimpressed nce.


    "Alright, now that we have a consensus on this matter, what about investing in United Artists? Charlie Chaplin is clearly against it, but I''ve noticed that Griffith might be somewhat interested!"


    Donnie nodded, "United Artists may not be a major studio in Hollywood, but its founders after all are Charlie Chaplin, Pickford, Dous, and Griffith. They still have an influence in Hollywood.


    Even if they''re willing to consider outside investment, they would first look at therger studios. With no connections in Hollywood, naturally, they wouldn''t be interested, and they undoubtedly think that we can''t offer them significant financial support!"


    Walkerughed, "That is definitely a problem. Although this Miss America is going to bring you at least 4 million US dors in revenue, just building the hotel alone will cost you 2.5 million US dors. The remaining money, to make waves in the film industry, is indeed not enough!"


    Donnie showed a helpless expression, "You''ve also underestimated some expenses. Major League Baseball''smissioner Benn wille to Antic City with Harding. Even with Harding''s influence, securing the exclusive live broadcast of Major League Baseball will cost at least 2 million dors!"


    "Ha!" Walker said with easyughter, "I just remembered, there''s also the cost of acquiring the southern farms? That is also a substantial expense. Looks like this is going to be a headache for you, Donnie!"


    "A headache? Why would I have a headache?"


    Donnie looked straight at Walker, smiling on his face, but such a smile sent a shiver down Walker''s spine!


    "I just remembered, I have a golf date with Maholi, so I won''t keep you, goodbye!"


    After saying that, Walker got up as if to leave.


    But it was already toote, Donnie had grabbed the corner of Walker''s clothes by then.


    "Brother Block, I''m just an illegitimate son, I do have some cash on hand, but that''s all my fortune. You''re not coveting even this small amount, are you?"


    Walker was almost in tears!


    Donnie chuckled, "It''s precisely because it''s all your fortune that you should take it out. You always say we''re good brothers, right? Since we''re good brothers, of course we should advance and retreat together. Trust me, if you put in a million now, that one million will soon turn into ten million, a hundred million!"


    "The way you''re talking right now is very Ponzi-like!" Walker said with conviction.


    "If you can put up the money, to hell with ''like;'' I might as well change my name to Ponzi right now!" Donnie pressed Walker onto the sofa!

 Chapter 205 114, this is my Atlantic City

    Even the liveliest of gatherings muste to an end, and all the more so when everyone in this room is harboring their own schemes!


    "Boss, where are we headed now?"


    Since Dwight went to assist John, Donnie found himself a new chauffeur, Steve Cotin from Elwood Vige. This kid was good friends with Cameron but wasn''t as academically inclined, always dreaming of Antic City''s splendor. However, when Donnie had previously brought Chris and Magichi, he did not bring Steve along.


    This time he had sneaked here on his own ord. Donnie didn''t have any significant tasks for him, so after Dwight left, he handed over the driving duties to Steve. Initially, Steve addressed Donnie by his first name as he had always done, but after being corrected a few times by Dwight, he switched to calling Donnie "boss" with all due respect.


    "Let''s get out of here first!"


    Donnie sat in the back seat of the Rolls-Royce, closed his eyes for a moment of rest. Five minutester, Donnie signaled for Steve to stop.


    "Stop here, and wake me up in half an hour!"


    Donnie closed his eyes to rest without caring where he was; there were many people who hade from Antic City today and many things had transpired. Donnie needed to sort these events out meticulously.


    Steve didn''t dare disturb Donnie but got out of the car, leaned against it, and lit a cigarette for himself. At that moment, a girl from the neighboring hostel winked at Steve, who immediately smiled back, yet he stayed put beside the car.


    When four or five cigarette butts littered the ground beneath Steve''s feet, he nced at the watch Donnie had given him and tapped on the car window.


    "Boss, half an hour has passed!"


    Donnie opened his eyes andmanded, "Back to the Ritz Hotel!"


    Though puzzled by Donnie''s decision, Steve obeyed the order and drove him back to the Ritz Hotel.


    Donnie got out of the car upon arrival and strode straight into the hotel, took the elevator, walked down the corridors, and soon paused outside a room.


    He knocked, the door opened, and there stood Ban Johnson, already in his pajamas, with an expression of displeasure at having been disturbed.


    Upon recognizing the visitor as Donnie, Ban Johnson disyed an ''I-should-have-known'' look.


    "I was just thinking, Mr. Block, that you would be too busy this evening to have a chat with me!"


    Donnie, unfazed by the sarcasm, replied with a smile, "I just didn''t want to inconvenience Mr. Johnson, that''s all!"


    Ban Johnson stepped aside to let Donnie into the room. No one was in the living room, but there stood a woman, d in an extremely revealing nightgown.


    "Carmen, perhaps you should give Mr. Johnson and me some privacy for our discussion!"


    Donnie spoke to Carmen Farmer.


    Carmen Farmer giggled sweetly, "Your wish is mymand, boss. I''ll head to my room now!"


    Donnie took out a key from his pocket and handed it to Carmen Farmer, smiling, "Perhaps you can rest in the next room. My talk with Mr. Johnson won''t take too long!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "OK!" Carmen Farmer took the key from Donnie''s hand, and without changing her clothes, went straight to the neighboring room.


    "If reporters catch Carmen like this, Donnie, it''s going to be a Miss America scandal!"


    Ban Johnson, undisturbed by Carmen Farmer''s departure, settled into the sofa.


    "Regardless of the oue of this visit to Antic City, I personally am very grateful for your hospitality, Donnie!"


    Donnie smiled and said, "That''s the bestpliment for Antic City!"


    "OK, now we can talk about our deal!" Ban Johnson poured himself a whiskey and continued, "Originally, beforeing here, after hearing Harding and Harry''s introduction, I was very keen on coborating with you, Donnie. But on the train ride over, those gentlemen have already had a word with me, so..."


    Paus****ing here, Ban Johnson crossed his legs and looked at Donnie leisurely, "Dear Donnie, if your Antic City Broadcast wants the exclusive rights to broadcast Major League Baseball games, you''re going to have to make a more generous offer!"


    At this moment, Donnie no longer exhibited his earlier troubled demeanor but sat smiling and said, "So, am I to understand that those people''sments are merely a tactic deployed by Mr. Johnson to inte the value of Major League Baseball, not something you arepelled to abide by?"


    Ban Johnsonughed, "Harry told me that you''re a very smart man, Donnie, and now I wholeheartedly agree!"


    Donnie spoke, "Then things are much simpler. For the exclusive broadcast rights of Major League Baseball, our Antic City Broadcastpany can offer an annual price of one million US dors, and we hope to sign a ten-year contract with Major League Baseball.


    I believe no one else can match this offer!"


    Ban Johnson appeared moved. Indeed, the offer far exceeded his expectations. In the future, securing exclusive broadcasting rights for Major League Baseball for a million dors would be nothing short of a fantasy.


    But this was not the future, and the purchasing power of a million dors at that time was notparable to the future''s purchasing power.


    Moreover, prior to this, there had been no such thing as broadcast rights for sporting events, meaning that no one could be certain how to calcte such fees.


    "I must admit, Donnie,

 Chapter 206 114, this is my Atlantic City_2

    Moved as I may be, I still need to maintain the necessary greed.


    Donnie breathed a sigh of relief, as he wasn''t worried about Ban Johnson quibbling over the exclusive fees; it was the duration of the contract that concerned him.


    Donnie was certain that if Antic City Broadcast could secure the exclusive broadcasting rights for Major League Baseball, then he would be able to bring in much more advertising revenue from the broadcast of the events.


    This was like renting a shop space¡ªthendlord initially offers a low rent, but as soon as you start doing business and thendlord sees the ie the property can generate, he will certainly consider raising the rent.


    If the lease term is rtively short, then you''repletely at the mercy of thendlord!


    Donnie said, "Although I don''t know exactly what those guys discussed with you, Ban, I believe it boils down to two points. The first is that they told you they''re going to establish their own broadcasting stations soon and therefore also want to cooperate with you."


    "The second is even simpler. They''re using their rtionship with you, Ban, to persuade you to observe for a bit longer and give them more leverage in their negotiations with me!"


    Ban Johnson did not deny Donnie''s words but simply smiled and said, "Since you already know all this, Donnie, I suppose an annual exclusive fee of 1.5 million US Dors isn''t too high, right?"


    After speaking, Ban Johnson sat there, rxed, watching Donnie.


    "I really hate how you people act, as though you''re all certain that you can manipte me!" Donnie thought to himself, his face smiling but his heart cold.


    These people were used to wielding power over others, which is why they were now so calm and smug, believing they could make Donnie cough up more to satisfy them!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mr. Johnson, if that''s the case, then I really do have something I''d like to discuss with you," Donnie said with a smile.


    "Go ahead," Ban Johnson gestured with his hand, "but I hope you won''t take too long, Donnie. I wouldn''t want Miss Farmer to be kept waiting too long!"


    Donnie continued, "Whether it''s General Electric or Westinghouse, their ultimate goal is to take a stake in Antic City Broadcast. If I ultimately agree to their investment, then the matter is quite simple¡ªat that point, they and I are aligned in our interests."


    "Would they be willing to pay an annual fee of 1 million¡­1.5 million US Dors for an uncertain exclusive broadcasting right then?


    "Mr. Johnson, you understand them better than I do. I think even without me spelling it out, you already know the answer, don''t you?"


    "Besides, if I do not agree to their investment, I am confident that, with the strength of General Electric and Westinghouse, they can quickly establish amercial radio station."


    "But what makes a newly established broadcasting station think it canpete with Antic City Broadcast, which has reported on Miss America, the President''s speeches, and a whole host of other events, and has millions of listeners in the United States?"


    "Perhaps, Mr. Johnson, you think this doesn''t matter and that as long as the threepaniespete against each other, your Major League Baseball will benefit more."


    "But again, an exclusive broadcasting fee of 1.5 million US Dors, at a time when it''s still unclear whether the oue will be good or bad¡ªdo you think they would be willing to pay that price?"


    The smile faded from Ban Johnson''s face, and his expression became serious.


    Just as Donnie had said, Ban Johnson knew those people too well; he might not have considered it before, but after Donnie''s reminder, it was impossible for him not to see it!


    Seeing Ban Johnson fall silent, Donnie kept talking: "While currently no other sports event in the United States canpare to Major League Baseball, it doesn''t mean baseball is the only game in town. I could coborate with the college football league or the Masters golf tournament."


    "With Antic City Broadcast having millions of listeners and the number still growing, these events might attract even greater public interest."


    "After all, due to the ck Sox scandal, the credibility of Major League Baseball has plummeted to an all-time low, and people are desperately looking for other sports events to fill the void, right?"


    Ban Johnson''s demeanor began to tense up, but he retorted with stubbornness, "Donnie, when you thought about doing this, the first thing that came to mind was our Major League Baseball. You know that only by working with us can there be a truly powerful alliance, right?"


    Donnie nodded with a smile, "Of course, I never denied that, which is why I''vee tonight with sincerity!"


    Having said that, Donnie pulled out a check from his jacket pocket, ced it on the table, and said, "Here is a check for 100,000 US Dors as a gesture of good faith. So, Mr. Johnson..."


    At this point, Donnie stood up, straightened his jacket, and continued, "I hope, Mr. Johnson, that you won''t take too long to consider. After all, I''ve been quite busy, and I think one night should be more than enough! An exclusive fee of 1 million US Dors is already quite substantial."


    With that, Donnie didn''t wait for Ban Johnson''s response but got up and walked toward the door. Just as he reached the doorway, he suddenly stopped, turned back in a leisurely manner, and said.

 Chapter 207 114, this is my Atlantic City_3

    "That''s right, I just remembered, I have some things to discuss with Miss Farmer about the Miss America finale tomorrow, so I think Miss Farmer won''t being over tonight!"


    After saying this, Donnie left Ban Johnson''s room directly!


    .


    The next day!


    When Donnie woke up, Carmen Farmer was already awake and had changed her clothes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing Donnie wake up, Carmen Farmery on top of him and asked coquettishly, "Donnie, will I be holding up the crown of Miss America tonight?"


    ncing at Carmen Farmer, Donnie said impatiently, "Maybe you will, maybe you won''t, I don''t know!"


    Carmen Farmer felt somewhat disappointed inside, but she dared not show it. She knew about Jessica Dole''s meeting with Charlie Chaplin and Griffith; she understood that as long as she held on to Donnie, her bright future wouldn''t be too far off.


    Therefore, a few days ago, Carmen Farmer had already broken up with Leck Young.


    "All right, do you want me to join you for breakfast?"


    Carmen Farmer continued to ask.


    Getting up from the bed, Donnie said, "No need, I''ve got things to do. You should leave now!"


    Carmen Farmer nodded, kissed Donnie on the cheek, and then left the bedroom. Watching Carmen Farmer dressed and ready to go, Donnie couldn''t help but wonder where she got her clothes from.


    After getting up, Donnie didn''t go for breakfast but went straight to the fifth floor of the Ritz Hotel, to Nucky''s study.


    Clearly, Nucky, who used to sleep until noon, had to change his routine today.


    Seeing Donniee in, Nucky smiled and said, "I thought you wouldn''t sleep wellst night!"


    Donnie didn''t answer Nucky''s question right away, but turned to Louis and said, "My God, Louis, don''t you know to prepare breakfast for me too?"


    Louis hurriedly bowed and said, "I''ll go prepare breakfast for you right now, Mr. Block!"


    Nucky, ying with his knife and fork, said, "Hey, Donnie, Louis is my man, can''t you be a bit kinder to him?"


    "If it were Miss Lucy, I promise I''d be extremely gentle!" Donnie said loudly.


    "OK, you keep being like that to Louis then!" Nucky immediately gave up arguing with Donnie.


    After taking the milk prepared by Louis, Donnie went straight to the point and asked Nucky, "Nucky, I need to know your stance now. What do you think about those who want to pluck our peaches?"


    Donnie could solve the broadcastingpany issue on his own, as it was his sole business, but building a new hotel was different¡ªit involved not just Nucky, but also Antic City Hall and the New Jersey State Government. This was not something Donnie could handle alone.


    That''s whyst night, Luke Jackson from Westinghouse and Owen Young from General Electric came to him, and those who sought a share in the legalization of Antic City''s casino industry, they would go to Nucky!


    Nucky said, "I thought you''d bring up this issue more delicately!"


    Donnie replied, "It''s not the time to be subtle, so what do you really think, Nucky?"


    Nucky had to put down his knife and fork, wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin, and then said, "More people getting involved means more people to share the risk with us!"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "But it also means we might lose control of thepany much easier!"


    "Of course, I''m aware of your concerns, Donnie," Nucky said, "but these people are not small fry. Many of them can shake the entire United States economy with a stomp of their foot!"


    Donnie looked at Nucky seriously, "So are you nning to bring them in?"


    Donnie swore that if Nucky really nned to do that, he would get rid of Nucky as soon as possible. A person who could affect his ns and who was starting to slip from his control, no matter if Nucky had absolute influence in Antic City and no matter if getting rid of Nucky would trigger countless chain reactions, Donnie didn''t care.


    "Of course not!"


    Under Donnie''s gaze, Nucky shook his head with a smile, "This is Antic City; the new hotel will be a symbol of Antic City. Most importantly, this is my Antic City!"


    Donnie quietly heaved a sigh of relief. As expected.


    In Nucky''s heart, what was the core interest?


    It was the dominion over the entire Antic City. Everything Nucky had was based on this very foundation.


    If the legalization of Antic City''s casino industry were to proceed and a casino licensing system put into ce, the new hotel would symbolize the power of Antic City. Nucky had Donnie manage the hotel because Nucky believed he could control Donnie.


    But if those tycoons were brought in, everything would changepletely, and the very foundation of Nucky''s held interests would be devoured by those tycoons.


    "So now we''re in the same boat again!" Donnieughed.


    "Haven''t we always been in the same boat?" Nucky joked, then seriously added, "But these are no ordinary people, so even if we refuse them, we must do it tactfully. And we do indeed need some new industries to join us!"


    Donnie said, "Are you talking about the banking industry?"


    Nucky nodded and said, "Exactly, the establishment of a new casino will inevitably involve a vast amount of cash, which is a significant cash flow for any bank. Moreover, among these people...."

 Chapter 208 114, this is my Atlantic City_4

    "Among these people is Morgan''s presence, and if we want to refuse the others, then we need to win over one of them. Only by doing this can we better solve our current problems!"


    Donnie took over from where Nucky left off.


    Nucky nodded and said, "That''s exactly what I''m thinking, but this involves a problem, which is that if we bring in Morgan, then we''ll face the issue that we were worried about before."


    Donnie shook his head and said, "No, as we''ve just discussed, once the new casino is built, the cash flow it generates will be enough to interest Morgan. In fact, if it weren''t Morgan, we should be the ones in control during the coboration process!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nucky smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then we still need a bank to make Morgan feel threatened!"


    Donnie picked up his milk and smiled, "Perfect, I already have a good candidate in mind!"


    Nucky also picked up his milk and added, "Since it''s like this, then we''ll divide the work and cooperate, turning this crisis into an opportunity for us!"


    As long as Donnie and Nucky could reach a consensus on this matter, many problems would be easy to solve.


    "Of course, I remember Owen Young, representing Morgan, told me that Morgan is willing to offer us a 5 million US Dor loan with the lowest interest in the entire United States. If we had this loan from Morgan, it might be even better support for ourpany''s development!"


    "OK, I''ll remember this matter!" Nuckyughed.


    After clinking their sses, both showed radiant smiles.


    After leaving Nucky, Donnie returned to the Block Tavern, which had already started preparations for tonight''s Miss America final stage decorations.


    After moving past various onsite personnel and equipment, Donnie arrived in his office.


    "I guessst night''s dinner must have been tough!"


    Walker was already waiting there.


    Donnie nodded and said, "Fortunately, everything is still within controble limits!"


    Then Donnie recounted to Walker everything that had transpired, including his conversation with Nucky that morning.


    After listening, Walker thought for a moment and said, "I''m sure Benn will agree to our cooperation. If we have the chip of Major League Baseball in our hands, then the issues with Westinghouse and General Electric shouldn''t be too big, not to mention you''ve long considered letting out some of your interests.


    However, regarding the benefits arising from the legalization of the casino industry in Antic City, I can''t say much, but I always feel that if everything is processed as you and Nucky said, isn''t it all a bit too smooth?"


    Donnie chuckled lightly and said, "It''s simple, because Nucky''s performance was too eager!"


    Walker thought briefly and nodded, "That''s right, I admit, Nucky would never let his fundamental interests in Antic City bepromised, but his behavior is... like you said, too eager!"


    Donnie added, "On my way here, I''ve already considered this. Nucky will certainly not agree to let these behemoths into the hotel''s shareholder ranks, but the process of this refusal is certainly not going to be as Nucky described it ¨C all on him.


    I think he''ll push all the responsibility onto me, and after today, Nucky will definitely find me and tell me that he has already expressed his opposition to those people.


    But those people are pressing so hard, and they''ll look for me as a breakthrough, so Nucky needs me to be absolutely firm in refusing them when I meet with them!"


    Walker was startled for a moment and said, "Doesn''t he worry that such an obvious reminder might make you aware of the doubts within?"


    "He doesn''t worry!" Donnie gave a definite answer, "Not only is Nucky not concerned, but he''s very clear that I must have thought of this. But he''s convinced that my thoughts are the same as his; the new casino absolutely cannot bring in these behemoths!"


    "So that''s why you seemed so eager to find Nucky this morning, to ask about his thoughts ¨C in fact, it was to make Nucky think that way!"


    Walker guessed Donnie''s intention.


    Donnie nodded, "Correct. No matter how Nucky tries to put the me on me for this, I believe all those behemoths must agree on one thought: that the real decision-maker is Nucky, not me. So even if they harbor some resentment towards me, it doesn''t matter, because they themselves understand that the real reason they can''t participate in this matter is because of Nucky!"


    Walker shook his head with a sigh andmented, "You people..."


    Donnieughed, "The fact that you could so quickly understand these things means we are of the same type!"


    Walker showed a bitter smile.


    Donnie then said to Walker, "Let''s put these issues aside for now; there''s another matter I need you to work on, and it has to be done quickly!"


    "What''s the matter?" Walker sat up straight.


    "We''ve already discussed this before, if you want to recover the Astor family''s property in New York from Vincent''s hands, then you need the support of three women. Now that you''ve gained Maholi''s support, your aunt, being away from Antic City, can be left forter.


    Now that Madeline has arrived in Antic City, it happens that her current husband, Dick, wants to expand his banking business here.


    So now, by representing me in negotiations, you can use the chips we currently hold to gain Madeline''s support."


    Donnie exined his n to Walker, wanting to induce a sense of crisis in Morgan, hence Antic City''s new casino shouldn''t just have Morgan as its only cooperating bank.


    However, for Donnie, bringing in another massive banking consortium wasn''t an option, making Dick''s bank the perfect choice.


    "So what''s your stake in this? Besides having Madeline support me, you must have your own demands, right?" Walker knew Donnie well.


    Donnie smiled and said, "My demand is that, once the new casino is established, I will allow Dick''s bank to be one of only two partner banks. At that time, one-third of the new casino''s cash flow will be deposited in this bank, and Dick will have to give up a portion of his bank''s shares in exchange. I intend to buy into Dick''s bank!"


    Walker was taken aback and said, "With countless issues currently by your side, you''re actually considering entering the banking business now?"

 Chapter 209 Todays Donnie is out of your league (7K long chapter, please subscribe~)

    Although there was no TV broadcast to show live scenes to the American audience,


    Donnie still put on a red carpet show thanks to the live broadcast by the radio station.


    Facing this unprecedented situation, both the guests on-site and listeners by their radios were filled with curiosity.


    Regardless of the frame of mind that brought people to Antic City, they epted Donnie''s invitation and began their walk on the red carpet.


    Even without television, there was no shortage of reporters on-site.


    "I heard that this time not only reporters from newspapers across the United States are here, but even those from Europe havee!"


    Jessica Dole, dressed in a yellow sequined gown and ented by a string of pearls around her neck, sped the arm of Donnie, who was in a ck tailcoat, as she gracefully waved to the reporters on both sides of the red carpet and quietly asked Donnie her questions.


    As the organizer of Miss America, Donnie chose to make the first appearance, also setting an example for the other distinguished guests on how to walk the red carpet.


    Although there had already been a rehearsal prior!


    "That''s right," Donnie said with an air of rxed ease, smiling, "If you perform well on the red carpet, perhaps in a few days, you could be featured in European newspapers."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, there''s only so much space in the newspapers; it''s impossible to feature photos of all 33 Miss America contestants on the red carpet, let alone as Jessica Dole wasn''t among the top 33.


    However, for Jessica Dole, the possibility of such attention was already a delightful prospect.


    After striking several poses with Jessica Dole, Donnie led her directly to their destination, the entrance of Block Tavern.


    There, the host from Antic City Broadcast was already waiting, stopping Donnie and Jessica Dole.


    "Mr. Block, Miss Dole, one of you is the founder of Miss America, and the other is a highly popr contestant. We are thrilled to have you here today, and I''ve always had a question for Mr. Block!"


    "If you don''t ask, I''ll never know what your question is!" Donnie said jokingly.


    This brought a knowing smile to the faces of those listeners by their radios.


    "This Donnie Block is quite witty!"


    The hostughed, "I am very eager to know, Mr. Block, how did youe up with the idea to hold a contest like Miss America?"


    Faced with such a softball question, Donnie still chose to respond with an answer he had given before: the idea came from wanting to showcase the independence, freedom, and vitality of American women.


    Though the response was official-sounding, when conveyed through radio for the first time in such a manner, it still harvested goodwill among American women.


    The host then asked Jessica Dole, "Miss Dole, although you regretfully didn''t make it into the top three for the Antic City regional contest, your poprity is indeed very high. Some even say it must involve foul y. What are your thoughts about such affection and thesements?"


    "I hear Antic City Broadcast belongs to Donnie Block. The supporters must be audacious to dare ask such a question in front of their own boss!"


    Listeners in front of their radios expressed surprise upon hearing the host''s question.


    "What do you know? Since the start of Antic City Broadcast, they''ve imed to be a station of absolute openness, fairness, and impartiality. Besides, Jessica Dole''s case did cause quite a stir in Antic City. If the host didn''t ask this, I''d be the curious one!"


    Where there were questions, naturally, there were also answers!


    "If Antic City Broadcast is really like that, then I''d definitely listen to their programs every day from now on. Way to go!"


    Facing a question the host had already privately asked her, Jessica Dole, with a smile and poise, eloquently said, "First, I want to thank everyone who supported me and voted for me, I love you, God bless you. As for not making it into the top three in the Antic City region, I have no hard feelings.


    My votes weren''t leading by much before the contest started, and I trust that each judge has their own sense of beauty. Not being selected in the end simply means I did not meet the expectations of these judges. I believe that whether you made it to the finals or not, all beauty contestants are always the most beautiful!"


    Jessica Dole''s response effectively addressed the media''s criticism about potential misconduct in the Miss America contest.


    After the city contests concluded, various local media outlets alleged foul y in the event. Although these voices never became mainstream, they existed nheless.


    Now that the concerned party has spoken out, both the skeptical newspapers and individuals are likely to quiet down.


    It''s clear now, as it would beter on, that what they heard was nothing more than an official response!

 Chapter 210 Todays Donnie is out of your league (7K long chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    Donnie and Jessica Dole each answered a question and then left.


    Because there were loudspeakers on the scene, not only the audience present but also the guests waiting to walk the red carpet heard Donnie and Jessica Dole''s answers.


    As red carpet guests, Ban Johnson, Owen Young, and Luke Jackson naturally heard it too.


    They hadn''t expected toe to Antic City just to negotiate business with Donnie, only to be roped into bing red carpet guests; however, when they received the invitation, they didn''t refuse.


    Firstly, this was because they came to discuss a partnership with Donnie, and regardless of their attitudes, they still needed to show their friendship with Donnie, especially since Owen Young and Luke Jackson werepetitors.


    Secondly, it was a simple reason: it was an opportunity to stand out. Moreover, Donnie assured them that the host would introduce thepanies they represented when they walked the red carpet.


    Considering a program with millions of listeners, in this era, nopany would pass up such an opportunity for publicity!


    "It seems that the best oue is to invest in the Antic City Broadcast Company. Through the responses from Donnie and Jessica, I''m convinced that listeners tuning in on their radios must now see Antic City Broadcast as a very credible station!"


    Owen Young thought silently, then looked back at Luke Jackson behind him, his eyes shing with apetitive glint.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Luke Jackson felt Owen Young''s gaze and returned it with one of his own.


    When the two came to Antic City together, they indeed had a briefmunication, and thismunication wasn''t insincere even though they werepetitors in this trip to Antic City.


    Their aim was the same: both wanted to invest in Antic City Broadcast, but also the same, they didn''t want to give up too much in this investment venture.


    This was simr to the situation of United Artists in Hollywood, founded by Charlie Chaplin and others.


    At that time, almost all of Hollywood''s big studios boycotted United Artists, because they knew the influence of Charlie Chaplin and the others; if allowed to grow, they would surely be a giantpeting for market share in the future.


    The market pie was only so big, and if another giant entered the fray, it would inevitably take a slice of their pie.


    Therefore, at this time, the big Hollywood studios were in tacit agreement; however, if United Artists epted investment from one of the big studios, their situation would be different.


    By now, Ban Johnson had already started walking the red carpet with Miss America, Alisa rk, the third-ce winner from the New York region.


    When the pair stepped onto the red carpet, there were cheers and also boos.


    The cheers were naturally for Alisa rk. As the third-ce winner in the New York region, Alisa rk, like the other city region Miss Americas, had arrived in Antic City a week earlier and appeared at every possible event. Not only that, but their posters were also all over public areas in Antic City.


    Therefore, Alisa rk was not unknown in Antic City; some dedicated New York supporters even traveled to Antic City to cheer her on!


    The boos were naturally directed at Ban Johnson, the impact of the ck Sox Scandal hasn''t faded, and people still harbored a lot of resentment towards Major League Baseball!


    Facing such boos, Ban inwardly smirked but kept a calm exterior. When he saw those furious people booing him, Ban Johnson knew his decision was correct.


    At noon today, Donnie and Ban Johnson had another secret meeting. In this meeting, Ban Johnson reluctantly agreed to Donnie''s partnership terms.


    For an annual exclusive broadcasting agency fee of one million, Major League Baseball''s ten-year exclusive broadcasting rights were entirely handed over to Antic City Broadcast!


    Of course, the role yed by the private hundred-thousand US Dor check Donnie offered isn''t known.


    Although he had agreed, Ban Johnson was still very unsatisfied with some of Donnie''s actions, particrly the way Donnie spoke to himst night, and he was upset about having spent the night alone.


    However, all of that changed when he saw the angry Major League Baseball fans shouting at him, as well as the fairness of Antic City Broadcast that Donnie conveyed to the public during the interview; this made Ban see this partnership as truly necessary.


    With many thoughts in mind, Ban Johnson didn''t notice the resigned look in Alisa rk''s eyes beside him.


    If it had beenst year, or next year, Alisa rk would have been delighted to be arm in arm with the chairman of Major League Baseball.


    Only this year, she couldn''t be happy¡ªthe problem stilly with the ck Sox Scandal.


    But everything was arranged, and she had no choice.


    Both preupied with their own scheming thoughts, they approached the host.

 Chapter 211 Todays Donnie is out of your league (7K long chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    The host was very friendly towards Alisa rk, asking only some routine questions, but when he turned to face Ban Johnson, his courtesy waned.


    "Mr. Johnson, as everyone knows, the entire league is now under suspicion by the American public because of the ck Sox Scandal. On this matter, do you have anything you would like to say to the national audience?"


    Sure enough, such a bold inquiry once again offered a feeling of exhration to the listeners in front of the radio.


    Before the arrival of Antic City Broadcast, although everyone could read the response from Major League Baseball in newspapers, it always felt as if there was a thick armor separating them, depriving them of a truly satisfying sensation. Now, however, with the person in question directly replying, they could hear it with their own ears, a situation that undeniably excited them.


    Upon hearing this question, Ban Johnson showed no change in expression, for he had anticipated the question ahead of time.


    "We at Major League Baseball are deeply regretful about the reaction caused by the ck Sox Scandal and that our national audience had to witness an ugly game. However, please believe that such an incident is an extremely isted case. The Major League Baseball still represents a clean, purepetition league.


    Moreover, to allow more people to join in supervising us, we have decided to include live broadcasts in the uing games of the season. Everyone will then be able to stay tuned in to their radios and listen to live programs from Antic City Broadcast, hoping this will enable our national audience to better monitor us!"


    Wow!


    Hearing Ban Johnson''s response, all the listeners in front of their radios were surprised, first by the fact that Johnson didn''t evade their questions but instead addressed them directly.


    Secondly, they didn''t expect Major League Baseball to have reached a coboration with Antic City Broadcast. Does it mean, from now on, they could listen to Major League Baseball games from thefort of their homes?


    Such a development was incredibly exciting!


    In an era where television programs had not yet emerged, no one could imagine being able to watch live games from home. Of course, they also didn''t think that merely listening to a live game would be unsatisfactory.


    For those who could never regrly attend live games, being able to listen to the games through a radio was already a technical revolution!


    Owen Young and Luke Jackson exchanged nces once again.


    However, this time, their gazeckedpetition but contained a hint of worry!


    They hadn''t expected Ban Johnson to backstab them.


    Beforeing here, they had clearly agreed to berades on the same front, yet in just one night, had Johnson betrayed them?


    Keep in mind, Major League Baseball was one of their key bargaining chips in negotiations with Donnie.


    Without this chip, even if they were now the tycoons of the United States, their influence over Antic City Broadcast had been minimized.


    Were they to ban their own produced radios from broadcasting Antic City Broadcast?


    If that were the case, they would probably have to face awsuit from Antic City Broadcast sooner orter!


    Things were getting difficult!


    With this thought, both men wished to confront Ban Johnson and Donnie at the earliest convenience¡ªto question Johnson on why he betrayed them and to try to mend their rtionship with Donnie!


    So, when Luke Jackson saw Owen Young walking the red carpet with Boston''s second-ranking Keira George, he grew anxious!


    Being a leading candidate for President, Harding naturally had his room and would be reminded by a special attendant when it''s his turn to walk the red carpet¡­ Yes, Harding would also walk the red carpet!


    This eventuality would be impossible in the East, but in the West, under the presidential election system, any opportunity to curry favor with the national public is something no presidential candidate would pass up.


    Harding was no exception!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moreover, the persona Harding presented to the public was not one of aloofness.


    Harry and Harding were in the same room.


    "Donnie''s move was truly brilliant. I didn''t expect that Donnie could sort things out with Ban Johnson in just one night. It seems that General Electric and Westinghouse will have to change their strategies!" Harding said with augh after hearing Ban''s response over the radio.


    Harry alsomented with a hint of admiration, "I expected Donnie would be able to resolve the issue, but I did not foresee he would do it so quickly. It seems that even if another business radio station emerges, it would be impossible to challenge Antic City Broadcast in a short period of time!"


    Harding nodded, his smile growing even brighter. Although he had brought Owen Young and Luke Jackson with him, it didn''t mean he was necessarily inclined towards them.


    In fact, although Harding had brought Owen Young and Luke Jackson, deep down, he really hoped Donnie would win in this three-way contest.


    The reason was simple!


    A monopolistic Antic City Broadcast was more in line with his own political aspirations. Now that he had a deep cooperation with Donnie, as long as their partnership remained, otherpetitors would not be able to contend with him in the increasingly important field of broadcasting!

 Chapter 212 Todays Donnie is out of your league (7K long chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    "However, for Donnie to have obtained such a crucial chip from Benn in such a short period of time, I doubt his expenditure was merely the exclusive fee of 1 million US Dors per year. There must have been some additional spending!"


    Harding analyzed.


    Harry nodded and said, "That''s what I admire most about Donnie, he''s not at all conservative in doing business, understands the art of flexibility, and this expense must have been at least around 500,000!"


    Harding nodded, signaling his agreement with Harry''s analysis.


    At this moment, Owen Young had already walked the red carpet with Keira George. Inside, Keira was somewhat discontent; she had hoped that Owen would linger on the red carpet a while longer, allowing the photographers to snap more pictures of her looking beautiful.


    Regrettably, Owen was in a rush, almost breezing through the ordeal of walking the red carpet.


    As he entered Block Tavern and saw that Donnie wasn''t with Ban Johnson, he decisively sought out Donnie. The deal with Ban Johnson was already a foregone conclusion, and even finding him would only serve to vent his own dissatisfaction, offering no real solution.


    Instead, it''d be better to find Donnie first and discuss the matters he urgently needed to resolve!


    "Donnie, I''ve always thought of you as a business genius, and today you''ve proven my opinion right. I didn''t expect you to reach an understanding with Benn so quickly and covertly!"


    Now, even though Owen''s face bore a smile, it no longer held that superior air of the previous night.


    "Yang Xinsheng!" Donnie replied, his face also adorned with a smile, but anyone could see that his smile was more radiant at that moment.


    "It''s just been a bit of luck on my side, coupled with the fact that Major League Baseball indeed needs something to improve its currently tarnished public image."


    "Actually, my impression of you, Donnie, has always been very good. After our chatst night, I indeed had some thoughts. I wanted to discuss this further with you, but considering howte it had gotten, I refrained from disturbing you.


    However, I did call thepany and shared my thoughts with Mr. Kosu. So, ourpany has decided to change the previous offer of 1.2 million US Dors to acquire 60% of Antic City Broadcast stakes to a willingness to spend 1.5 million US Dors for a 50% stake, with the management rights still in your hands, Donnie!"


    Donnie, with a rxed and smiling demeanor, said, "I greatly appreciate Mr. Yang''s confidence in ourpany, but didn''t we settle this matter yesterday? You gave me a week''s time to consider, and discussing this nowes without any mental preparation on my part. I suggest we wait until after the week is over; I will certainly give you a satisfactory response then, Mr. Yang!"


    Owen swore that Donnie''s current demeanor must have been practiced extensively the previous night.


    It was about making him experience what Owen had feltst night.


    Although feeling irritated inside, Owen still needed to maintain a smile and a very sincere attitude: "Donnie, I know my attitude wasn''t very goodst night, but business is business. I believe that only in partnership with General Electric can Antic City Broadcast develop better.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moreover, as far as I know, Antic City Broadcast has only set up transmitters in eleven cities, which indeed covers a considerable portion of the United States. However, to let every American listen to Antic City Broadcast, we need more transmitters and even higher maintenance costs. So working with us will certainly be a win-win situation!"


    Looking at the eager Owen, Donnie''s smile remained: "I truly appreciate the reminder, Mr. Yang, but this asion really isn''t suitable for such official discussions. Besides, even though Antic City Broadcast is 100% controlled by me, this matter still requires good deliberation with my management team."


    "A week is actually not a very long time. By then, Mr. Yang, I will definitely give you an answer, good or bad!"


    Owen Young took a deep breath. The circumstances of both parties hadpletely changed. General Electric remained powerful, but in the field of broadcasting, they no longer had the overwhelming advantage over Donnie.


    What made Owen Young feel helpless was that if it were any other industry, they might still be able to exert pressure on Donnie''s Antic City Broadcast through some administrative orders, but this was a broadcastingpany.


    Before Harding took his seat as President, he was bound to be closely connected with Antic City Broadcast. Under such circumstances, Harding would absolutely not tolerate any strikes against the operation of Antic City Broadcast.


    It seemed that only onest method was left now!


    However, if this method were to be disclosed, it would mean aplete fallout. Owen Young was considering whether falling out with Donnie under these circumstances would be more in his own interest!


    While Owen Young was hesitating, Luke Jackson also came in with his Miss America.


    The Miss America apanying Owen Young and Luke Jackson was probably the most aggrieved in this edition of thepetition.


    These two hadn''t walked the red carpet properly, nor had they followed the rehearsal they had done previously!


    But there was no helping it. Given their high status, even if they had grievances in their hearts, they could only obediently apany them!


    "Donnie, I think our coboration could actually have a better proposal!"


    Without regard for Owen Young beside him, Luke Jackson immediately spoke up upon seeing Donnie.


    Jessica Dole was still standing next to Donnie. She didn''t know what had happened the night before, but she was aware of Owen Young and Luke Jackson''s status.


    These two were major figures frequently featured in the financial sections of major newspapers. She admitted that Donnie''s status in Antic City had be very high, but in Jessica Dole''s heart, this was still just Antic City.


    She had never imagined that Donnie could someday make these nationally famous big shots start to curry favor with him!


    Yes, in Jessica Dole''s view, that''s what they were doing¨Ccourting Donnie''s favor!


    "Mr. Jackson, I really appreciate your suggestion. However, as you can see, now is indeed not the right time to discuss business matters. Prior to this, Mr. Owen Young has also proposed to amend our coboration terms. Besides, quite coincidentally, both of you gave me a week to consider yesterday.


    Why don''t we just wait until after a week? I will definitely give both of you a satisfactory response!"


    Owen Young and Luke Jackson exchanged nces, their eyes devoid of the usual coborativepetition. What remained was nakedpetition!


    "Donnie, there are some things you might not be aware of. Ourpany has not only patents for radios but also our own patents in transmitters..."


    Luke Jackson was getting flustered and blurted out what Owen Young had wanted to say but hadn''t.

 Chapter 217 117, Everything is for Profit (7K word mega chapter, subscribe please~)

    When Harding made his entrance, it actually also signified the official end of the Miss America red carpet show.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    By now, the host had already started to warm up the atmosphere for the uing finals on the T-stage.


    These big shots below were no longer moving around at will, but had taken their seats at their designated spots.


    As with the other twopetitions, besides these big shots, there were major newspaper media from all over the country present, and the second floor was upied by staff from Antic City Broadcast. As for ordinary people... sorry, there was no ce for them here tonight.


    "I never thought Donnie would actually have us be judges in thispetition!"


    Reporters Bob Ferry from The New York Times, Bobby Smith from the Los Angeles Times, and Harvey Grant from The Washington Post were seated together.


    The exmation had juste from the Los Angeles Times'' Bobby Smith.


    All three had a rather shameful history in Antic City, and they actually had some respect for Donnie, who was behind the plotting of that affair.


    "Clearly, Donnie is using Miss America to maintain his hold over his turf!"


    The Washington Post''s reporter Harvey Grant''s gaze fell on Donnie Block, who was sitting at the same table as Harding.


    "The influence and money-making power of Miss America havepletely exceeded everyone''s expectations. Donnie''s ''Antic City Post'' and Antic City Broadcast have relied on Miss America to be well-known newspapers and broadcasts throughout New Jersey, and even across the country. With such influence, it''s impossible those tycoons haven''t noticed it!"


    Saying this, Harvey Grant nced again at the other figures in the hall and said, "Otherwise, why do you think so many people havee here today? I have already received word that many among them want to get a piece of Donnie''s Antic City Broadcast.


    If they can''t establish a partnership now, do you believe that by next year, there will be a proliferation of beautypetitions all over the country?"


    "Now, Donnie has made us judges, also with the right to vote, so when the timees, our newspapers will all cover the grand spectacle of Miss America," said Bob Ferry from The New York Times.


    With this wave of publicity, even if others wanted to hold beauty contests, they wouldn''t be able topete with Miss America in terms of influence!


    Upon hearing the analysis from the two men, Bobby Smith eximed, "I didn''t expect that a poor kid who just left the militaryst year would, in less than a year''s time, reach a position where he can sit on an equal footing with these tycoons and even dictate our actions!"


    Upon hearing Bobby Smith''s exmation, Bob Ferry and Harvey Grant both revealed a trace of apprehension, cautiously observing their surroundings.


    "If you want to meet God, don''t drag us into it. Have you forgotten the evidence that Donnie holds?"


    Bob Ferry even chided in a low voice.


    Bobby Smith lowered his voice and said rxedly, "Rx, at this moment, Donnie is busy chatting with our future President. How could he possibly pay attention to us!"


    The fact that Harding would eventually defeat Woodrow Wilson to be the next President of the United States was actually quite clear to a certain group of people.


    Ever since returning from Francest year, Wilson''s support in public opinion polls in the United States had been declining. Moreover, Wilson''s health was deteriorating day by day.


    At the end ofst September, Wilson''s speech tour in the west was abruptly interrupted, and at that time, The White House received a telegram from Wilson''s apanying physician: The President is seriously ill; return immediately!


    As for the other presidential candidates, in public opinion polls conductedst month, they couldn''t evene close to Harding.


    Harvey Grant also lowered his voice and said, "But I don''t agree that Donnie can now sit on an equal footing with these tycoons. At most, the Antic City Broadcast that Donnie currently owns gives him the right to speak in front of these tycoons, which is also why Donnie definitely wants to keep raising the prestige of Miss America!"


    Bobby Smith thought for a moment, nodded in agreement with Harvey Grant''s words.


    Bob Ferry, listening to their conversation, did not continue to join in, even though he admitted that Harvey Grant was right. He believed that someone who achieved in less than a year what others might not aplish in a lifetime would definitely be a true tycoon in the future!


    At this moment, Donnie was casually chatting with Harding, with both men asionally bursting intoughter.


    Right now, they couldn''t possibly be discussing anything serious, just personal anecdotes, which helped to strengthen the rtionship between them.


    Following the host''s wee, the Miss America final officially began.


    Beauty contestants from ten cities ¨C New York, Phdelphia, Los Angeles, Chicago, Houston, San Francisco, Boston, Pittsburgh, Anta, Washington, as well as thirty-three from Antic City, d in swimsuits, took their turns on the T-stage, each having one minute to show off their figures.


    Afterwards, all the judges would present their flowers, and the sixteen Miss Americas with the highest scores from the flowers would move into the second round!

 Chapter 218 117, Everything is for Profit (7K word mega chapter, subscribe please~)_2

    "Donnie, isn''t this swimsuit a bit too ostentatious?"


    Harding sat there, looking at Carmen Farmer on stage in her one-piece deep V swimsuit, noting the hem didn''tply with United Statesw that required covering the thigh area, but instead was a V-shaped swimsuit of ater era.


    "Warren, we are in the Antic, and our Miss America is about showcasing the beauty of American women, no one will nitpick about this!"


    Donnie said with ease.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After a moment of thought, Harding nodded and said, "Antic City is a beautiful city, there really should be some things here that are different from other ces in America!"


    Donnie smiled lightly, knowing that things that break the moral shackles of the era always attract more attention.


    Then Donnie''s gaze shifted to Robert, who stood at the back of the stage.


    Though Robert wasn''t at the table, he had his own mission today¡ªto tally the "flower value" each beauty contestant received on the spot.


    Ensuring their bets were always profitable!


    While on-site voting seemed fair, those influential people wouldn''t be counting votes one by one to see how many the Miss Americas got.


    Only the reporters could do that.


    But without a word from Donnie, which reporter would dare pass judgment on this matter?


    As for the movie shooting... although the voting process would be filmed, it was impossible that this segment would be cut into the official film.


    After the 33 Miss Americas finished their round of presentation, the host came back on stage, not to read the results, since the backstage needed time to tally them.


    Yet, to ensure the atmosphere on-site didn''t grow cold, Donnie had specially invited a Broadway singer from New York to perform live for everyone.


    Watching the female singer on stage, Irving Young and Luke Jackson were once again astounded, as such a format had be standard practice intter times.


    But still, at a time when Miss America was only in its first year, any break from convention could be seen as a groundbreaking change.


    After talking with Donnie, Young and Jackson''s minds raced, pondering what a partnership with Donnie would be like or what it would mean to start their own broadcast station.


    But now, it seemed Donnie was already ahead of everyone else; even if they joined the race, they might not even see the tail lights of Antic City Broadcast.


    They both understood that the on-site singer''s performance didn''t have thergest impact on the audience; the real influence was on those who couldn''t get in and had to listen to the radio at home.


    "Could we really surpass Antic City Broadcast if we started our own station?"


    With this question in mind, both Irving Young and Luke Jackson reached their conclusions.


    "We must invest in Antic City Broadcast!"


    They arrived at their answers after having their doubts resolved internally!


    However, it was clear that given Donnie''s recent stance, a partnership could only be with one of them.


    With this realization, the tension between the two during their silent exchange intensified.


    After the singer finished her performance, the host took the stage and announced the names of the top 16 contestants.


    Competitors from eleven cities made it into the top sixteen not because of fair voting or that all the girls had exceptional beauty and figures, but mainly because Donnie was ying a bncing act.


    He ensured a bnce between cities and also guaranteed the listening rates of Antic City Broadcast; as long as their city''s contestant was in, no one would turn off their radios!


    When it reached the top 16, there wouldn''t be subsequent cuts from 16 to 8, and so on.


    Instead, the top three would be selected directly, with the first-ce winner naturally bing the new Miss America.


    In this round, the top 16 contestants had to showcase their poise, eloquence, and wit among other things.


    After the presentation round, Starry Entertainment would tally scores for each Miss America based on their off-site voting rate as well as their on-site support, to determine the final scores for each one!


    The entire process was uneventful, moving ording to Donnie''s nned oue to the end.


    Carmen Farmer from Antic City gained the third ce in the first Miss America, Qiong Lun from New York took runner-up, and Ka Thornton from Los Angeles won the title of Miss America!


    Charlie Chaplin, Maholi, and Harding respectively crowned the three winners!


    With that, the first Miss America came to a sessful close!


    Next was the celebration banquet!


    The only ce in Antic City that could amodate so many people for the banquet was naturally the Ritz Hotel!


    All the beauty contestants who participated in the Miss America pageant would have a session to answer questions from the reporters on their way to the celebration banquet.


    So Donnie and the others arrived at the Ritz Hotel first!


    "Donnie, regarding the new hotel project, I''ve already spoken to these people, but obviously, they''re not very satisfied with our decision. I think they''ll soone to negotiate with you, and you must not be intimidated by them!"


    Upon arriving at the Ritz Hotel, just as Donnie had anticipated, Nucky found him and ryed his negotiation process with the people.

 Chapter 219 117, Everything is for Profit (7K word mega chapter, subscribe please~)_3

    Having anticipated this, Donnie was not surprised and smiled as he said, "I understand, rest assured that I''ve got this covered!"


    With Donnie''s assurance, Nucky finally felt at ease and left.


    Shortly after Donnie walked away, someone approached him to discuss potential coborations following the legalization of the gaming industry in Antic City.


    Faced with such inquiries, Donnie uniformly responded that he was only one of the four shareholders and did not have absolute say in the matter. Although he was eager to cooperate, he could only offer a precise answer after discussing it with the other directors at thepany.


    Such a response certainly did not satisfy these individuals, but for the time being they had no better solution and could not just fall out with Donnie on the spot.


    In the end, they could only leave after dropping a few harsh words.


    During the entire celebration banquet, Donnie was basically dealing with these matters, so when it ended and he met with Lu Mellon, as previously agreed upon with Harry, his face still bore a weary expression.


    In fact, Donnie had already encountered Lu Mellon both at the Miss America finals and during the celebration banquet, but they hadn''t had an opportunity to talk in detail back then.


    Lu Mellon was born in 1855 and was now 65 years old. He was not tall, even somewhat short, and his eyes would always catch someone''s first nce¡ªso sharp and spirited they were.


    "Donnie, perhaps at this time you could enjoy a ss of champagne to ease your fatigue!"


    Upon seeing Donnie, Lu Mellon softened the sharpness in his eyes, making an effort to appear more benign.


    Donnie expressed his gratitude, "If everyone could be as courteous as Mr. Mellon, perhaps I wouldn''t need to be so exhausted!"


    Andrew Mellonughed heartily, "I can understand the urgency of those friends; after all, Donnie, your business has reached a point where we cannot afford to ignore it!"


    After sipping some champagne, Donnie smiled, "Mr. Mellon, you tter me. Compared to you, I am just a toddler stumbling through the business world, lucky enough to manage a couple of projects that seem quite promising."


    Harry chimed in with augh, "Andrew, what do you think? I told you Donnie is a very modest man. Now you must believe me!"


    Lu Mellon chuckled softly, "Donnie, Harry has told me that you are a very straightforward friend. Since that is the case, let us get down to business."


    At this point, Lu Mellon''s smile faded away, reced by seriousness.


    "Our Mellon Bank is very keen to coborate with your new hotel in Antic City. We don''t have high demands for shares; we just want to be assured of a 10% stake. Additionally, Mellon Bank hopes to enter Antic Cityprehensively!"


    Lu Mellon candidly stated his intentions and took out a check from his pocket.


    "This is a check for half a million US dors. If you, Donnie, agree to our bank''s conditions, this money is yours personally!"


    The future United States Secretary of the Treasury was now attempting to bribe Donnie, with the future head of the Department of Justice sitting by his side.


    Yet both Donnie and the two of them saw nothing inappropriate in Mellon''s actions.


    Donnie did not ept the half-million-dor check but calmly looked at Lu Mellon and said, "I''m very grateful that Mr. Mellon has such confidence in the future development of Antic City!"


    Though his expression remained unchanged, the sudden drop in temperature around Lu Mellon clearly signified his dissatisfaction with Donnie''s reaction.


    "So, Donnie, do you intend to reject my proposition?"


    Without any hint ofpromise in face of Lu Mellon''s intimidation, Donnie said, "Mr. Mellon, if Antic City could receive your support, I believe its growth would indeed be much quicker. However, I cannot ept this half-million dors, and that does not mean I am refusing to cooperate with Mr. Mellon. Instead, I have a brand-new partnership proposal with Mellon Bank that I wish to introduce!"


    The atmosphere returned to normal, and a smile appeared on Lu Mellon''s face along with a hint of curiosity. He asked, "I wonder what this new partnership you propose looks like?"


    Donnie replied, "How familiar is Mr. Mellon with the situation in Hollywood, Los Angeles?"


    Lu Mellon was taken aback but then nced at Harry, who shook his head slightly, signaling that he too was unaware of why Donnie suddenly brought up Hollywood.


    Without getting the answer he sought from Harry, Lu Mellon replied, "A troublesome andplicated ce."


    ''Troublesome'' and plicated'' represented people like Lu Mellon''s view of Hollywood.


    At this point, Hollywood, in the eyes of people like Mellon, was a ce beset with internal strife yet presenting a united front to the outside world. People like Lu Mellon were indeed eying Hollywood at this time butcked a key to get in.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The same could be said of Hollywood inter times as well.

 Chapter 220 117, Everything is for Profit (7K word mega chapter, subscribe please~)_4

    Although many people say that Hollywood''s funding mostlyes from Wall Street, Wall Street is not monolithic, and the tycoons of Hollywood actually want to use Wall Street''s funds, but they can''t let Wall Street gain control over them,


    Take a simple example: the future Oracle boss was rich enough and had superb connections on Wall Street, but when his two children first entered Hollywood, they were yed to the brink of despair by those big shots. They spent several hundred million dors before they could set half a foot into Hollywood.


    This shows how strong these Hollywood moguls'' desire to control their own territory is!


    "In my opinion, newspapers, radio, and film will be the core businesses of the media industry in the future. Due to their operational methods, newspapers and radio are difficult to take outside the United States. Only the unique transmission method of film can easily break through the confines of the United States.


    If newspapers and radio are the core of the domestic media industry, then film is very likely to be a banner for the United States on the global stage."


    Donnie shared his thoughts.


    Andrew Mellon''s sharp eyes merely shifted subtly, and he understood Donnie''s meaning.


    "So, on the asion of the Miss America finals, you invited Charlie Chaplin and Griffith, and even before that, you had already announced you would send your Miss Americas to Hollywood, but your true intention is actually to take over the entire American media industry in one fell swoop?"


    Donnie did not deny his ambition in front of Andrew Mellon. In fact, he couldn''t. The conversation hade this far; if he was still secretive about it, it would be a sign of disrespect to Andrew Mellon!


    "Exactly, and I''ve already discussed with both Chaplin and Griffith about officially investing in their United Artists, using that as a springboard to formally enter Hollywood!"


    Although their negotiations had now deviated from Andrew Mellon''s original n, after hearing Donnie''s presentation, Andrew Mellon still seriously considered Donnie''s proposal.


    However, Andrew Mellon then shook his head and said, "It''s no use, Donnie. Your n looks good, but you shouldn''t underestimate others. Others have thought about what you are thinking, especially about investing in United Artists. Do you really believe that those people on Wall Street can''t see that?


    Everyone is very clear in their minds about this, but they also understand the risks involved. United Artists may have the four famous figures, including Chaplin, and they don''t have to worry about fame, but what they have is just their own fame. They can''t reallypete with the major studios, and this can be seen from the development of United Artists over the past few years.


    If we get involved, the actual situation will be the same. Even with our massive funding, we won''t have suitable projects, and even if we invest in United Artists, they won''t be able to distribute their films."


    Donnie smiled and said, "That''s because Mr. Mellon, you haven''t found the core method to resolve this fundamental issue. If I say I already have a preliminary idea about this, I wonder if Mr. Mellon''s view on this business proposal will be as dismissive as before?"


    Andrew Mellon and Harry both looked at Donnie at the same time; they understood the stubbornness of those Hollywood folks better than Donnie did.


    They moved the American film market from New York and Phdelphia to Los Angeles to counter Edison''swsuits; these people would rather relocate the entire industry than relinquish their benefits.


    When everyone thought there was no solution, Donnie imed he had one?


    "Donnie, you know this is not a matter to joke about!" Andrew Mellon said sternly.


    Although Donnie had only mentioned the possibility of solving the current issue, that was enough for Andrew Mellon. After all, none of the others had even a semnce of a solution!


    Donnie said with a smile, "Of course, I know this is no joking matter. Initially, I believed the likelihood of sess for this matter was only 50%, but if you, Mr. Mellon, along with Mellon Bank''s backing, were to join in, then I could raise that sess rate to 80%!"


    Andrew Mellon pondered for a moment and finally said, "Donnie, I need to know your n. As long as it earns my approval, funding will not be an issue!"


    Yet at this moment, Donnie shook his head, "Mr. Mellon, we can discuss the nter. I believe we should bring the problem back to Antic City now!"


    Andrew Mellon said, "So you intend to use the Hollywood proposal to make me give up on the Antic City project?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Of course not. In fact, I would personally very much like for you, Mr. Mellon, to participate in the Antic City project, but I could not agree to the conditions you set before!"


    Had Donnie refused Andrew Mellon''s coborative request from the start, the other party would''ve been enraged, making it impossible to discuss the Hollywood project with Donnie.


    Moreover, Andrew Mellon was unlike the others. By the beginning of next year, he would officially enter the Cab, bing the Treasurer of the United States. Although others also wielded control over the U.S., Andrew Mellon was directly in a position of actual power.


    Additionally, he was one of the giants among the U.S. tycoons, not needing to overly concern himself with the pressures these people brought to bear!


    So, when Harry sought out Donnie, suggesting that Andrew Mellon wanted to meet with him, Donnie had already reserved a spot for Andrew Mellon.


    However, how to secure this spot, how much interest to give out, and what benefits to reap were all decisions that needed to be made by Donnie!


    As expected, upon hearing Donnie''s denial of his prior proposal, Andrew Mellon didn''t show much anger but instead asked.


    "Then, may I know what your n is, Donnie?"


    Donnie said, "Firstly, giving up 10% of the shares is impossible. At most, we can offer 5% of the shares, and even then, we have to take Morgan''s feelings into ount. Thus, the distribution of this 5% between you and Morgan is something you two must negotiate amongst yourselves¡ªwe will not be involved."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Furthermore, we have no objections to Mellon Bank moving into Antic City. However, to foster better development in Antic City and increase our wealth, once you enter the Cab, Mr. Mellon, you''ll need to help us finalize the construction of the road between Antic City and Phdelphia!"


    At this point, Donnie turned to Harry and said, "Dear friend, I know your team has actually been debating whether to approve the road between Antic City and Phdelphia or another road between two different states. However, I believe that it is only the sessful construction of the road between Phdelphia and Antic City that can truly bring us the most benefits!"


    Harry was somewhat stunned. This matter was among the most confidential within their campaign team; even Nucky had never suspected anything about it, yet Donnie had apparently already known of their intentions!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 225 119, Theres not much time left for you (7K big chapter, please subscribe~)

    Although investing in Antic City Broadcast was the most pressing matter at hand, Donnie did not contact Owen Young and Luke Jackson immediately.


    Negotiations are just like this, the one who bes anxious first loses their momentum.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After sending Walker Maholi and others back to New York from Antic City, Donnie began to lead a life akin to an emperor who does not hold morning court.


    Owen Young and Luke Jackson did not leave with Harding but stayed in the city, trying to meet with Donnie multiple times, only to be blocked by Steve Cotting every time.


    "Check, check thoroughly. I refuse to believe that money can''t buy Donnie''s itinerary in Antic City!"


    Neither Owen Young nor Luke Jackson were content to just wait in their hotel for a meeting with Donnie, and both began to leverage their connections to find out about Donnie''s whereabouts in Antic City, hoping for an early encounter.


    Especially on the third day when they heard on the broadcast that Antic City Broadcast had officially signed a partnership agreement with Major League Baseball, and that Antic City Broadcast would henceforth start live broadcasts of home games from New York, Phdelphia, Los Angeles, Chicago, Houston, San Francisco, Boston, Pittsburgh, Anta, and Washington.


    This news caused an uproar nationwide, although everyone was aware of the imminent coboration between Antic City Broadcast and Major League Baseball, the actualpletion of the partnership still came as a shock.


    Especially the fact that Antic City Broadcast had decided to quickly construct transmission stations in the remaining cities with Major League Baseball home teams, nning to integrate all live broadcasts of the games into Antic City Broadcast''s lineup.


    The general public was excited that they could finally listen to Major League Baseball games at home.


    However, Owen Young and Luke Jackson realized that Antic City Broadcast was beginning toy out its national expansion!


    They were already far behind Antic City Broadcast; if they were to undertake this task themselves, it would likely take at least half a year to establish new stations.


    And even if they did establish those stations, how would theypete with Antic City Broadcast for listeners?


    So, Owen Young and Luke Jackson began to pull out all the stops to find an opportunity to meet Donnie!


    One day, Donnie took Margaret to the Antic shore. Under a parasol, Donnie wore shorts and sunsses while Margaret''s swimsuit, although not as revealing as the swimsuits in the Miss America finals, was still shorter than the size dictated by United Statesw.


    Sitting on a lounge chair, Donnie could see that the beach was filled solely with white people. ording to Antic City''sws, at this hour, ck people were not permitted on the Antic beaches and had to wait until dusk to enjoy the sands.


    In the distance, Steve Cotting was chatting up a girl dressed in a Miss America swimsuit style.


    "It seems your swimwear business is doing quite well!"


    Donnie teased Margaret who was sitting beside him.


    Donnie had purposely let Margaret open a swimwear store selling the types of swimsuits worn by Miss America, to give her something to do.


    Margaret expressed her concern, "I''m still worried¡­ Could this upset some people?"


    Donnie said unconcernedly, "What''s there to worry about, Eli Johnson even went with his girlfriend to buy one!"


    Margaret shook her head, unsure of what to say.


    Donnie did not continue the topic; he knew Margaret would have toe to terms with it on her own.


    At that moment, Donnie saw Owen Young approaching.


    "I said to myself my luck couldn''t be that bad today. Indeed, just out for a stroll and I happen to run into you, Donnie. God bless!"


    Owen Young pretended it was a chance encounter.


    Donnie didn''t expose Owen Young''s act, smiling he said, "Mr. Young, I''m off duty today, so let''s get one thing straight¡ªno shop talk!"


    Owen''s expression froze. If they weren''t going to talk business, why had he gone to the trouble of tracking Donnie down?


    To have a casual chat?


    "Donnie, we at General Electric are very sincere about negotiating a partnership, and our capabilities surpass those of Westinghouse. Coborating with us, you''ll not only gain more support but also Morgan''s assistance with your other investments, such as your ns to invest in Hollywood filmpanies!"


    "Hollywood?" Donnie looked puzzled at Owen Young andughed, "Since when am I nning to invest in a Hollywood filmpany?"


    Seeing Donnie respond to Owen Young''s questions, Margaret rose and kissed Donnie on the cheek, then went off to embrace the sea.


    Owen sat down beside Donnie and said with a smile, "Donnie, let''s be frank here. I know your recent actions are actually a way to punish Westinghouse and myself for our previous attitude, for which I am ready to apologize again.


    But considering your situation, I dare say, only by cooperating with General Electric can you resolve it better."


    Donnie replied nomittally, "Since you, Mr. Young, have already disrupted my vacation, why don''t you tell me why it is that only by cooperating with General Electric can we better solve my current problems?"

 Chapter 226 119, Theres not much time left for you (7K big chapter, please subscribe~)_2

    Seeing that Donnie was willing to directly answer his question, Owen Young no longer hid his intentions and quickly said,


    "The arrival of Charlie Chaplin and Griffith at the Miss America final has actually proven that you, Donnie, are looking to buy into United Artists. I wonder if my guess is correct?"


    Donnie chuckled and said, "There are so many filmpanies in Hollywood. United Artists is currently at a standstill. Even if I really were interested in buying into one of Hollywood''s moviepanies, it shouldn''t be United Artists, should it?


    Besides, Charlie Chaplin is theedy master of our time. Inviting him to Miss America is a perfect fit, don''t you think?"


    Owen Young confidently smiled and said, "If it were just about inviting Charlie Chaplin, of course there would be no issue. But as we''vee to know, Donnie, you did not invite Griffith, yet he also arrived in Antic City.


    Furthermore, before Miss America began, you said that you would push Miss America towards Hollywood.


    If you don''t own a filmpany, I''m afraid that would not be so easy to aplish, would it?


    Lastly, as to why it would be United Artists? It''s actually quite simple¡ªbecause Donnie, you don''t have the ability to be a shareholder in those bigger studios; to put it bluntly, you''re not yet in their league!"


    "That really is unpleasant to hear!" Donnie nced at Owen Young indifferently and said, "So if General Electric became a shareholder of Antic City Broadcast, that would enable my Starry Entertainment to be a shareholder in one of Hollywood''s major studios?"


    Owen Young shook his head regretfully and said, "Morgan can''t help Starry Entertainment buy into one of Hollywood''s major studios, but we can help Starry Entertainment introduce Miss America to those major Hollywood studios, even secure some investment shares in their film projects for Starry Entertainment!"


    Donnie shook his head; this was like being promised a pie in the sky. Donnie believed that with Morgan''s influence, getting these Miss America contestants involved in the shooting of a Hollywood movie was doable.


    But for Starry Entertainment to obtain investment shares in a major studio''s films?


    That would only happen if it were a project the major studios weren''t too confident about, yet still considered worth a gamble, where they''d be willing to let Starry Entertainmente on board as an investor.


    One can forget about the highly popr themes!


    "Actually, I am indeed more inclined to cooperate with General Electric, but regarding how to cooperate, I''m afraid Mr. Young may not ept my proposal!"


    It was nothing more than a highball offer, and Owen Young had already realized that under the present circumstances, acquiring 50% of the shares of Antic City Broadcast had be impossible, and what they''d have to offer would surely exceed his expectations.


    "Donnie, you always need to put your terms on the table, after all, only by doing so can we engage in a serious discussion, right?"


    Donnie nodded and said, "Alright, first of all, the 50% stake that General Electric mentioned before is impossible. Ourpany can at most let 30% of the shares go!"


    Owen Young simply thought for a moment and then said, "No problem, we can ept that stake. And in terms of the price?"


    Donnie shook his head, "We are not looking to trade our stock for cash. If yourpany is truly intent on a partnership, then we propose a stock swap. Antic City Broadcast is presently the only broadcastpany in the country, with an audience that has already exceeded 2 million. Once other city''s transmitter stations arepleted, this audience will exceed 5 million.


    Just that figure alone leads me to believe that Antic City Broadcast should be valued at 10 million US dors. Therefore, ourpany, valued at 10 million dors, is willing to release 30% of our shares in exchange for an equivalent value in General Electric shares!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Swapping stocks was Donnie''s true intention. General Electric, standing tall for over a century and constantly umting wealth, especially over the next decade¡ªreferred to as the roaring twenties¡ªwould see the rest of the US economy soar, with shares of thesergepanies rapidly increasing in value.


    Securing shares of General Electric at this time would be a very worthwhile endeavor for Donnie.


    More importantly, if he became a shareholder in General Electric, he could utilize their countless patents and channels to his advantage!


    Owen Young indeed found Donnie''s terms surprising, as his appetite appeared bigger than expected. Until now, Owen had thought Donnie was merely going to ask for a higher acquisition price, yet he had set his eyes on General Electric''s shares.


    "Donnie, about your terms..." Owen Young deliberated and then said, "First of all, Antic City Broadcast is definitely not worth 10 million US dors. What you just mentioned, those are all unrealized objectives, and can''t be considered in the current valuation!"


    Donnie countered, "Mr. Young, there''s something you might not be aware of. Right after we reached a formal partnership with Major League Baseball, Antic City Broadcast has been busy with a new venture!"


    "Don''t tell me what you''re talking about isn''t constructing transmitter stations in other cities?"


    "Of course not. Just today, Antic City Broadcast has sent out invitations to majorpanies across the country. They are going to hold an advertisement auction soon, following the Miss America advertising recruitment model. I expect that just from annual ad revenue, Antic City Broadcast should easily bring in no less than 2 million US dors."

 Chapter 227 119, Theres not much time left for you (7K big chapter, please subscribe~)_3

    This doesn''t even include the advertising fees for next year''s Miss America election."


    Irving Young''s head buzzed and he exploded, "Donnie, I have to admit you are absolutely a genius in business management. By the time of the Antic City Broadcast''s advertising auction, I''m afraid the normal cost for attracting advertisements will at least increase by one third."


    Donnie''s face broke into a smile, "Additionally, what we need to talk about is, aside from the live broadcasting of Major League Baseball, Antic City Broadcast is nning an event that is no less sensational than Miss America. When the timees, the stir this event will cause and the separate advertising effect it brings, I believe Mr. Young, you ought to be clear about its implication."


    At this point, I suddenly realize that Antic City Broadcast''s valuation of 10 million US Dor is actually a bit low, don''t you think, Mr. Young?"


    Irving Young''s mind was whirring ¡ª he hadn''t expected Donnie to have a new event in store. Irving Young did not doubt Donnie would deceive him in this matter.


    At their current level, if one were to deceive the other in such a matter, it would be a catastrophic blow to both their reputations!


    "Donnie, the shocks you gave me today are just too many, and I''m not afraid to tell you, if everything you say is true, I personally am very weing of you bing a shareholder of General Electric. But this is not something I can decide on my own. I need to go back and report this to Mr. Cosu, and it also needs approval by the board!"


    At this moment, Irving Young sadly found that in this negotiation, he held no advantages anymore!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Donnieughed, "Of course, but since Mr. Young, you have already disturbed my vacation today, let''s finish discussing all matters!"


    "You have more conditions?" Irving Young asked in shock, looking at Donnie.


    Donnie nodded, "Of course, don''t we have the upper hand in our negotiations right now?"


    Irving Young shook his head in resignation, "Justy them out!"


    Donnie said with a smile, "The remaining issue is actually about Morgan behind General Electric. Mr. Young, you once mentioned that if our new hotel in Antic City could get Morgan to invest, Morgan would be willing to provide me with a 5 million US Dor loan at the lowest interest rate in America.


    I believe Morgan must have already discussed the issue of the new hotel in Antic City with Mellon Bank!"


    Irving nodded, "Before meeting with you, Donnie, I had already received a phone call from Morgan. They are indeed discussing with Mellon how to distribute the 5% stake."


    Donnie nodded: "Since the shares we can offer have been reduced, the loan that Morgan can offer me can naturally be reduced too, but personally, I hope to maintain it at a 2 million US Dor standard!"


    "If it doesn''t meet this standard, will our cooperation also encounter issues?" Irving Young asked for confirmation from Donnie.


    Donnie nodded with a smile.


    Irving Young sighed again.


    "Additionally, I know Morgan has a certain say in Hollywood. As it happens, I am going to Hollywood to handle a matter soon. I hope Morgan can offer me some support in this matter, of course, I can also guarantee that it will definitely be in line with Morgan''s own interests!"


    Listening to Donnie finish speaking, Irving Young felt like a defeated general, painfully saying, "Donnie, justy out all matters at once. I will report them faithfully to Morgan for you!"


    Donnie then shared his ns with Irving Young.


    Irving Young went from initial dejection to gradual surprise, and finally to shock.


    "Donnie, do you realize what you are doing? You are releasing a beast that belongs to Hollywood. If this beast is let loose, I''m afraid the entire Hollywood and even the entire film industry in the United States might be affected, even resulting in a reshuffle!"


    Donnie spread his hands and said, "If not like this, then Mr. Young, do you think there''s any other way I could smoothly resolve the United Artists matter?"


    Irving Young fell silent and after a long time, he mused, "If that''s the case, even we at General Electric would want to invest in United Artists!"


    Donnie replied with a casual smile, "That would be something for General Electric to discuss with United Artists themselves!"


    Irving Young shook his head in the end, saying, "Let''s first talk about our own matters!"


    After pondering his words for a moment, Irving Young said, "Donnie, I hope you can give me some time. Before this time is reached, please do not tell Luke Jackson about our previous conversation, and I can assure you that when the timees, I will give you a rtively satisfactory response!"


    Donnie shook his head, "That''s impossible. I can choose to omit the part about Hollywood, but I will still tell Luke Jackson the rest of the matters. Even though I really dislike that person, after all, we are doing business, so it doesn''t matter whether I like the person or not!"


    Irving Young felt an immense headache. Donnie was indeed... indescribable!


    "Then, Donnie, let''s part here. I will be leaving Antic City this afternoon and report all your demands to thepany. In three days, I will give you a definitive answer!"


    For Irving Young, it was now about racing against time with Luke Jackson.

 Chapter 228 119, Theres not much time left for you (7K big chapter, please subscribe~)_4

    Fortunately, he had been forewarned of these matters, and his position at General Electric was even higher than Luke Jackson''s at Westinghouse, granting him more influence!


    Owen Young had left.


    Upon learning of this news, Luke Jackson immediately understood that Owen Young must have met with Donnie and discussed matters unknown to him; otherwise, Owen would not have left Antic City so quickly.


    This analysis made Luke Jackson''s sense of urgency grow even stronger.


    Since the death of George Westinghouse, the development of Westinghouse Electric Corporation had been stagnant. In reality,pared to General Electric, Westinghouse was more desperate to invest in Antic City Broadcast.


    However, the current president of Westinghouse, Westinghouse II, was a very proud man who held nothing but contempt for Donnie, the bumpkin from Antic City.


    So, while the president of General Electric hade, Westinghouse had only sent a general manager.


    Luke Jackson, too, was influenced by Westinghouse II and likewise held some disdain for Donnie.


    But now, with their positions reversed, Luke Jackson had no choice but to seek out Donnie.


    So tonight, Luke Jackson once again appeared at Block Tavern and, as he wished, met Donnie.


    "Donnie, I apologize for my previous behavior and hope you can forgive me. I also hope you will listen to ourpany''stest contract offer with Antic City Broadcast!"


    "Why can''t you people just let me rest for a few days? Mr. Jackson, don''t you realize that what you''re doing is highly hical?"


    said Donnie, holding a ss of liquor and embracing Miss America runner-up Jonkel Jones with an air of resignation.


    "So, Donnie, you''ve already spoken with Owen?"


    Luke Jackson inquired.


    Donnie nodded without evasion, "Yes, he was even ruder than you, actuallying straight to the beach to find me. Luke, can you imagine the scene of me negotiating with Owen Young in just a pair of swim trunks?"


    Upon hearing Donnie''s ount, Jonkel Jones could not help butugh out loud.


    "I don''t care if you negotiate in swim trunks or in the nude. Right now, I just want to know what will happen between us..." Luke Jackson said with a sheepish chuckle, "Donnie, I''ve discussed with thepany, and we''re willing to offer 1.5 million US dors to buy a 30% stake in Antic City Broadcast and agree to let Antic City Broadcast use all of our broadcasting-rted patents for free!


    This is the final offer we at Westinghouse can make, and I hope you''ll consider it seriously.


    I assume you wouldn''t want another new radio station topete for business with Antic City Broadcast, right?"


    That''s exactly what I was getting at. Luke Jackson, even though he was pleading to work with Donnie, still carried a hint of threat during the negotiation!


    Donnie raised his eyebrows slightly and then looked at Luke Jackson with a light chuckle, "Mr. Jackson, thank you very much for frequenting Block Tavern these past few days. Even if our business doesn''te to fruition, I believe it shouldn''t prevent us from bing friends. So, have a great night out tonight!"


    Having said that, Donnie, with Jonkel Jones, got ready to leave the ce.


    "Wait a minute!" How could Luke Jackson possibly fail to hear the refusal in Donnie''s words: "Donnie, are you rejecting our partnership with Westinghouse Electric Corporation?"


    The smile had vanished from Donnie''s face as he looked straight at Luke Jackson and said, "So, Luke Jackson, are you threatening me now?"


    "Uh..." Sensing the sharpness in Donnie''s gaze, Luke Jackson''s expression stalled, then he replied, "Of course not, I just hope you can state your conditions, Donnie. After all, we are negotiating, and we have already stated our conditions. Naturally, we hope that you will also state your conditions, so that we can better seekmon ground while reserving differences, right!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, I see!" Donnie smiled again and retook his seat: "I thought you were threatening me just now, Mr. Jackson!"


    "Definitely not, I was just a little hasty in my speech!" Luke Jackson wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief.


    Donnie did not waste any more words with Luke Jackson either, and straightaway stated his own conditions, which were the same as those he had discussed with Owen Young, a stock-for-stock exchange.


    Although Westinghouse Electric Corporation may not have had the same reputation as General Electric, and even inter years, their name was forgotten by many, it wasn''t that Westinghouse had declined but that they had changed their name.


    Westinghouse Electric!


    So whether it was General Electric or Westinghouse Electric, for Donnie, investing in eitherpany would be profitable.


    However, because Westinghouse Electric didn''t have Morgan''s backing, during the negotiations with Luke Jackson, Donnie raised the valuation of Antic City Broadcast to 15 million US dors.


    For this valuation, Luke Jackson naturally could not ept it.


    But now it wasn''t up to Luke Jackson to ept or reject anymore.


    "This valuation is definitely not going to change, and I don''t mind telling you that General Electric has already agreed to this valuation. Moreover, Owen Young has gone back to General Electric to discuss this matter with their board of directors.


    So, Mr. Jackson, if yourpany truly wants to partner with us, then you don''t have much time left!"


    Donnie firmly rejected Luke Jackson''s idea of reducing the valuation.


    Faced with Donnie''s firmness, Luke Jackson now had no other choice. Since both parties hadid out their conditions, and Donnie, who had the power to decide for his side, had clearly indicated no changes would be made,


    it left Luke Jackson with no option but to take these terms back to the Westinghouse Company board to inform them. What decision thepany would make was now out of his hands.


    "Alright, I will take your conditions back to thepany, but given the current situation, I very much hope, Donnie, that you can grant us a bit more time!"


    Donnie shook his head: "There''s no way to change the timeline, as I will soon have other matters to attend to. If yourpany cannot give us a definite response in three days, then I can only choose to partner with General Electric!"


    Luke Jackson''s face showed bitterness - he had not expected such a turn of events. He had arrived on good terms, but now, on departure, found himself the one being pressed into a corner!

 Chapter 229 120, the three major trade unions

    ttering and nging, the train''s noise did not affect Donnie''s traveling mood.


    From Antic City to Los Angeles, it was almost a cross-country journey, spanning more than two thousand miles. With the current speed of trains, it would take no less than two days for Donnie to reach Los Angeles.


    However, Donnie certainly would not shortchange himself, so he had booked an entire carriage,plete with a living room, bathroom, and all the amenities.


    Moreover, apanying Donnie to Los Angeles were the top three finalists of Miss America as well as Jessica Dole.


    So at this time, what Donnie needed to worry about was not whether the journey would be uninteresting, but whether his back could take it.


    Two dayster, Donnie, holding his back, disembarked from the train.


    The four girls following him were radiant and light on their feet.


    Griffith was waiting at the train station and, seeing Donnie in this condition, let out augh, "It seems, Donnie, you''ve really been working hard all the way!"


    Donnieughed it off, "I had no choice, in order to sort out the United Artists business, I couldn''t afford to rest for a moment!"


    Griffithughed again, "Then we leave it all to you, Donnie!"


    "Sure thing, sure thing!"


    Griffith and his driver, in two cars, took Donnie and others to the Beverly Hills Hotel, located near Beverly Hills.


    Griffith personally introduced Donnie saying, "This is Vi number 5 of Beverly Hills Hotel; whatever you need, just ask the hotel staff to arrange it for you!"


    The Beverly Hills Hotel had been in business since 1912, different from other hotels, the Beverly Hills Hotel operated with individual vis.


    Naturally, the charges were very expensive. In an era where ordinary boarding apartments cost just one US Dor per night, the Beverly Hills Hotel''s nightly charge was as high as 100 US Dors!


    Looking at the vi covered in greenery, and the swimming pool outside, Donnie said, very satisfied, "David, thank you very much, this ce is lovely!"


    Griffith, with a smile, replied, "I''m d you like it!"


    While showing Donnie around the vi, Griffith continued, "Pickford, Dous cut their honeymoon short and returned to Los Angeles for this matter. If you''re not busy, how about we meet this evening and talk things over in more detail?"


    Donnie naturally had no objections. Though Los Angeles was the City of Angels of the United States, Donnie had too many things to attend to, so he definitely could not stay for too long.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The sooner he wrapped up things here, the sooner he could return to Antic City.


    "Alright then, take some rest, and we''lle over in the evening!"


    Griffith left the ce very courteously.


    The continuous two-day train ride had left Donniepletely exhausted. He said to Jessica Dole and the four girls, "Next is your free time, I''m going up to sleep now, and nobody is allowed to disturb me!"


    After saying that, Donnie headed to the bedroom to sleep amidst the giggles andughter of the four girls covering their mouths.


    By the time Donnie woke up, the sky had already darkened, and the distant hills of Beverly were bathed in gold by the sunset.


    Outside, Jessica Dole and the four girls had already changed into their swimsuits and were frolicking and ying in the swimming pool.


    "Alright, hurry up and change clothes. Pickford is also going toe over, and seeing you like this, I think Pickford will surely not be pleased," Donnie pped his hands and said to Jessica Dole and the others.


    Keira Sandton, wearing a yellow one-piece swimsuit, came up to Donnie, put her hands on his shoulders, and giggled, "Donnie, are you actually afraid of Pickford?"


    Donnie pped Keira Sandton''s perky rear,ughing, "It''s not that I''m afraid of her, but I''m thinking of you. After we finish up things here in Los Angeles, I will definitely return to Antic City, and you will have to stay here."


    "Pickford is currently the hottest actress in Hollywood. If she gets a bad impression of you, even if you have contracts with thepany, Pickford will surely have a thousand ways to make you fail in Hollywood."


    "Is that what you want?"


    Hearing Donnie''s words, the girls, without any hesitation, leaped like ''mermaids'' from the story, rushing out of the swimming pool to find their watches, and immediately returned to their rooms and changed into the most proper attire.


    By then, Donnie had already called the hotel to arrange the meal for the dinner.


    By seven o''clock in the evening, Charlie Chaplin and his group arrived punctually. The four people got out of three cars, and Griffith introduced Pickford and the Dous couple to Donnie.


    "Donnie, I''m very sorry that we should be showing you hospitality tonight, but since our ns haven''t started yet, and everything should remain confidential, so we can only meet here!" Pickford said with a sweet smile.


    Seeing the first-generation American sweetheart, Donnie shook her hand, "Since we''re about to be partners, there''s no need for formalities!"


    Dous took out two bottles of red wine from his car,ughing, "This is the fine wine I''ve kept for years, Donnie, you must try itter!"

 Chapter 230 120, the three major trade unions_2

    Donnie took the red wine from Dous''s hands and passed it to Jessica Dole to let it breathe; he then sat down with the four of them on the sofa outside the vi.


    "Mary, Dous, I believe Charlie and David must have already discussed this with you two before, now I want to know, as for my acquisition of 20% of United Artists'' shares for 700,000 US Dors, you two shouldn''t have any objections, should you?"


    Donnie''s stake in thepany had already been discussed with Charlie Chaplin and Dous, and the shareholding was the result of their negotiations.


    With this 20% stake, Donnie would be the thirdrgest shareholder of United Artists, only behind Charlie Chaplin and Griffith, owning more than Pickford and Dous, but since now the four of them were united as one, Donnie''s shares wouldn''t actually y a decisive role in thepany''s operations.


    "Donnie, we''re already aware of this, and we have no objections to the decision!" Dous said with a smile.


    Actually, if it weren''t for Donnie''s decision to invest in United Artists, Dous would have lost all interest in running thepany, to the point that justst month, he had agreed to shoot and star in a movie for Universal.


    Now with Donnie''s involvement, at least his losses had been reduced.


    "Right, Donnie, let''s talk about the actors'' guild, directors'' guild, and the screenwriters'' association we''re going to establish!"


    Pickford said somewhat excitedly.


    When Donnie wanted to invest in United Artists and enter Hollywood, he was always thinking of ways to break the monopoly that the big Hollywood studios held over the American film industry.


    He had even thought about whether he could follow Hong Kong''s film development strategy by uniting independent small cinemas and establishing his own exclusive theater chain.


    If that were the case, he could break the distribution monopoly of the big Hollywood studios!


    However, after conducting research, Donnie discovered that this was utterly impossible.


    Hong Kong could do it because it is a small ce, and it was easy to unite those small and medium-sized cinemas.


    But the United States is different; the country is toorge, and it would take at least a year and a half to unite these cinemas, and most importantly, why would they want to join him?


    The situation of the Five Peaks Sword Sect is clear for all to see. Everyone knows that if the Five Peaks Sword Sect could merge into one sect, they would definitely be a very powerful one, but why didn''t it seed?


    Isn''t it because the people from the five sects each have their own agendas?


    Even the initiator was no different.


    The same applies to the United States. Why would a cinema owner who is doing fine on his own want to join with you and go against the big Hollywood studios?


    There is no reason at all!


    If those big studios decided to cut off their film supply in retaliation, and United Artists wasn''t able to provide sufficient films, wouldn''t he be the one to suffer?


    So, Donnie briefly considered integrating the small and medium-sized theater chains, but then he gave up the idea entirely!


    Ultimately, the solution Donnie came up with was to establish Hollywood''s actors'' guild, directors'' guild, and screenwriters'' association ahead of time.


    Historically, the United States actors'' guild was formed in 2012 through the merger of the Screen Actors Guild and the American Federation of Television and Radio Artists.


    The Screen Actors Guild itself was established in 1933!


    That is to say, there were currently no actors'' guilds in the United States!


    At the same time, the Directors Guild of America was established eventer, in 1938, although back then it was called the Screen Directors Guild.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As for the screenwriters'' guild, it was actually the longest established, and if nothing unexpected happened, it would be established this year.


    Donnie, of course, didn''t know the exact establishment dates of these three unions, but all he needed to know was that they had not yet been established!


    The three major Hollywood unions could be said to be a major headache for Hollywood''s employers, for they would asionally go on strike.


    Donnie also knew that once he had established a foothold in Hollywood, it would essentially mean that he was representing the Hollywood employers, which in turn meant that at some point in the future, these three unions would undoubtedly be a thorn in his side as well.


    But there was no choice at the moment. The big Hollywood factories had alreadypletely controlled the upper, middle, and lower streams of the American film industry.


    If he wanted to make an impact in Hollywood at this time, he''d have to let these three monsters out first.


    "Anyway, if I don''t do it, these three unions will eventuallye into existence in the future. If I do it now, I can control these three unions better, which in turn will be to my advantage!"


    Donnie consoled himself with this thought.


    It was also the crucial bargaining chip he used to persuade Charlie Chaplin, Griffith, Mellon Bank, and Morgan!


    "This can only happen if you four take the lead. Besides funding, there''s nothing else I can provide personally!"


    Donnie said with a smile.


    To make this a reality, it was necessary to have influential figures from Hollywood involved, and who could be more prestigious in the current Hollywood than Chaplin and hispanions?


    "No, Donnie, there''s a lot you can do. Although we can gather all these actors, directors, and screenwriters from Hollywood, we actually have no concept of how to properly organize everything.

 Chapter 231 120, the three major trade unions_3

    "Since you proposed this idea, Donnie, I assume you must have aprehensive n!"


    Pickford looked at Donnie somewhat excitedly.


    In Donnie''s previous life, Hollywood actresses were always moring for equal pay for equal work, but in reality, the status of female actors in the United States film industry was never high, not to mention in the modern era.


    Therefore,pared to the three men including Charlie Chaplin, Pickford was more hopeful for the establishment of these three unions.


    Donnie said, "If we want to do this, there is one thing that we must make clear!"


    "What''s that?" Pickford asked.


    The other three also showed a curious look.


    Donnie continued, "When contacting other people, you must not mention United Artists. After all, your status is somewhat awkward because you are actors, directors, screenwriters, as well as the owners of a filmpany, and now the whole of Hollywood knows the situation of United Artists.


    So when we do this, there will certainly be people who think that what we actually want to solve is the current problem of United Artists!"


    Hearing Donnie say this so bluntly, Pickford felt a bit disappointed. In her heart, she had hoped that this matter would be more pure, but there was no way around it. Before considering the interests of the vast number of Hollywood actors, directors, and screenwriters, they had to think about their own interests first!


    "So what should we do?" Griffith asked.


    Donnie replied, "Just as I said before, this time we are uniting to establish these three unions in order to fight for more benefits for all actors, directors, and screenwriters in Hollywood.


    Now a film can make at least several million US dors for the big studios, but an actor in Hollywood who isn''t very famous might only get a few hundred dors per film, not to mention directors and screenwriters.


    Therefore, our only goal is to fight for more benefits for everyone.


    No matter who asks, our purpose is the same!"


    As far as Donnie was concerned, things like ideals and struggles were empty; tangible benefits were what really could move people''s hearts.


    When the earnings of the big studios werepared to the individual ie of actors, screenwriters, and directors, it would certainly cause dissatisfaction among the majority!


    At this point, Dous suddenly said, "Donnie, we also run a filmpany. If we do this now, won''t it bring negative impacts to United Artists as well?"


    "Doug!"


    Pickford, seeing that Dous had already started to consider his own issues, cried out with some dissatisfaction.


    Dous justughed and did not respond to Pickford but kept smiling at Donnie.


    In fact, at this time, Charlie Chaplin was also looking at Donnie.


    Donnie smiled and said, "What good influence could United Artists possibly have now?"


    That remark made the other four show an embarrassed expression.


    But Dous still said, "Regardless, since we''re doing this, it''s certain that the big studios will hold a grudge. If we don''t have a better response n, then what''s the point of doing this?"


    Donnie had to patiently exin to Dous for the sake of his career in Hollywood.


    "Our n is simple. First, we establish the actors'' union, directors'' union, and screenwriters'' union, taking advantage of your influence in Hollywood.


    Second, we organize a strike and march by these three unions, putting forth demands that the big studios cannot ept.


    Third, in order to resolve the strike and march quickly, the big studios will definitely hold talks with us and promise benefits to make us give up the march.


    At that time, we can present our real demands, among which the most important is to lift the big studios'' boycott of United Artists.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fourth, we move to the closing phase. At this point, we should appropriately reduce the demands of the three unions to a level that the big studios can ept.


    By then, the big studios will have dealt with the unions'' strike and march, the Hollywood actors, screenwriters, and directors will have better treatment than before, and we will also have lifted the big studios'' boycott against United Artists.


    A threefold gain from one move, why would there be any side effects?"


    As Donnieid out the clear and specific n before them, the four understood his true intentions.


    They all remained silent for a while, then Charlie Chaplin finally said, "I think Donnie''s n is very feasible, and there is a great likelihood of sess. With such an oue, the issue with United Artists would naturally be resolved. I can''t think of a better approach!"


    With that, Charlie Chaplin picked up the wine ss in front of him and sincerely said to Donnie, "Donnie, this toast is my apology. I was indeed skeptical that you could really solve Hollywood''s problems due to my own personality.


    So my attitude was somewhat unfriendly, I hope you don''t mind!"

 Chapter 232 120, the three major trade unions_4

    The proud Charlie Chaplin sincerely apologized to Donnie. In fact, this also indicated that Charlie Chaplin truly epted Donnie''s suggestion and indeed recognized Donnie''s capabilities.


    Donnie likewise raised his own ss, "There''s nothing to apologize for. As I mentioned before, we are partners, but also individuals with independent thoughts. As long as we put all our efforts into the idea of expanding and strengthening thepany, everything is understandable!"


    "Donnie is right. To facilitate our better coboration, how about we all drink to this proposal?"


    Gerry Griffith said, raising his ss with augh.


    Dous and Pickford also raised their sses at the same time: "To our coboration!"


    Afterward, they all sought Donnie for some detailed inquiries about how to handle the matter.


    Donnie specifically mentioned one point, "Although establishing the three majorbor unions is for the development of United Artists, I hope you four can use this opportunity to establish the true influence of the unions.


    Every actor, director, and screenwriter in Hollywood must understand that if they join the union, they will be protected by it. Whatever issue they encounter, the union will certainly be there to help them resolve it.


    And those who haven''t joined the union should envy and admit their mistakes, and eventually join us.


    Besides, the union needs funds to operate. My personal financial support alone isn''t enough. The actors, directors, and screenwriters who join need to bear the membership fees. However, we can put this aside for now, but once everything is over, we must put this matter on the agenda."


    With the establishment of the three major unions, as long as Donnie brought out this concept, it was impossible for the matter to fall through midway.


    And since Donnie intended to minimize the unions'' influence on himselfter on, he needed to have his own people within these unions.


    Even though Charlie Chaplin and the other three had already expressed their eptance of him, Donnie believed that if there were a divergence of interests in the future, they would unhesitatingly take a stand against him.


    As for Donnie himself, he actually had not considered recruiting any actors, screenwriters, or directors.


    At least within the three major unions, such people were unreliable!


    But for the unions to operate, it was impossible to rely solely on actors, screenwriters, and directors. That is to say, there had to be management personnel within these unions.


    "If that''s the case, running the union will be very troublesome!"


    After hearing Donnie''s words, Charlie Chaplin posed his own doubt.


    Donnie chuckled, "Although a union can''t be managed like apany, it still needs to have normal operations.


    Moreover, to ensure fairness, all the ounts and operations of these three major unions must be made public. These matters cannot be entrusted to the actors, screenwriters, or directors themselves. It requires professional talents!"


    Charlie Chaplin nodded, while Gerry Griffith spoke with some concern, "But we don''t have such talent, do we?"


    We don''t, but I do!


    Donnie said, "I believe that after the protest marches are over, we can issue recruitment advertisements for the three major unions. At that time, we can join hands with some influential people in the unions, form a council together, and take turns being the chairperson. All decisions will be made by the council, and then carried out by the management."


    Pickford immediately showed a smile and said, "That could work!"


    Donnie continued, "As for the recruitment, I think it could be entrusted to Starry Entertainment. In this way, we can ensure that our interests are notpromised, and at the same time, keep United Artists in a fair position!"


    If they let Starry Entertainment take charge of the recruitment, they would definitely not have agreed to what Donnie had previously said.


    But once Donnie had brought up the Council matter, even if they had some thoughts of their own, their convictions wouldn''t be as strong!


    Indeed!


    Just as Donnie had said, Charlie Chaplin and the others only thought it over briefly before agreeing to the matter.


    With that discussion, things were pretty much settled, leaving only the specifics of execution to be dealt with.


    Charlie Chaplin and hispany were in great spirits at this point, raising their sses in celebration with Donnie.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Watching the four of them so happy, Donnie too was delighted. Everything appeared to be going smoothly, but Donnie knew all too well that setting up a union was not so simple.


    There was one thing Donnie hadn''t mentioned just now: for this to seed, there was one essential prerequisite, and that was secrecy!


    Before the big studios could react, the three major unions would have already been established.


    Only in this way could they catch the big studiospletely off guard!


    But if the news leaked prematurely, then those big studios would certainly take action, and establishing the unions as Chaplin and the others intended wouldn''t be so straightforward anymore.


    The reason he hadn''t informed them was that Donnie understood he needed to make an appearance in this matter, and not just any appearance, but one of significant prestige.


    Only then could Donnie, who hitherto had no reputation in Hollywood, use this opportunity to build up his own prestige.


    "Jessica''s image is very good, and coincidentally I have a movie that''s just started pre-production; it has a female role that fits Jessica''s image well. If you have no objections, Donnie, I think Jessica coulde to thepany for an audition tomorrow!"


    At this point, Dous began to return the favor, smiling at Jessica seated next to Donnie as he spoke at the dinner table.


    Upon hearing Dous''s words, Jessica Dole immediately revealed an irrepressible smile, while Keira Sandton and the other two couldn''t help but show their envy.


    They had followed Donnie to Los Angeles, had they not, all eager to be stars in Hollywood!


    And now, on their very first day, Jessica Dole had caught Dous''s eye; no wonder they were envious!


    "Haha, if that''s the case, then that''s fantastic. This toast is to show my thanks to you, Dous!"


    Donnie raised his ss!


    Following Dous''s lead, Charlie Chaplin and Griffith also expressed that they had roles suitable for Miss America in their new films and invited them to audition for theirpanies the next day.


    Donnie, along with the fourdies, expressed their thanks to them.


    When Charlie Chaplin and his group left, they were already staggering slightly, but it was clear that except for Pickford, their spirits... were very high!


    After their departure, Donnie was surrounded by the four girls, and then came the ensuing tussle...


    Donnie''s strong physique proved advantageous at this moment. After a good night''s sleep, he had fully recovered and was ready for action again!


    However, after the battle was over, Donnie didn''t rest but went out alone with a cigarette to the courtyard. The oue of this battle in Hollywood was crucial for whether he could gain a firm foothold, and his heart was also full of unease.


    At this moment, the butler of the vi came over to inform Donnie that Pickford had arrived!

 Chapter 233 With Donnie here, Im not afraid of anything.

    Has Pickford arrived?


    Although Donnie didn''t know why she woulde at this time, he had no illusions that after just one meeting, she would decide to leave her husband and spend a romantic night with him.


    No matter what he thought, Donnie still had the butler invite Pickford in.


    "Donnie, I''m sorry for disturbing you sote!"


    When Pickford saw Donnie, she apologized.


    "It''s okay, Mary, if you''re visiting at this time, I assume there must be something important, right?"


    Donnie didn''t dwell on why she hade sote but instead immediately asked her reason for doing so.


    Pickford sat on the sofa in the courtyard, the night wind on her face. She gathered her hair and then said,


    "Donnie, after listening to what you said, I''ve been thinking about a question. Is it possible to establish a women''s actors'' union in Hollywood as well?


    You may not know this, but the status of female actors in Hollywood is very poor. To put it bluntly, they are essentially the vases of a movie.


    However, in reality, the work that women actors put in is no less than that of male actors, yet the disparity in their pay is five times, ten times bigger!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Good Lord, is the ideological battle starting already?


    Donnie said, "Mary, your idea is good, but I believe now is not the time to undertake this matter!"


    After receiving Donnie''s reply, Pickford looked at him somewhat disappointedly: "I didn''t expect you to have the same view as Doug!"


    The reason for Pickford''s visit was actually quite simple. After leaving here, Pickford began discussing with Dous whether they could establish a women''s actors'' union while the three major unions were being formed!


    However, Dous outright rejected Pickford''s proposal.


    Because of this, the two had an argument.


    Pickford thought of the Miss America''s principles Donnie previously promoted, and since the concept of the three major unions was also proposed by him, she believed that Donnie would ept her idea.


    Yet now, although Donnie''s response was slightly different from that of Dous, the result was the same, as both of them denied the establishment of a women''s actors'' union.


    Donnie didn''t want any events outside his control to happen at this time, so he said,


    "Mary, I''m not dismissing the importance of establishing a women''s actors'' union. However, at this point, what''s most important for us is the formation of the three major unions, and women actors are actually part of the actors'' union.


    If we were to establish a separate women''s actors'' union now, it would create confusion over priorities and issues within our management and, furthermore, increase costs!"


    "But the establishment of a women''s actors union could indeed bring more benefits to the female actors of Hollywood. Your Miss Americas will also be actresses in the future. Don''t you want to see their interests being infringed upon?"


    Simply put, Donnie''s Starry Entertainment was still just a talent agency and didn''t involve itself in movie investments. So in Pickford''s view, increasing female actors'' benefits was essentially increasing Starry Entertainment''s ie.


    Pickford couldn''t see the reason why Donnie wouldn''t support her.


    "Of course, I would mind. In fact, Mary, I am even more concerned about women''s rights than you might think. In Antic City, I am the biggest donor to the WCTU, and I have also created hundreds of job positions for women. I have even started a fraternal aid association there, and now I am helping Miss South Brenton establish a women''s rights protection association.


    These are my contributions to American women!"


    Pickford''s eyes lit up, and she asked excitedly, "Is the WRPA something you helped establish?"


    The Women''s Rights Protection Association, known as WRPA in the United States, saw Keira Sandton and others follow Donnie to Los Angeles, while other Miss Americas were at that moment giving speeches nationwide with South Brenton.


    Although Pickford had only been back in the United States for a short time, she was already aware of this.


    Donnie nodded: "That''s right. So, Mary, trust me, I''ve never given up on protecting women, but many things can''t just be done immediately whenever we wish. There''s a need for a gradual approach.


    Think about it, if we haven''t even settled the actors'' union matters and we start rushing to set up a women''s actors'' union, then when ites to who goes first and how resources are allocated, and even whether the women''s actors'' union demands conflict with the actors'' union demands¡ªall these issues need our consideration.


    If any aspect of this isn''t handled properly, it could lead to the failure of our entire n.


    At that point, forget a women''s actors'' union¡ªthe actors'' union itself might end up a pipedream!"


    Because of the WRPA matter, Pickford''s doubts about Donnie were gone, and now she was willing to trust his words.


    "All right, Donnie, it seems I was a bit too simplistic in my thoughts before. Sorry to have disturbed you sote!"


    Donnie smiled: "It''s fine, we just became friends, didn''t we? It''s only right for friends to trouble each other asionally!"


    Pickford stood up: "Then I won''t disturb your rest anymore, Donnie. I should go and get some rest too!"


    Donnie also stood up and said, "It''s not gentlemanly to let a girl drive home ale at night. Wait a moment, Mary, I''ll take you!"

 Chapter 234 With Donnie here, Im not afraid of anything_2

    Pickford quickly said, "No need, I can go back on my own!"


    In reality, because of the argument with Dous, Pickford had decided not to go to her Beverly Hills home that night but instead to return to her own ce. However, she did not want to let Donnie know about such private matters.


    "Of course, if Dous knew I let you go back alone in the middle of the night, he would definitely be unhappy. Besides, I want to see the Los Angeles night view too!"


    Seeing Donnie''s insistence, Pickford had nothing to say and could only express her thanks, "Thank you, Donnie!"


    After changing his clothes, Donnie walked out of the Beverly Hills mansion hotel with Pickford, taking the car keys from her hand.


    "Donnie, what''s different between the night view of Antic City and that of Los Angeles?"


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Pickford rolled down the window, letting the night wind blow on her face.


    Looking at the Los Angeles of this era, Donnie spoke calmly, "This ce is bigger than Antic City, and more prosperous, but I prefer Antic City because there you won''t encounter situations like this!"


    Following Donnie''s gaze, Pickford saw in front of them a few white thugs snatching a wallet from a middle-aged man''s hands.


    "There are none of these in Antic City?" Pickford obviously didn''t believe Donnie''s words, "That''s different from the Antic City I''ve heard about!"


    Donnieughed and said, "Then you certainly haven''t been to Antic City recently. Antic City has changed, and perhaps in the near future, it will be the safest city in America!"


    "As long as everyone follows their own rules!" Donnie silently added in his heart.


    Such an answer evidently piqued Pickford''s interest, "If I have the chance, I will definitely go to Antic City to see it!"


    "When the timees, I will surely let you experience the enthusiasm of Antic City!" Donnieughed.


    The two of them chatted simply while driving, and under Pickford''s direction, Donnie quickly reached Pickford''s vi.


    This vi wasn''t luxurious and was about the same size as Vi No. 5 of the Beverly Hills mansion hotel where Donnie was currently staying.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Donnie!" After getting out of the car, Pickford invited, "Would you like toe in for a drink?"


    Donnie believed that here, "a drink" really meant just a drink, so heughed, "No need, maybe some other time!"


    After saying that, Donnie waved at Pickford and then drove away.


    Pickford stood there, watching as Donnie''s car drove off without showing any emotion, then turned and entered the room.


    The next day!


    When Donnie woke up, Jessica Dole whispered in his ear, "Mr. Griffith is here!"


    Get up, wash up, change clothes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "David, you should have called ahead, so I wouldn''t have made you wait!"


    While entering the living room, Donnie saw Griffith reading the newspaper.


    "Haha, it''s nothing important!" After Donnie sat down, Griffith handed him a piece of paper, "Here''s a list of actors, screenwriters, and directors we n to invite. Donnie, do you see any issues with this?"


    After taking the paper, Donnie saw that indeed all the names listed were currently hot in Hollywood. However, he didn''t know much about directors and screenwriters.


    "These matters, David, you can decide on your own. Didn''t we say before that I am only responsible for financing? As for management, that''s all up to you guys!"


    Griffith said, "We are in a partnership after all, so I feel it''s necessary to keep you informed, Donnie! It''s a matter of respect for the partner!"


    Donnie nodded, "I will seriously look into these people''s backgrounds!"


    Afterwards, Griffith spoke with a somewhat strange expression, "Donnie, when I came in just now, I saw Pickford''s car parked outside..."


    Donnie told Griffith about what had happened the previous night.


    After listening, Griffith clearly let out a sigh of relief. Having dealt with Donnie for a while now, Griffith had gotten to know his character.


    So when he came over in the morning and saw Pickford''s car parked here, he was quite worried.


    Now that everyone was coborating, any emotional entanglement between them would beplicated.


    "Mary is always like this, wanting to do more for more people!"


    "That just shows that Mary is a really nice girl. Dous is very lucky!" Donnie said casually.


    After convincing Griffith to stay for breakfast, Griffith continued contacting the list of people, and Donnie had nothing else to do in the meantime.


    Actually, it couldn''t be said that he had nothing to do. Donnie was in fact waiting for those he had schemed against to make their move.


    Passive waiting is always boring, so Donnie decided to take Keira Sandton out for a stroll.


    Jessica Dole and the others were going to United Artists to audition for their new y today.


    Donnie and Keira Sandton didn''t drive but walked out of the hotel.


    Last night, Donnie had only taken a quick look at Los Angeles while driving, but actually, once he came out during the day, he noticed the differences.


    Actually, Los Angeles, like Antic City, is a city that was nned and developed. Before that, there was no city scale here.

 Chapter 235 With Donnie here, Im not afraid of anything_3

    It was precisely because of this that Los Angeles, at this very moment,radiated prosperity in its most bustling district which was in fact a product of careful nning.


    However, this did not detract from the vibrancy of Los Angeles.


    Suited men and women in long dresses, cars speeding by, little girls selling flowers by the street, and young boys dreaming of bing "big brothers" all painted the scene.


    "Hey, I know you, you''re Keira Sandton, this year''s Miss America!"


    When Donnie and Sangton were walking on the streets of Los Angeles, a group of young people approached and surrounded Keira Sandton, speaking loudly.


    Keira Sandton responded with a smile, "That''s right, it''s me. Did you vote for me?"


    The young man boasted, "I did! When you made it to the Los Angeles regional finals, I bought five newspapers just to vote for you!"


    Keira Sandton was from Los Angeles.


    "If that''s the case, I really appreciate your vote!" Keira Sandton said with a radiant smile.


    "Hey, could you give me an autograph?" the young man asked excitedly.


    "Of course!" Keira Sandton got ready to sign an autograph for the young man, while several others crowded around.


    At that moment, Donnie suddenly grabbed the hand of one of the youths beside him; in the youth''s hand was Donnie''s wallet.


    "Kid, were you nning to have Keira sign my wallet?"


    The other four kids, seeing Donnie grab theirpanion, immediately lost their earlier enthusiasm for Keira Sandton. The leader even reached into his jacket pocket, pulled out a dagger, and shouted with a deadly edge to his voice.


    "Let go of Jimmy!"


    The other three kids, imitating him, pulled out daggers from their pockets too, and the rest of the people on the street quickly dodged to get away!


    Suddenly, there was no one else around Donnie and the group.


    "I really hate these ignorant kids!"


    Donnie didn''t want to cause trouble. He kicked Jimmy away from his grasp and said, "There, now take your people and scram!"


    But the leader clearly didn''t want to leave like that. Holding the dagger, he leaned slightly forward and demanded loudly, "Throw your wallet here!"


    Donnie replied reluctantly, "Kid, do you know what kind of trouble you''re inviting right now? Take my advice and leave immediately, or you''ll regret it!"


    "Max never regrets anything!" Seeing that Donnie made no other move, Max started to see him as just an ordinary person.


    Max not only talked tough but also continued to lean in, trying to intimidate Donnie.


    Since they didn''t want to leave, Donnie naturally wouldn''t let things continue to develop this way.


    Just as Max leaned in, Donnie suddenly made his move, lightning-fast, grabbing Max''s wrist and pressing down hard. The pain in Max''s wrist made him instantaneously let go and the dagger dropped to the ground, only to be snatched up by Donnie''s other hand.


    When Max''s dagger ended up in Donnie''s hand after a series of swift moves, Keira Sandton had just let out a sigh of relief, only to see Donnie stab the dagger forcefully into Max''s thigh.


    Ah!


    The intense pain made Max scream out loud.


    And his so-called brothers were also shocked by Donnie''s ruthlessness.


    Ah!


    When Donnie pulled the dagger out, Max screamed again.


    Donnie kicked him away.


    The entire ordeal flowed smoothly, and Max''s group was thoroughly terrified by Donnie; they neither had the guts to shout nor to fight back, hastily helping Max escape.


    "Just now!"


    Keira Sandton looked at Donnie with a hint of fear; she had never encountered such a fierce high-society figure before!


    Donnie dropped the blood-stained dagger onto the ground, "These damn kids think they are invincible. If you don''t get tough with them, they''ll only get more arrogant!"


    After saying so, Donnie continued his stroll through Los Angeles with Keira Sandton.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, at this time, Keira Sandton''s gaze towards Donnie had changed.


    In the afternoon, Donnie and Keira Sandton returned to the Beverly Hills Hotel. By then, Jessica Dole and the others were also back.


    They immediately began telling Donnie about their auditioning experience that morning, which was a novelty for them.


    Donnie was chatting with them, grinning from ear to ear.


    Soon, Carmen Farmer noticed something different about Keira Sandton and quietly asked, "Keira, what happened? You seem preupied."


    Once Donnie went to take a shower, Keira Sandton quietly shared with Carmen Farmer and the others what had transpired on the streets of Los Angeles that day.


    After listening to her, Jonkel Jones also showed a look of surprise.


    "Mr. Block is a gentleman; he shouldn''t act like this, should he?"


    Keira Sandton nodded, "I used to think so, too."


    Jonkel Jones turned to Carmen Farmer and Jessica Dole, "You''re both from Antic City, is Mr. Block really like that?"


    Throughout the Miss America contest, despite not getting along, Carmen Farmer and Jessica Dole found themselves in the unfamiliar environment of Los Angeles and seemed to have forgotten their differences.


    "I thought it was something serious, but it''s just this kind of stuff?" Carmen Farmer was more nonchnt than the silent Jessica Dole, adding, "Mr. Block became a big shot in Antic City in less than a year. If he just showed off his demeanor, how could he have achieved such sess there?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 236 With Donnie here, Im not afraid of anything_4

    Carmen Farmer''s sense of entitlement left Keira Sandton and Jonkel Jones even more silent.


    "Actually, we don''t need to worry about these things, as long as we obey Mr. Block, he will always show us his elegance," Jessica Dole eventually concluded.


    Upon hearing Jessica Dole''s words, the other three nodded in agreement.


    They simply longed for a life of luxury and mour, and now that Donnie could provide that for them, it was natural for them to follow his orders.


    While they were chatting, the butler of the vi came to the living room again.


    Jessica Dole stepped forward, "Mr. Block is taking a bath, what''s the matter?"


    The butler, dressed in a tailcoat and wearing white gloves, bowed respectfully and said, "Mr. Adizoni hase to visit Mr. Block!"


    Jessica Dole was slightly stunned, as the name was unfamiliar to her, so she looked toward Keira Sandton, who had grown up in Los Angeles.


    But she noticed that Keira Sandton''s expression had turned somewhat fearful.


    "Please have Mr. Adizoni wait in the hall for a moment, we''ll inform Mr. Block of his visit!"


    Although the Beverly Hills mansion hotel consisted of separate vis, in fact, the hotel also had its own lobby.


    "Yes!"


    After the butler left, Jessica Dole turned to Keira Sandton and asked, "Your face looked scared just now, do you know this person?"


    "I don''t know him!" Keira Sandton shook her head and said, "But every person in Los Angeles knows the name Joseph Adizoni!"


    "I''ll go inform Mr. Block about this matter first, and when Ie back you can tell me more about this person!"


    Jessica Dole knew that this Joseph Adizoni must be a big shot, otherwise Keira Sandton''s expression wouldn''t have been such.


    Soon after, Donnie came to the living room, and Jessica Dole went to notify the butler that Joseph Adizoni could be let in.


    Shortly after, a white-haired man with a square face walked in, and upon seeing Donnie, immediately opened his arms and hugged Donnie with a bigugh.


    "Dear Donnie, youe to Los Angeles and don''t call me, do you look down on us Italians in Los Angeles?"


    Indeed, Joseph Adizoni was also Italian-American and one of the most powerful mafia bosses in Los Angeles.


    More importantly, he would soon head to Antic City to attend the Family Alliance hosted by Nucky!


    In fact, this was Donnie''s first meeting with Joseph, but being of Italian descent, and considering that Joseph had made a fortune from the Miss Americapetition hosted by Donnie, Joseph was showing such enthusiasm.


    "Dear Joseph, I''m just vacationing in Los Angeles, so I didn''t n on disturbing anyone!"


    Donnie said modestly.


    Donnie hade across the name Joseph Adizoni in his previous life while researching the history of world crime.


    One of the renowned Italian Mafia on the West Coast of the United States!


    Before this, Los Angeles was dominated by three powerful factions, one led by the family of Joseph Adizoni, another was a gang named Matte Gn, and thest was an old gang in Los Angeles, led by Kusia.


    In 1905, Arthur Adizoni had a falling out with George Masano of the Matte Gn gang.


    At that time, Joseph''s gang was no match for the Matte Gn gang, so Joseph turned to Kusia to mediate.


    However, due to his kinship with Kusia, George Masano did not give Kusia any face.


    Eventually, Joseph and Kusia joined forces to take out George Masano, and for this reason, Joseph was wanted by the Los Angeles police. Left with no choice, Joseph had to flee Los Angeles with Kusia!


    After the two of them left, the Matte Gn gang immediately began to encroach upon Joseph''s territory, and quickly became the biggest gang in the Los Angeles area!


    It wasn''t until 1914 that Joseph returned to Los Angeles. At that time, there was another gang in Los Angeles led by Rosario, who had a very good rtionship with Joseph and admired him greatly.


    So, when Joseph came back, Rosario immediately offered his position as gang leader to Joseph.


    Joseph also called back some of his old subordinates.


    At this time, Joseph began his revenge on the Matte Gn gang.


    First, he assassinated the leader of the Matte Gn gang, and then, 33 dayster, he killed the sessor leader, forcing the sessors to flee Los Angeles!


    From then on, Los Angeles entered the era of Joseph.


    "I heard, Donnie, that you ran into some trouble in Los Angeles this morning?"


    After sitting down, Joseph said with a bigugh.


    Donnie gave a wry smile of helplessness, "I didn''t expect news of this matter to reach you already!"


    "Ha ha!" Josephughed loudly, saying, "There''s nothing in Los Angeles that I don''t know about!"


    Donnie didn''t take Joseph''s exaggeration seriously, andughed, "It was just a minor conflict, and it''s already been resolved!"@@novelbin@@


    Joseph, however, said seriously, "Things naturally cannot be resolved so simply. Donnie, being in Los Angeles makes you a friend of mine, Joseph. As a friend, how can I possibly allow you to be insulted on my turf!"


    Donnie asked, "So what about those kids?"


    Joseph said with a smile, "They are already in my care. Actually, mying here was not only to meet you, Donnie, but also to invite you to see our Los Angeles rules!"


    Donnie frowned slightly, knowing these people definitely wouldn''t let things go so easily.


    At this point, Donnie had actually understood Joseph''s intention; he wanted to use this incident, first, to have Donnie owe him a favor, and second, to demonstrate his power in front of Donnie.


    "Is that so? I''m actually curious to see how the rules of Los Angeles differ from those of Antic City; why don''t you lead the way, Joseph!"


    "Ha ha!" Josephughed heartily, "I couldn''t ask for more, let''s go right now!"


    Just as Donnie and Joseph were getting ready to leave the ce, Jessica Dole suddenly said to Donnie.


    "Donnie, why don''t Ie along with you?"


    Donnie nced at Jessica Dole, his eyes showing appreciation, and he smiled, "Of course, if you don''t mind the scene being a bit bloodyter on!"


    "With Donnie here, I''m not afraid of anything!"

 Chapter 237 122, The strike march is coming soon

    In the abandoned factory, several men wearing suits, felt hats, and smoking cigarettes stood casually around.


    Today, during the day, those few guys who had a conflict with Donnie had their clothes stripped off and were confined in individual iron cages.


    Each one bore varying degrees of bruising on their bodies.


    At this moment, their faces no longer held the previously restrained arrogance, only fear.


    "Haha, how about that, Donnie? Are you satisfied with such a punishment?"


    Joseph pointed at the people in the iron cages andughed loudly as he asked Donnie.


    Jessica Dole, who was following beside Donnie, evidently hadn''t seen such a scene before. She suppressed the fear in her heart, standing by Donnie''s side.


    "These punks actually dared to mess with my friend, they truly don''t know whether to live or die!"


    Without waiting for Donnie''s response, Joseph walked over to the cage holding Max, took an iron rod from one of his subordinates, and started to beat the cage, some blowsnding on Max, others on the cage.


    Every hit brought screams from Max.


    Donnie didn''t pay attention to Max''s screams,ughing as he spoke to Joseph, "Dear Joseph, I''ve seen the rules in Los Angeles. Maybe now we can talk about our business!"


    Seeing the rules in Los Angeles wasn''t the goal. Using this event to put Donnie at a disadvantage in the uing negotiations was what Joseph really intended to do.


    Seeing that Donnie was indifferent to the scene before him, Joseph didn''t feel any sense of loss. He casually threw aside the iron rod.


    "Alright then, since you''ve brought it up, Donnie, let''s talk about the real business!"


    He sat down on a couch in the middle of the vacant factory, poured himself a ss of whiskey, and then spoke up.


    "I know, Donnie, that your business is doing very well, so well that even the Coast Guard in Antic City can be dealt with. So I was thinking, since you can deal with the Coast Guard in Antic City, then you must be able to handle the Coast Guard in Los Angeles.


    I have my own channels in Italy. If we work together, you take care of the Coast Guard in Los Angeles, and I manage transport and sales, we canpletely monopolize the bootleg liquor business in Los Angeles and even the whole of California!"


    After finishing his statement, Joseph saw the girl brought by Donnie humbly pour a ss of whiskey for Donnie and then hand it to him with both hands. Suddenly his own ss of whiskey didn''t seem as rich and mellow.@@novelbin@@


    After Donnie took the ss, he smiled and said, "So, Joseph, you''re thinking of sidestepping us in Antic City to corner the market on high-end liquor alone?"


    Josephughed heartily and said, "Antic City is just too far from Los Angeles. If we were to get our supply from Antic City, it would be too costly for us. Los Angeles has its own coastline, so why not get it directly from Los Angeles!"


    Donnie nodded slightly and said, "Doing so, indeed, would reduce the problems we might encounter due to transportation!"


    Seeing that Donnie spoke in such a manner, Joseph thought Donnie had agreed to his suggestion and immediatelyughed, "If that''s the case, then let''s look forward to our pleasant cooperation!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Donnie shook his head and said softly, "Let''s first talk about the profit-sharing and the matter of mid-range liquor, otherwise I really can''t drink this whiskey!"


    Joseph slightly raised his eyebrows, only then realizing that his behavior had not caused any psychological turbulence in Donnie.


    However, this thought was fleeting for Joseph, who thenughed, "Of course, the matter of profit-sharing is really quite simple. You only need to take care of the Coast Guard, so two-tenths of the profit for you, one-tenth for yourself, and one-tenth for taking care of the Coast Guard. This distribution n should be quite reasonable.


    As for the mid-range liquor, we actually have our own distilleries here in Los Angeles, so for the mid-range liquor, we won''t trouble Antic City. We''ll handle it ourselves!"


    Donnie, holding a ss in his left hand, lightly tapped his knee with his right hand, then broke out into a smile.


    "One-tenth of the profit, Joseph, you''ve lost the sincerity of us Italians. Back when I handed over the Miss America outskirts in Los Angeles to you, we only took three-tenths of the profits, leaving the lion''s share for you, and now you''re only offering us three-tenths?"


    Joseph frowned slightly and said, "Donnie, Los Angeles is not Antic City; things here areplicated. Although Matte Gn''s people have been suppressed by me, they still have their own territory. I need to use more low-priced, high-quality liquor to seize more of the market!"


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "That''s your problem, not mine. If you want to buy off the Los Angeles Coast Guard, one-tenth of the profit definitely won''t be enough."


    Joseph''s face started to show displeasure: "Donnie, as I said, this is Los Angeles, not Antic City. One-tenth of the profit given to the Coast Guard is already more than the two-tenths we provide in Antic City!"


    Donnieughed dismissively and said, "Is that so? Are you not aware, Joseph, that the supply of high-end liquor in Antic City is not limited to the city itself but also to many other cities across the United States, not each of which has its own coastline!"

 Chapter 238 122, The strike march is coming soon_2

    Joseph''s expression froze. Was Donnie showcasing the business of Antic City to him?


    No!


    This was Donnie showing off his power.


    Donnie was telling him that Antic City had already united with several other cities!


    "Alright!" After a brief consideration, Joseph spoke, "If you, Donnie, can reduce the Miss America sideline bets down to twenty percent next year, I can make a decision to increase the bootleg liquor dividends to thirty percent in Los Angeles!"


    Donnie burst intoughter. A gangster is a gangster; even if they be historically renowned, they still couldn''t shed certain bad habits.


    Simple-minded!


    At this point, Donnie hadpletely understood what Joseph was thinking.


    Did the other party not have channels to transport liquor from Italy to Los Angeles?


    That would be impossible. Working with the Coast Guard was simply making what used to be an under-the-table operation overt and also allowed for an increase in quantity.


    So what Joseph truly wanted was for Donnie to reduce his cut on the Miss America sidelines.@@novelbin@@


    As for the bootleg liquor business dividends, they were actually much higher than the Miss America sideline bets. That would only be a sessful endeavor once the business picked up.


    But as for specifics, no one could be certain before the deed was done!


    So, apart from being simple-minded, they also had the bad habit of being shortsighted!


    However, it was also not wise to underestimate these people.


    Donnie was one hundred percent certain that if an agreement was truly reached, the other party would definitely tamper with the transported quantities.


    At that time, with over two thousand miles separating Los Angeles from Antic City, he would have no way to verify the uracy of these figures.


    That''s why the other party was more determined to swap the Miss America sideline bets for the bootleg liquor dividends!


    Listening to Donnie''sughter, Joseph''s face began to look ugly.


    "Donnie, are you mocking me?"


    Donnie shook his head with a smile, "Of course not. I was just thinking, Joseph, if I were that easily deceived, I wouldn''t be here negotiating with you in less than a year!"


    Joseph heard the implication in Donnie''s words, and his pale cheeks flushed slightly.


    "I am sincerely talking about cooperation with you. You should know, Donnie, Italians do not deceive each other!"


    Whoever believes that is the real fool!


    Donnie had said these words to others before!


    But what did Donnie do?


    "If that''s the case, Joseph, how about we switch to a different mode of cooperation? I take care of the Coast Guard in Los Angeles for you, and the Miss America sideline bets can be reduced to twenty percent. However, I don''t want a cut from the bootlegs you ship over from Italy, but you have to pay me two hundred thousand US dors in cash every month. What do you think?"


    Two hundred thousand US dors in cash, that''s nearly forty percent of the high-end liquor profits in the Los Angeles market every month.


    Eventually, as the supply of bootleg liquor stockpiled in the United States dwindles, the price of high-end liquor will surely rise.


    But Donnie only wanted two hundred thousand dors a month, half of which would go to the Coast Guard.


    Joseph''s expression darkened again, "Donnie, you don''t trust me!"


    Donnie spoke indifferently, "I''m talking business with you, and I believe that this distribution n will actually make you earn more!"


    If everything was calcted based on the real figures, Joseph would definitely not earn as much as he imagined!


    "Fuck, why are you little bastards so noisy!"


    Joseph didn''t respond to Donnie''s words. Instead, he suddenly rose to his feet, took another iron rod from one of his men, and started hitting the cage where Max and the others were kept!


    Donnie sat there, unchanged in expression, watching Joseph''s actions and asionally sipping whiskey.


    Only after Joseph had finished venting did he sit back down on the couch.


    "Donnie, what will you do if I don''t ept your terms?"


    Joseph, panting heavily, asked Donnie.


    Donnie spread his hands, casually smiling, "Then I guess, Joseph, you won''t be able to attend the uing Family Alliance conference in Antic City. As for who from Los Angeles will be invited to attend, that I don''t know."


    Donnie actually had a firm grip on one of Joseph''s weaknesses¡ªthe rtionship between Joseph and the Los Angeles police forces, Coast Guard.


    Before Joseph fled Los Angeles, the Matte Gn gang had used substantial funds to sway the local police.


    Everything was working well until Joseph yed his king''s return move, taking out two bosses from the Matte Gn gang.


    Additionally, Joseph was already a wanted criminal.


    Such status and actions made Joseph a persona non grata to the Los Angeles police force.


    Therefore, Joseph could never really step into the light.


    If that was the case, he needed Donnie even more than other city bosses did.


    And he needed the recognition of the nationwide Family Alliance even more.


    Otherwise, if Donnie invited other families from Los Angeles, Joseph''s situation there would be even more dangerous.


    It''s just that, after all, Joseph was a boss, and now being threatened by Donnie, his face could hardly maintainposure.


    "Donnie, I have already told you, this is Los Angeles. Don''t you want to return to Antic City?"

 Chapter 239 122, The strike march is coming soon_3

    ```


    Facing Joseph''s threats, Donnie smiled calmly and said, "Joseph, you''re a smart man. Our cooperation can definitely make you a lot of money, but if you choose to go down with the ship, I can very responsibly tell you, if any problem arises with me here today.


    I guarantee by this afternoon you will be taken away by the Los Angeles police, and in jail, there will surely be countless people waiting to im your life. Even your death will be a work of art!"


    After finishing, Donnie stood up, looked calmly at Joseph, and said, "Work with me, and you will be the most powerful gang boss in Los Angeles. Except for not being able to get your warrant canceled, you can openly appear in any ce in Los Angeles, you can even go to the Los Angeles police station for tea. But if you''re my enemy...


    I''ve already mentioned the consequences, so the choice is yours to make, I believe you understand, Joseph!"


    After speaking, Donnie no longer concerned himself with Joseph and left with Jessica Dole.


    "Boss, do you really have connections with the Los Angeles police?"


    After Donnie started the car to leave the abandoned factory, Jessica Dole couldn''t help but ask.


    Donnieughed and replied, "I don''t even know which direction the front door of the Los Angeles police station opens; how could I have connections with the police there!"


    Jessica Dole covered her mouth in surprise and looked at Donnie, "So, Boss, you were deceiving Joseph?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Not really, Joseph can now easily enter Beverly Hills Hotel, which means he does have some connections, but those connections can only get him so far.


    As for us, we are legitimate businessmen in Los Angeles, and when Charlie Chaplin and others are ready to march, we''ll donate a sum of money to the Los Angeles police in the name of thepany, and then those people will naturally be connected to us.


    However, the real reason Joseph didn''t dare to make a move and believed in us, is actually due to the Miss America finals. There were too many celebrities at those finals, and we know in our hearts, they need the influence of Miss America, or they want to reach some sort of cooperation with us. But outsiders, especially people like Joseph, see those people as our connections.


    Unless Joseph is willing to give up everything he has in the United States, he won''t choose to cut off cooperation with us!"


    Jessica Dole suddenly understood, then nodded and said, "So Boss, what you mean is that everything Joseph did just now was actually to gain more benefits while working with us, and if he can''t seed, he will choose the original n of cooperation with us!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie looked at Jessica Dole and suddenly smiled, "I didn''t expect you to think things through so clearly!"


    Facing Donnie''s praise, Jessica Dole blushed slightly and said, "I was just thinking randomly!"


    Donnieughed, "It''s good to exercise your brain. Los Angeles, like Antic City, is a ce of survival of the fittest. If you don''t have enough power, you need to have a strong mind; with one of the two, there will be a stage for you in this ce!"


    Jessica Dole nodded seriously and said, "I understand!"


    Donnie could never have imagined that, after his guidance, Jessica Dole''s subsequent development in Los Angeles could be described as oveing all obstacles and eventually bing the most dazzling star of this era.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Worshipped by countless people inter generations, she was also hailed as the goddess of the era!


    When Donnie and Jessica Dole returned to the Beverly Hills Hotel, Carmen Farmer, Jonkel Jones had already learned about Joseph''s situation at Keira Sandton''s ce.


    So when they saw Donnie and her returning safely, they all showed expressions of joy.


    After this matter was resolved, there was nothing else happening that day.


    The next morning, Donnie was basking in the Los Angeles sunshine by the poolside, with Jonkel Jones by his side.


    The hotel butler came over again!


    "Boss, I reckon someone is looking for you again!"


    After seeing the butler, Jonkel Jones sighed helplessly.


    Donnie looked at the butler, who as always showed a respectful demeanor: "Sir, a few teenagers havee. They''re not looking great, but they''re determined to see you. The front desk asked me to inquire about your preference!"


    Hearing the butler''s words, Donnie was momentarily stunned. The identities of these children were easy to guess, most likely they were Max and his group.


    But why were they looking for him?


    And how did they know he was staying here?


    After a brief thought, Donnie said, "Let theme in!"


    "Alright!" The butler didn''t ask why and immediately turned to leave.


    After a short while, Max and four other kids, bruised but clean, walked in.


    Clearly, they had never seen such a scene before, so from their eyes, Donnie could see they felt like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    "I certainly didn''t expect Joseph to let you out!"


    Donnie sat there, a Colt 1911 resting on the table beside him.


    Max, obviously the leader of the five children, stepped forward with a face that injury could not hide his respect.


    "Mr. Block, we want to ask for your help!"


    ```

 Chapter 240 122, The strike march is coming soon_4

    Donnieughed heartily and said, "First answer me two questions!"


    "Go ahead!"


    "The first question, how did you find out where I live? The second question, why were you following me?"


    Max immediately answered, "After you taught us a lesson on the street, we got angrier the more we thought about it, and decided to get back at you bying to your house at night. So we were stealthily following you!"


    Donnie''s face showed displeasure as he picked up the handgun from the table and pointed it at Max and the others, saying, "That''s not right, if you were following me, I would''ve noticed!"


    Although Donnie couldn''t remember everyone on the street at that time, he had certainly gotten a clear look at these guys, so if they had been deliberately stalking him, he definitely would have realized it!


    With Donnie''s gun aimed at him, Max hurriedly exined, "It wasn''t us following you, it was my brother, he''s not here."


    Donnie continued to shake his head and said, "That''s also not right, if you have another brother, Joseph wouldn''t have just taken the five of you!"


    At this point, Donnie was bing impatient. He had thought they were some interestingds, only to find they were fools.


    "It really was my brother. If you don''t believe me, I can bring him here right now. The reason Joseph didn''t take my brother is that he doesn''t usually hang out with us. It was only yesterday that he happened to be with us, but when the trouble started, he didn''t dare to move!"


    Max, with the gun pointed at him, had started to tremble.


    Donnie thought for a moment and said, "Bring your brother here, I want to see!"


    But Max did not immediately move to do so; instead, he asked, "Mr. Block, if I bring him to you, you won''t do anything to him, will you?"


    Donnie waved the handgun and said, "Then you may leave!"


    Seeing Donnie''s gesture, Max gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go bring him right now!"


    Max left, and the four others remained there. After about half an hour, Max returned with a child who appeared to be only ten years old. Quickly reviewing yesterday''s scene in his mind, he soon spotted the child in his memory.


    Experience more content on empire


    Indeed, the boy had followed behind him for a while, but at that time, Donnie had dismissed him as just a kid and hadn''t paid much attention.


    "Alright, now you can tell me why you were following me!"


    Max was taken aback; he had thought Donnie would ask his brother some things, but instead, Donnie had only nced at his brother and asked him to answer the second question!


    "Is there a problem?" Donnie asked.


    "No!" Max hurriedly answered, "Because you are more formidable than Joseph, and we heard yesterday that you control the bootleg liquor market. We want to get into the bootlegging business, and we want to get back at Joseph, so we had toe to you!"


    After hearing this, Donnieughed loudly and said, "The entire affair yesterday was caused by me. You want to get back at Joseph. Does that mean that once you''ve grown up, you''ll want to retaliate against me as well?"


    Max shook his head and said, "No, our dispute with you yesterday was just a simple misunderstanding, and you outsmarted us; that''s just us being outssed. But it''s different with Joseph; he wanted to use us to make you, Mr. Block, panic, but he didn''t realize that you weren''t scared by his actions at all, so that''s why we want to get back at him!"


    Donnie smiled nomittally and said, "Running a bootlegging business requires capital. Do you have the capital to get bootleg liquor from me?"


    In response to Donnie''s question, Max fell silent once again. Small-time hoods like them were usually broke before dawn and rich by dusk¡ªhow could they possibly have the startup funds!


    Donnie went on to say, "I''ve already discussed this with Joseph. Although he hasn''t agreed to my terms just yet, I believe he will agree soon. So, when I am in partnership with Joseph, you''re asking me to go against my own partner in order to support your bootlegging business. Wouldn''t that be betraying the trust of the partnership!"


    Max replied, "Mr. Block, Joseph is a very greedy man. Even if he''s already partnered with you, he will definitely encroach on your interests."


    Donnie shook his head and said, "That''s not the answer I was looking for. You haven''t seen the huge profits thate from the bootlegging business yet. When you do, I''m not sure whether you''ll be as greedy as Joseph, or even greedier!"@@novelbin@@


    "We definitely won''t!" Max hastened to exin.


    Donnie shook his head again without speaking, just looking at Max. If the other party couldn''t answer his question, then there was no need to continue this conversation!


    Max stood there, his brain whirring rapidly. He knew whether today''s affair would seed all depended on his answer now!


    "I''ve got it!"


    Just as Donnie was about to lose his patience, Max suddenly said.


    "Mr. Block, if you choose to support us, then we can be your eyes in Los Angeles, and in the future, we can be a force to counterbnce Joseph. Because even if Joseph betrays you, you could use us to rece his position in Los Angeles!"


    Donnie finallyughed again and said, "Good, don''t worry about the capital. I will provide you with a batch of liquor. But once you''ve made money, you must pay me back for the cost of this bootleg liquor; and if you run into any problems..."


    "We will definitely never mention our rtionship with you, Mr. Block!"


    Max replied happily.


    Donnie nodded contentedly. "Leave your contact details. Someone will reach out to you in a while. Oh, and before that, I need you to do something for me, consider it the final test. If you pass, everything we''ve just discussed wille to fruition!"


    "Yes!"


    In his excitement, Max gave Donnie his address... A man like him naturally didn''t have a phone!


    After taking down Max''s address, Donnie let them go.


    The matter with Max and his people was just a minor incident. As it came to a close, news finally came from Charlie Chaplin''s side¡ªthey hadpleted the union of Hollywood actors, directors, and screenwriters.


    Everyone was indeed very dissatisfied with their current treatment, and spurred on by Chaplin and others.


    They finally decided to officiallyunch a strike march!


    After learning about this, Donnie also smiled. He knew his time to leave Los Angeles was nearly upon him!


    But before that, he still had to meet with his guests!

 Chapter 241 123, put those traitors on the furnace

    The march was never the goal; the real purpose was to sit down with the big wigs from the major American studios and have a proper talk!


    Donnie had already mentioned before that it was unlikely the major studios were unaware of Charlie Chaplin and the others'' ns to organize three major unions and hold a march.


    What Donnie hadn''t expected was that these major studios wouldn''t go to Charlie Chaplin and the others first but woulde to him instead!


    The big eight filmpanies in Hollywood: Paramount, Universal, Columbia, Warner Bros., Disney, MGM, United Artists, Fox.


    As of now, Paramount, Universal, Columbia, and Fox had been established. At the same time, these four filmpanies had already made their mark in Hollywood; some were at the top tier while others were not quite there yet.


    Although United Artists had also been established, it still couldn''tpare with the top four mentioned.


    As for the remaining threepanies, their founders were either working at other firms or were cooped up in some corner, unknown as to what they were doing.


    And today, the person who came looking for Donnie was Carl Lemore, the founder of Universal, which created Hollywood''s first filming base!


    Carl Lemore was born in Germany in 1867 and set foot on American soil at the age of 17.


    Like many other film businessmen of his time, Carl Lemore''s entry into the film industry wasn''t in production but in movie theaters!


    In 1906, he invested all his savings of 3,000 US dors to open the first local movie theater in Chicago and subsequently built his own film distributionwork, serving theaters in the Midwest United States and Canada.


    However, Lemore faced challenges before he could even enjoy his first big earnings.


    The great inventor Edison''s Movie Patents Company, in association with other majorpanies like Kodak¡ªthe world''srgest film producer at the time¡ªalmost monopolized the patents for all filming and projection equipment, making it impossible for smallerpanies to survive.


    And much like many other filmpanies, Carl Lemore, to avoid Edison''swsuits, eventually chose to move his filmpany to Los Angeles.


    However, at this time, Carl Lemore''s filmpany was still called Independent Moving Pictures!


    The name of the filmpany was chosen after moving to Los Angeles.


    After the establishment of Universal in Los Angeles, thepany developed rapidly as if it were a wild horse set free from its reins.


    By 1915, he used the money earned from making movies to build on the outskirts of Hollywood a 0.93 square kilometer Universal City¡ªwith about 600 shooting locations and 90 stages, the film studio was open to the public, allowing audiences to peek behind the scenes of the movies.


    This was the world''s first Universal City.


    One could say, Universal now is a ssic Hollywood studio, epassing production, distribution, and exhibition all under one roof.


    Now, with Charlie Chaplin and others initiating a strike against these major studios, Universal was one of those most directly affected.


    Facing this 53-year-old man, Donnie had Jessica Dole bring him some coffee!


    "So this must be Miss Dole. I''ve seen your name in the newspapers before. Donnie bringing you along this time shows how much he appreciates you. If you''re interested, ourpany is about to start shooting a film soon. You coulde over and audition!"


    Carl Lemore politely received the coffee from Jessica Dole''s hands.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lemore," replied Jessica Dole, graciously.


    "Donnie, the Miss America pageant that yourpany organized was truly an eye-opener. Right from the preliminaries, I''ve said that Miss America would be a hit nationwide!"


    Carl Lemore said to Donnie with a smile.


    Donnie became more vignt in the face of Lemore''s show of goodwill, "Mr. Lemore, I think we should get straight to the point. Your visit today must be about the imminent strike march, isn''t it?" Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Donnie held no particr sentiment towards Los Angeles; he just wanted to finish his business there quickly and then return to Antic City.


    Carl Lemore hadn''t expected Donnie to be so forthright, but since Donnie hadid his cards on the table, Lemore decided not to beat around the bush.


    "That''s right. We''re aware that the nning behind this event originated from you, Donnie. So we hope you can persuade Charlie and the others to abandon this unrealistic idea. Hollywood has been difficult to build up. If everything falls apart over some grievances, the oue will be bad for all of us!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie didn''t like coffee, so he had Jessica Dole pour him a ss of whiskey.


    "Where there''s oppression, there''s resistance. Maybe today''s rebellion won''t ruin the game but might instead expand the ying field!"


    Carl Lemore shook his head confidently, "Donnie, you can''t win this; everyone is contract-bound to us. No matter how they march, we''ll keep them in check with those contracts!"


    Confidence was evident on Donnie''s face as well, "If you''re so certain, Mr. Lemore, then why bothering here today?"


    Carl Lemore''s face showed a hint of displeasure, as Donnie''s attitude seemed to suggest that in thisbor-versus-management struggle, Donnie''s side was sure to win.


    "Donnie, you''ve been doing very well with your business in Antic City; there''s really no need for you to get involved in anything here in Los Angeles. And I know that what you''re actually trying to achieve with this is to ensure that your Miss Americas have movies to star in Hollywood."

 Chapter 242 123, put those traitors on the furnace_2

    "So, if you can help us solve this current problem, I can guarantee that Miss America will neverck movie roles in Hollywood!"@@novelbin@@


    Even though he was dissatisfied with Donnie''s attitude, the current predicament had indeed arisen and be the biggest headache for these major studios.


    Therefore, Carl Lemore was willing to set aside his dignity and make peace with Donnie!


    Moreover, Carl Lemore believed that once this matter was settled, he had plenty of ways to control Donnie!


    Clearly, Carl Lemore didn''t know Donnie well enough!


    "Sorry, I can''t agree to that, Mr. Lemore. As far as we''re concerned, once this thing is sessful, my Miss Americas will also have no shortage of film shoots!"


    If he suddenly sided with these big studios now, Donnie would offend all of Hollywood''s film industry, directors, and screenwriters alike, and without his own foundation, he''d be even more controlled by them. How could Donnie not see through Lemore and their thoughts?


    "Donnie, youck a foundation in Hollywood. If you imagine the worst-case scenario for us, even if we agree to sit down with the three major unions and both sides reach an agreement that everyone can ept,


    we can still reject your Miss America!"


    Carl Lemore also had his own confidence, fundamentally speaking, the strike and demonstrations by the three major unions were about demanding more money, not really about ruining the game.


    That is to say, they would definitely continue to cooperate in the end.


    As long as they continued to cooperate, these big studios would always hold more bargaining power.


    So Carl Lemore was quite certain about telling Donnie this.


    Donnieughed, "So Mr. Lemore, you''re threatening me?"


    Carl Lemore leaned on the sofa, picked up the coffee Jessica Dole had poured for him, then smiled, "If you really think so, Donnie, then I can''t help that!"


    Donnie just nced at Carl Lemore casually, then said just as rxedly, "First off, there''s something you might not know yet, Mr. Lemore. Before I came to Los Angeles, I had already discussed with both Morgan and Mellon banks.


    In the future, they will invest in movies starring or featuring Miss America and fully support the development of United Artists. If United Artists is backed by the financial support from both Morgan and Mellon, Mr. Lemore, how long do you think it would take for them to catch up to Universal''s current size?"


    "What?"


    The previouslyposed Carl Lemore suddenly sat up straight, disbelievingly looking at Donnie. He hadn''t heard a whisper of this news!


    But after his surprise, Carl Lemoreughed, "Even with the support of Morgan and Mellon, whether United Artists can develop depends on whether we agree to distribute for them or not!"


    Donnie spread his hands, nonchntly saying, "It seems today we won''t be able to negotiate a definite result!"


    "So Donnie, are you telling us that you have formally refused our cooperation proposal?"


    Carl Lemore stood up, looking down on Donnie from above.


    Donnie smiled easily, "If my attitude wasn''t clear enough just now, I can now tell you definitively, Mr. Lemore, that our negotiations have indeed broken down!"


    "You will regret today''s decision, and I can assure you that from now on, no Hollywood film will feature Miss America!"


    After speaking, Carl Lemore left angrily!


    Donnie watched Carl Lemore''s figure disappear, smiled casually, and wasn''t concerned about the threat. If the other party was really so confident, they wouldn''t havee to find him today!


    However, Donnie still had to prepare for what was toe.


    "Call the hotel, ask them to send someone to this address, to bring Max over!"


    Donnie instructed Jessica Dole.


    Jessica Dole immediately went to carry out Donnie''s instructions. Find exclusive stories on empire


    At the same time, Donnie picked up another phone and informed Charlie Chaplin and others that Universal''s Carl Lemore hade looking for him!


    If they couldn''t seed on his side, they would definitely turn to Charlie Chaplin and others.


    Max arrived at Donnie''s an hourter, received a thousand US dors, and left with orders from Donnie.


    Soon after, the call from Charlie Chaplin came in.


    As Donnie expected, personnel from other big studios had approached Charlie Chaplin and made a series of offers, none of which satisfied the core demands of Charlie Chaplin and the others.


    They agreed to increase their wages and give them greater authority on set.


    But they did not agree to allow their United Artists to develop better.


    Furthermore, they made one more demand: to ban Miss America from Starry Entertainment.


    "Although we didn''t agree to these terms, I think, for sure some actors, writers, and directors won''t be able to refuse such conditions!"


    Charlie Chaplin warned Donnie, "They''ve started to move!"


    The best way to dissolve any unbreakable alliance is actually to disintegrate it from within. Previously, Donnie had used this method to break up the alliance between General Electric and Westinghouse.

 Chapter 243 123, put those traitors on the furnace_3

    Now those big studios in Hollywood must also be resorting to simr methods.


    Donnie said, "Learn the names of these people as soon as possible, and pick out a few of the most influential ones. I have a way to deal with them!"


    Charlie Chaplin said, "No problem, I''ll bring the list to you tomorrow!"


    Donnie and Charlie Chaplin both knew that at this moment, their war with the big Hollywood studios had officially begun!


    In fact, there was no need for Charlie Chaplin to deliver the list to Donnie. By this afternoon, several pieces of news had spread throughout Hollywood.


    Famous Hollywood A-list actor, Ron Boone, had officially reached a verbal contract with Universal, who would star him in a blockbuster movie they nned to invest in and produce next year.


    Top director Bernard King also reached a verbal agreement with Paramount and would direct a movie for them.


    There were seven or eight pieces of news like this.


    When these pieces of news spread, people from the three major unions established by Chaplin and others began to worry.


    Everyone started to worry about the possible retaliation from these big Hollywood studios.


    "Don''t end up without an improved deal and lose your status in Hollywood!"


    This was a practical concern many were considering.


    "It''s understandable, after all, nothing like this has ever happened before, and everyone is feeling uncertain!"


    After the news spread throughout Hollywood, Chaplin and the four, who originally nned to meet Donnie tomorrow, couldn''t restrain themselves and arrived at Donnie''s vi tonight.


    "Donnie, we muste up with corresponding measures now, or the three newly established unions will certainly crumble!"


    Griffith said with some concern.


    Donnie did not answer Griffith''s question, but instead asked the four of them, "Have any of those big Hollywood studios approached any of you individually?"


    Upon hearing Donnie''s words, the four fell silent.


    Well, there was no need for them to answer. Donnie already knew the oue!


    "The most important thing now is that we need to be united internally. If you are blinded by the immediate benefits the big studios offer you, then in the future, those studios will be able to manipte you easily!"


    Dous suddenly said, "Donnie, whether it was establishing United Artists or the three major unions, wasn''t our fundamental goal to improve our conditions?


    Now that the other side is willing to improve these conditions, why must we persist in a hard-line stance against them?


    Hollywood has always been the domain of these giant studios, and I think there is truth in what they say: no matter how much we protest and march, in the end, won''t we still have to follow the arrangements of these big studios?"


    "Doug!"


    Pickford looked at Dous with dissatisfaction. This was not what they had agreed upon before they came!


    "Mary!" Dous looked at Pickford affectionately, saying, "My dear, I''m not thinking this way because I''m backing down, but because I''m genuinely considering our future pragmatically.


    An egg won''t crack a rock, and the rock won''t get chipped!"


    The war had just begun, and already someone was preparing to defect!@@novelbin@@


    This was probably thest thing any revolutionary wanted to see.


    "So, Mr. Van Pank, are you nning to back out?" Donnie asked calmly, quite inly addressing Dous''s position.


    "Doug!"


    Mary took hold of Dous''s hand, looked at him with deep affection, and said, "If we seed this time, not only will the treatment of actors, screenwriters, and directors throughout Hollywood improve, but the situation of ourpany will also get better. Isn''t that what you want to see?"


    Under Mary''s passionate gaze, Dous ultimately nodded somewhat reluctantly, "Alright, I will stand firmly on our side!"


    After this little episode with Dous, the mood of Chaplin and others noticeably soured.


    Seeing this, Donnie smiled and said, "Now that Mr. Van Pank has just made his position clear, let''s leave it at that. The most important thing now is still our n. To prevent more actors, directors, and screenwriters from being poached by those big studios, I think we should schedule our march as soon as possible, the sooner the better!"


    At this moment, what needed to be done was to cut the Gordian knot, although Donnie was very dissatisfied with Dous''s actions.


    After all, this man was one of the initiators of this protest march, and if he backed out at this time, the impact on the whole affair would be too great.


    This was why Donnie did not want to keep discussing the matter in front of the others!


    Charlie Chaplin said, "I''ve already contacted all the people for the march, we can start the day after tomorrow!"


    Donnie nodded and replied, "That''s good, let''s start the day after tomorrow. Just right, I have a gift for those traitors tomorrow."


    Chaplin and others looked at Donnie, wanting to know what the gift Donnie mentioned was. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "You''ll all know tomorrow!"


    But amid the expectant looks, Donnie did not divulge his n, leaving Dous feeling awkward and also giving the other three food for thought.


    The next day!


    In a vi near the Chinese Grand Theatre... In a few years, this ce will be demolished and converted into amercial center.


    For the time being, Ron Boone, the United States'' famous satirical actor, as usual, went to the dining room after getting up.

 Chapter 244 123, put those traitors on the furnace_4

    The vi''s servants had already prepared breakfast for him by this time.


    In fact, Ron Boone''s film style was somewhat simr to Charlie Chaplin''s, both enjoying the use of their films to satirize certain current affairs.


    Therefore, Ron Boone developed the habit of reading the newspaper every day, from which he could find some inspiration.


    However, in recent days, Ron Boone''s habit had changed a bit, as he not only read the newspapers in the morning but also listened to the radio.@@novelbin@@


    Although there was only onemercial radio station across the United States, Antic City Broadcast, in reality, every city had its own small radio stations.


    Otherwise, radios wouldn''t sell at all.


    It was just because these stations did not possess the scale of Antic City Broadcast, and they didn''t even have their own transmission stations.


    So, their programs were more sporadic, avable today, perhaps gone tomorrow!


    Not until Antic City Broadcast was established did people get to have regr broadcast programs.


    "Calvin, I''d like another fried egg!"


    Looking at the breakfast on the table, Ron Boone shouted cheerfully.


    At this point, Ron Boone indeed had reason to be happy, since he''d just reached an agreement with Universal to star in their big production next year.


    Inside Ron Boone''s circle of information, this film was actually prepared for Charlie Chaplin by Universal, but now, Chaplin was busyunching unions for Hollywood actors, screenwriters, directors and organizing mobilization to protest against the big Hollywood studios.


    Such an act naturally displeased these big studios, so, as a form of punishment, Universal gave the movie that was meant for Chaplin to Ron Boone!


    Ron Boone never felt he was inferior to Chaplin, even believing to a certain extent that he was better than Chaplin.


    He just didn''t have the better opportunities!


    Now, the opportunity hade!


    "Thinking of contending with those big studios? It''s nothing but a fool''s dream!"


    After taking a sip of milk, Ron Boone thought proudly.


    "All the actors, directors, and screenwriters in Hollywood added up to nearly ten thousand people, each an individual with their own thoughts and interests, not so easily united, and moreover, the big studios had already made their move!"


    In Ron Boone''s view, the actionsunched by Chaplin and the others were simply not going to seed, utterly forgetting that, before Universal approached him, he was a staunch supporter of the action!


    Believing himself to be no less than Chaplin but receiving less than half of Chaplin''s fees, Ron Boone naturally could not ept such treatment.


    But now, the price Universal offered him, although still not matching Chaplin, already satisfied Ron Boone.


    "Once this movie is released, I can bring up a pay raise with Universal!"


    The smile on Ron Boone''s face grew even more brilliant!


    It was also at this time that the morning news broadcast from Antic City Broadcast started on the radio.


    As a morning news program, Antic City Broadcast would report various events that happened across the United States during that time.


    This was also one of Ron Boone''s important sources of inspiration!


    Only today, when Ron Boone started listening to the broadcast, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared because he didn''t expect the morning news from Antic City Broadcast to be talking about events in Los Angeles.


    "ording to sources from our station, recently on the West Coast, in Hollywood, Los Angeles, actors, screenwriters, and directors have established their own unions. Not only that, but they are alsounching a massive protest march over currentpensation issues,"


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "Our Los Angeles-based reporter has already interviewed the initiators of this protest march, including Mr. Charlie Chaplin, Mr. David Griffith, Miss Mary Pickford, and Mr. Dous Van Punk. From their mouths, we''ve learned that this protest march is mainly aimed at the longstanding remuneration issues betweenbor and management in Hollywood...."


    "This is a march that can be called a revolution for everyone working in the film industry. Each filmmaker has fought to bring joy to the American people in front of and behind the silver screen, yet theirbor has not received the corresponding return..."


    "The march has already garnered the support of the vast majority of Hollywood industry professionals, all hoping to make a contribution to their industry...."


    "Of course, there will still be a small portion of film industry professionals who will not participate in the uing march."


    "We cannot say anything about such a decision; after all, everyone is a free individual. Here we can only wish those who dare to fight, you are the real warriors, and we in Antic City are cheering for you!"


    Ron Boone sat there stunned, his previous smile long gone.


    Although his name was not mentioned in the live broadcast, he believed that after this broadcast was aired, it would immediately cause a sensation in Los Angeles and across the nation!


    Especially since the broadcast defined this march as a march for justice. As a filmmaker, Ron Boone was very aware of how easily the public''s sentiments could be stoked.


    What would the American people think of him if he were absent from this march?


    With this thought, Ron Boone instantly realized that Chaplin and the others had put him on the spot!


    "Too despicable!" Ron Boone said through gritted teeth.


    Inside Chaplin''s vi!


    Dous looked at them in surprise and asked, "Did the reporters from Antic City Broadcast interview you?"


    Chaplin and the others shook their heads in unison, but the smiles on their faces could not be concealed!


    In fact, whether they were interviewed or not was no longer important at this point. With Antic City Broadcast''s publicity, the impact of what they were doing had already burst forth.


    It was foreseeable that in the future, anyone writing the history of Hollywood development would not be able to bypass this event!


    Even in the study of American history, this part would certainly be included!


    In other words, they were about to make history!


    At this time, Dous also understood, and his heart was filled with immense gratitude. He was d that he had listened to Pickford''s words yesterday; otherwise, he would have been embarrassed today!


    "I think those who wanted to drop out before are probably restless at home right now!" Dous said, taking pleasure in the misfortune of others.


    Chaplin also said with a smile, "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe our phones will soon be ringing off the hook!"


    As his words fell, the telephone bell nearby rang.


    The four people exchanged nces, each seeing excitement in the eyes of the others.


    They had not expected that Donnie could change the current situation just with a broadcast!


    Of course, they had not anticipated that there would be even bigger surprises waiting for them during tomorrow''s protest march!

 Chapter 245 124. Riot

    Antic City Broadcast''s morning news had all the actors, screenwriters, and directors¡ªwho had been thinking of defecting from the three major unions and had signed contracts with several major Hollywood studios¡ªstrung up over the coals.


    Those who did not want to bear the stigma immediately contacted Charlie Chaplin to express their sincerity.


    Participate, we must participate!


    Strike marches, we must go on strike marches!


    Whoever stands in their way, they will be furious with; no one should think they can stop them from bing the vanguard fighting for the welfare of the vast number of American filmmakers!


    One after another, phone calls came in, and one by one, they were put down.


    The smiles on the faces of Charlie Chaplin and his colleagues grew even brighter.


    "No problem now, these people will all join tomorrow''s strike march. This time there are no traitors among us!"


    After hanging up the phone with one director, Charlie Chaplin said excitedly.


    Although Dous wore the same expression of excitement, there was also a hint of doubt on his face.


    "Haven''t the major studios called you?"


    Charlie Chaplin shook his head without concern, saying, "What''s the point of worrying about them now? When the whole of Hollywood starts to strike and march tomorrow, they''ll naturallye to us!"


    Dous shook his head and said, "That''s not right. They must have heard the broadcast by now and guessed that those people stand with us. They should be making a move, so why isn''t there any action from them now?"


    At this point, Dous asked, "Do you think they might have a n that we don''t know about?"


    Dous''s question plunged the other three into silence. Continue reading at empire


    "Why don''t we give Donnie a call? I think Donnie would definitely know what those big studios are nning to do!"


    At this moment, Pickford suggested to the three silent men.


    All three brightened up at the idea, the only exception being Dous, whose eyes shed with a sliver of displeasure, but his acting skillfully concealed it!


    Griffith was the first to dial Donnie''s vi, sharing their concerns with him.


    "It''s normal, don''t worry. I guess those big studios are actually stalling!"


    Donnie sat on the sofa, eating grapes peeled by Jessica Dole, andughed as he spoke.


    "Stalling?" Griffith''s voice carried a note of confusion from the other end of the phone, "What are they stalling for?"


    Donnie gave Jessica Dole''s pert bottom a light pat, signaling her to stop peeling grapes before continuing, "Every piece of news has its moment of fervor, and the three unions'' strike is no exception.


    Now that Antic City Broadcast has reported it, we''re at the peak of the matter. Unless they bow down to us, no matter what they do, they''ll be condemned.


    So the only thing they can do is nothing at all, letting things progress as they may. After all, they believe things have reached the most critical stage. How long our march canst and whether everyone in the team can continue due to their personal circumstances are questions up in the air.


    They''ve decided to adopt the ostrich strategy, doing nothing at this time to avoid making more mistakes. As long as they canst until most of us can''t hold out any longer, then they naturally win!


    During this time, they will continue to buy off members of the three major unions, but this time they will be more careful, keeping those people within our ranks, and then start persuading those who can''t persist due to financial issues.


    Under such prolonged mutual wear and tear, there will definitely be someone who can''t hold on first, and then our internal conflicts will begin!"


    Donnie''s exnation once again led to silence on the other end of the phone.


    "If that''s the case, don''t we have no way out?"


    Dous''s voice came through the phone, "If we''d known it would end up like this, we might as well have epted their terms from the very beginning!"


    "Doug, don''t talk like that. Since Donnie has guessed their n, I believe Donnie must have a solution!"


    "Mary, I very much appreciate your trust!" Donnie replied gentlemanly, "They have their strategies, and naturally, we must have our own n. Since they want to limit the impact of the whole situation to this, we need to further amplify it, make it so pervasive that all reporters across the United States will take notice. Then our n can seed!"


    "So, Donnie, what''s your n?"


    Dous asked somewhat impatiently.


    Donnie chuckled and said, "There''s no hurry about this. You just need to ensure that tomorrow''s march is well coordinated, and I will take care of the rest!"


    After that, Donnie hung up the phone.


    Seeing Donnie hang up, Jessica Dole, curiously asked him, "Boss, do you not trust Doug?"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie waved his hand andughed, "It doesn''t matter whether I trust him or not, as long as Chaplin and the others don''t trust him, that''s good enough. If the four shareholders of United Artists arepletely unified, it wouldn''t be good for us!"


    While Chaplin and the others were still figuring out how to solve the current problem, Donnie was actually already contemting how to resolve the rtionship between the several stakeholders of United Artists!

 Chapter 246 124. Riot_2

    "Los Angeles Times" headquarters, their boss Harry Chandler was flying into a rage.


    "How could you manage this? A union strike parade by Chaplin and his group, such a big event, and I had to hear this news from a radio broadcast by Antic City Broadcast?"


    Everyone on the floor didn''t dare to lift their heads, rebuked by Harry Chandler.


    Harry Chandler fiercely turned towards the editor-in-chief of the "Los Angeles Times", Kyle Palmer!


    "Kyle, is it because my vi is toofortable that you have forgotten your duties? From today on, get out of my vi; I don''t want to see you living in it any longer!"


    Harry Chandler was not the founder of the "Los Angeles Times"; his father-inw, General Harrison Otis, hade to Los Angeles after the end of the American Civil War and, together with friends, purchased the then-unknown "Los Angeles Times", taking it to its present eminence.


    And in the process of developing the "Los Angeles Times", Harrison Otis didn''t give up his military career. In 1897, when the United States went to war with Spain, Harrison Otis once again volunteered for service and was appointed a brigadier general!


    Therefore, everyone was willing to address Harrison Otis as General Otis!


    During the time Harrison Otis managed the "Los Angeles Times", Harry Chandler graduated from Dartmouth College in the Ivy League and joined the "Los Angeles Times". Soon, Chandler used his wit to firmly secure the newspaper''s cirction in his hands.


    In fact, because of this, Harry Chandler even had a conflict with Harrison Otis, who was not his father-inw yet.


    It was during this conflict that Harrison Otis finally recognized Harry Chandler''s talents and gave his daughter''s hand in marriage to him.


    When Harrison Otis passed away, he left his vast business empire to Harry Chandler!


    However, Harry Chandler was not very fond of the newspaper industry, so he handed the daily operations of the "Los Angeles Times" over to Kyle Palmer.


    He paid Kyle Palmer a very high sry and even allowed him to live in his vi.@@novelbin@@


    But if Kyle Palmer made even a slight mistake, Harry Chandler would kick him out of his vi.


    After some time, due to other reasons, Chandler would allow Palmer to move back in!


    So, facing Harry Chandler''s scolding, Kyle Palmer showed no displeasure... after all, he was used to it!


    "Boss, it''s my responsibility, and I will investigate this immediately!"


    "I don''t need you to take responsibility now; I need news, do you understand? I want valuable news right now!"


    Just as Kyle Palmer was at a loss for words, Bob Ferry suddenly spoke up.


    "Boss, maybe I know what happened!"


    Harry Chandler immediately looked at Bob Ferry: "Ah, I know you, Bob Ferry, you did a great job reporting that thing in Antic City!"


    "Thank you, boss!" Bob Ferry immediately expressed his gratitude.


    "Speak, tell me everything you know!"


    Harry Chandler came over to Bob Ferry, hands on his hips, and said. Continue your journey on empire


    Bob Ferry replied: "The reason we fell behind Antic City Broadcast in terms of news sources, is actually because this event was likely orchestrated by Donnie, that''s why Antic Broadcast knew the details before us!"


    "Donnie Block?" Harry Chandler said disdainfully: "The bootlegger from Antic City? When did he start getting involved in our Los Angeles affairs?"


    At that moment, Harry Chandler felt he had every reason to look down on Donnie; after he inherited Harrison Otis''s business empire, he immediately focused on more profitable ventures.


    As a coastal city, Los Angeles faced the same problem as Antic City in its early days, which was the issue of freshwater resources.


    370 kilometers northeast of Los Angeles, there was the Owens River. Although it was rtively far from Los Angeles, it had be the best new source of water for the city!


    In 1905, Harry Chandler secretly purchased a huge tract ofnd near the Owens River''s water intake in a discreet manner: an investment of half a million US dors for a 16,000-hectare farm and an expenditure of two and a half million US dors for a 46,000-hectare farm.


    The following year, after Chandler hadpleted all preparations, he announced his water diversion ns. This caused an uproar among Los Angeles citizens at the time and dubbed Chandler ''the water thief''.


    However, since Chandler already owned thend around the river mouth, naturally there wouldn''t be anynd disputes.


    With the irrigation from the Owens River, the value of the farms Chandler had purchased increased from three million to one hundred and twenty million in just three years.


    Moreover, Chandler issued bonds to Los Angeles water users, selling water rights to them.


    This made Harry Chandler a handsome profit again!


    Such a man, worth hundreds of millions, naturally looked down upon Donnie''s bootlegging business!

 Chapter 247 124. Riot_3

    Bob Ferry exined, "Since the Miss America contest ended, Donnie has always wanted to get his Miss America girls into Hollywood, so at that time, Donnie invited Charlie Chaplin and Griffith to Antic City. I interviewed Donnie during that time, and it was then that Donnie also mentioned he wanted to take a stake in United Artists."


    "And I''ve also learned that Donnie is now in Los Angeles. Putting these clues together, it''s quite clear, Donnie must have been involved in this matter!"


    "You interviewed Donnie?" Harry Chandler frowned slightly and asked, "Why haven''t I seen this in our newspaper?"


    Bob Ferry nced at Kyle Palmer and said, "The editor-in-chief believed that everyone''s focus would be on Antic City''s destruction of bootleg liquor and the Miss America finals, so he did not publish the interview with Donnie!"


    "Idiot!" Harry Chandler scolded Kyle Palmer again, then turned to Bob Ferry with a more pleasant demeanor and said, "So, you''re saying you have a good rtionship with Donnie?"


    Bob Ferry replied, "Donnie is a very gracious man, and I personally have great admiration for his character!"


    "Very well!" Harry Chandler, unconcerned with Bob Ferry''s praise for Donnie, said, "Then I will entrust you with reporting on this matter happening in Hollywood, and our reporting must be quicker and more thorough than the ''Pioneer Newspaper'' and ''Forum Newspaper''."


    The "Pioneer Newspaper" and "Forum Newspaper" were the biggestpetitors of the "Los Angeles Times" in Los Angeles.


    "Yes!" Bob Ferry agreed with a smile.


    .


    Like the "Los Angeles Times," "Pioneer Newspaper," and "Forum Newspaper," with their strongholds in Los Angeles, had naturally started tracking and reporting on this matter; other cities, with journalists who could make it to Los Angeles by tomorrow, were also dispatching their own reporters to follow the story.


    A news piece about a Hollywood star was enough to drive many newspapers wild, let alone an event involving all of Hollywood''s stars!


    Thus, by the second day, when Charlie Chaplin and his group, along with nearly ten thousand Hollywood workers, began their protest march, the streets were filled with ordinary Los Angeles citizens eager to watch, as well as reporters from various newspapers.


    The demonstration led by Chaplin and the others was headed for the Universal Studios filming base.


    When they arrived, aside from the locked gates and a few security guards, there was no one else present.


    Chaplin and hispanions sat at the entrance, holding up their cards, a formidable sight.


    "Donnie, in such a situation, if the other side continues not toe out to resolve this, it''s going to be quite embarrassing!"


    Bob Ferry, sitting in Donnie''s car, looked at the quietly protesting crowd in the distance and asked curiously.


    Donnie did not answer Bob Ferry''s question, but instead asked him, "This time, in front of Harry Chandler, you really put Kyle Palmer in his ce. Won''t he hold a grudge against you?"


    "Holding a grudge is certain!" Bob Ferry said with a wry smile, "But I trust you more, Donnie. Since you said this matter could help me achieve a higher position at the newspaper, for the sake of my living and my career, I should trust you, shouldn''t I!"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Rest assured, I never let my friends down. If today was just a simple sit-in protest, I wouldn''t have had you do that at the newspaper!"


    Bob Ferry''s performance at the "Los Angeles Times" yesterday was naturally coordinated with Donnie.


    Initially, Bob Ferry was somewhat resistant to Donnie''s n, despite believing Kyle Palmer to be ipetent...


    But Kyle Palmer had been at Harry Chandler''s side for a long time and was one of Chandler''s most trusted men.


    Bob Ferry''s previous actions were, to put it bluntly, a direct offense to Kyle Palmer. If there wasn''t a big scoop this time, it was uncertain whether he could continue to work at the "Los Angeles Times" at all!


    This worry was ayed when Donnie promised him that, should he ever leave the "Los Angeles Times," there would definitely be a spot for him at the "Antic City Post."


    This promise gave Bob Ferry the conviction he needed.


    Find adventures on empire


    "However, Donnie, with the current situation, these big studios really seem to be nning to use that ostrich strategy you mentioned. It won''t be easy to get them toe out!"


    Donnie looked over the dense crowd ahead and said with a smile, "Do you know what tends to happen when a crowd reaches a certain size and its leadersck sufficient authority?"


    Bob Ferry shook his head, "I don''t know!"


    Donnie exined with a smile, "When the number of people reaches a certain level and the leaders of the groupck enough respect, the situation can easily spiral out of control!"


    Bob Ferry''s expression turned to shock. Though he still didn''t know Donnie''s true n, he vaguely guessed that if things continued to develop this way, there would be a shocking turnout!


    With this thought, his professional instincts as a journalist kicked in, and Bob Ferry immediately said, "If that''s the case, Donnie, I need to head to the frontlines now!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "Be careful with your safety this afternoon."@@novelbin@@


    Bob Ferry looked at Donnie in surprise and then nodded his head.

 Chapter 248 124. Riot_4

    After Bob Ferry left, Donnie said to Jessica Dole, who was driving, "Alright, it''s time for us to head back too. To be honest, I really don''t know what the situation will be like hereter, it''s better for us to stay away from danger!"


    Jessica Dole nodded, turned the car around and began to head back, "Boss, I think the situation should be under control, look, the Los Angeles police have arrived!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie looked in the direction Jessica Dole was pointing and saw the vehicles of the Los Angeles police approaching. ording to United Statesw, they could only maintain order at the scene, but could not disperse the crowd!


    Donnie said devoutly, "God bless!"


    Jessica Dole: "..."


    The two drove back to the Beverly Hills Hotel, but to Donnie''s surprise, he saw Carl Lemore there.


    And it was obvious that thetter was waiting for him!


    Leaders of two opposing camps, in the midst of battle, did not confront each other with drawn swords upon meeting, but smiled, nodded, and shook hands.


    "Mr. Lemore, are you here to tell me that you''ve decided to agree to our demands?"


    After the handshake, Donnie still spoke with a smile to Carl Lemore.


    Carl Lemore said, "Donnie, I''m here to give you onest chance. I hope you''ll seize it because after this, if you want to coborate with us again, it will absolutely be impossible!"


    Donnie invited Carl Lemore to sit on the couch and then said with a smile, "Does Mr. Lemore not know that the main entrance of your studio has be the protesters'' territory?"


    Carl Lemore said, "I already knew yesterday that they would make that ce their final rallying point!"


    Donnieughed, "Exactly, I said there had to be people from Mr. Lemore among those protesters."


    Carl Lemore''s expression started to show impatience.


    "Let''s be direct, Donnie. I believe you must have guessed how we''re going to deal with this situation, so you must understand that this protest march is bound to be fruitless."


    Donnie shook his head, "Mr. Lemore,st time we met, you were already certain, but what happened? The protest march still took ce, and it''s not for just one day, or two days¡ªthis will be a very long march, and I believe the oue will not be as you expect!"


    Carl Lemore got a bit angry, "This is all in vain, even if we agree to their demands in the end, we will find a way to make sure your Miss America cannot gain a foothold in Hollywood. Just for a Miss America, are you willing to be the enemy of the entire Hollywood?"


    Donnieughed, "If you can agree to all our conditions, then we are not enemies anymore, and those who are already protesting at the doors of Universal Studios might even be ourmon enemies in the future!"


    Carl Lemore shook his head, "United Artists absolutely cannot have its own space to develop. If that happens, countless stars will mimic the behavior of people like Charlie Chaplin, and we will not allow such a scene!"


    Donnie said, "Then there''s nothing we can do. It seems that our interests are in opposition at this stage!"


    Carl Lemore looked at Donnie''s resolute expression, and although he was sure his side would ultimately win, he still didn''t want this to continue. The longer the protest march went on, the worse it was for them!


    "Donnie, I think you should now give Morgan, Mellon a call; maybe they can convince you, you never know!"


    With no other choice left, Carl Lemore yed his final card!


    Donnie waved his hands with augh, "I cannot make those calls, because doing so would fall right into the trap of Mr. Lemore and your lot. After all, refusing the requests of a partner is not a pleasant thing!"


    Carl Lemore''splexion darkened, and he said, "Since you won''t make the call, Donnie, then wait for them to call you!"


    The phone on Donnie''s desk rang as he finished speaking.


    Donnie looked at the phone with a smile, making no move to answer: "Since I can''t call them now, naturally, I can''t answer any calls either!"


    Carl Lemore was infuriated, not expecting Donnie to be so difficult to handle.


    "Since Donnie is unwilling to be our friend, I''m sorry, but our war has begun!"


    Having said that, Carl Lemore got up to leave!


    "Wait a minute!" Donnie suddenly called out to Carl Lemore.


    Carl Lemore turned around: "Have you changed your mind?"


    Donnie shook his head with a smile, "Mr. Lemore, don''t you want to know why I am so certain that in this war between us, I will definitely emerge as the victor?"


    "Isn''t it just because of those foolish people protesting at Universal Studios?" Carl Lemore said matter-of-factly.


    Donnie spoke with ease: "If it were just that, then after guessing your ns, Mr. Lemore, why would I still be so calm?"


    Carl Lemore finally showed a grave expression.


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Donnie said to Jessica Dole, "Go turn on the radio, and when the afternoones, Mr. Lemore, you will know my n!"


    Jessica Dole turned on the radio, tuning to the Antic City Broadcast station which was closely reporting the protest march happening right outside of Universal Studios.


    Carl Lemore sat back down on the sofa, listening to the broadcast, his brows slightly furrowed, guessing what tactics Donnie might have that could influence them through those marching people.


    When it reached noon, Donnie had Jessica Dole start preparing lunch.


    In the meantime, the Antic City Broadcast was still covering the event, mentioning that the crowd protesting on-site was starting to show signs of impatience!


    "Donnie, your Antic City Broadcast is a very good business, why must youe to Hollywood?"


    "Mr. Lemore, if Universal Studios would like to advertise their movies in the future, I highly rmend advertising with Antic City Broadcast. You may not know, but our listeners have already surpassed the 3 million mark!"


    Carl Lemore was at a loss for words, as they were in the midst of a conflict, and yet Donnie was discussing business with him!


    However, just at that moment, the broadcast suddenly mentioned that some of Universal Studios'' security appeared and, for some reason, were negotiating with leaders like Charlie Chaplin and others.


    Then....


    "My God, what do I see? Universal Studios'' security has started fighting with Charlie Chaplin and the others, my goodness, they''ve actually hit Charlie Chaplin and the others, oh my God, a violent riot has suddenly erupted on the scene, those sitting in protest have be enraged, they''re starting to fight back...." Enjoy new stories from empire


    Taken aback by the sudden report, Carl Lemore jumped to his feet, his coffee cup falling to the floor.


    At that moment, he looked at Donnie with horror, his voice trembling, "You... you dare...."

 Chapter 249 125. The Future Planning of Atlantic City

    How dare Donnie?


    Why wouldn''t Donnie dare!


    When facing the question from Carl Lemore, Donnie said with a smile, "Mr. Lemore, I think what should be most important for you right now is to quickly figure out a way to suppress the influence of this incident, shouldn''t it?"


    Carl Lemore was staring at Donnie as if he wanted to tear him apart on the spot, but in the end, Carl Lemore didn''t do anything and immediately turned and left.


    It was Donnie who had made this mess, but now it was Carl Lemore who had to deal with it, and it made him want to kill someone.


    But at this time, no matter what Carl Lemore thought of Donnie, he had to deal with this situation right away.


    A nearly ten thousand-strong protest crowd had suddenly erupted into arge-scale brawl, and these people were all nationally known actors, directors, and screenwriters. The influence this triggered was imaginable and it would definitely provoke a massive national outcry.


    And the cause of all this was the security of his own studio!


    Alright, Carl Lemore was now absolutely certain that those security guards were definitely not hispany''s people, and it was very likely that they were people arranged by Donnie.


    But what use was it to say this now?


    Would anyone believe it?


    Carl Lemore knew all too well the mindset of the average person; they only believe what they want to believe, especially in this case where their big studios were already in a strong position.@@novelbin@@


    So even if he now announced that those people were not from his studio but Donnie''s, not only would no one believe him, but everyone would think he was trying to cover up the truth, and what''s more important, he had no evidence!


    The only thing Carl Lemore felt fortunate about now was that the Los Angeles police on the scene had controlled the situation with the fastest response, which prevented any casualties in this group brawl.


    That evening, Charlie Chaplin and the other three arrived at Donnie''s vi.


    Aside from Pickford, there were some injuries on each of their faces, but these blemishes did not hide theirplicated expressions.


    "Donnie, does today''s incident at Universal Studios have anything to do with you?"


    Charlie Chaplin couldn''t help but asked directly.


    Donnie firmly shook his head, "Of course not!"


    Chaplin and the others didn''t believe Donnie''s answer, but they were also afraid. They had now finally remembered Donnie''s other identity, the bootlegger from Antic City!


    Such a person was never one to be judged by normal business standards!


    Stay connected through empire


    In fact, by this time, they were already slightly averse to Donnie, worried that bringing such a person into thepany and sharing United Artists'' shares with him might affect their situation.


    But such thoughts could only be deeply buried in their hearts now.


    After experiencing the events of the day, they hade to realize that Donnie was a madman, someone who would do anything for his goals. If they refused Donnie''s entry at this time, they didn''t know what they would have to face!


    "Although things have gone a bit awry, I think you must have received some good news, right?"


    Donnie brushed off the incident lightly.


    Griffith nodded with not much joy on his face, "The big studios have already contacted us. They promise that if we can minimize the impact of today''s noon incident, they are willing to open up their resources to wee the entry of United Artists. Additionally, they will to some extent improve the treatment of actors, screenwriters, and directors."


    Without the riot this noon, the big Hollywood studios could naturally continue their ostrich policy.


    But the influence of the riot was so great, one could foresee that tomorrow''s headlines in newspapers nationwide would definitely be about this incident.


    The big Hollywood studios couldn''t continue with their ostrich tactics anymore. At this time, the only thing they could do was to reduce the impact of this incident as much as possible!


    Therefore, theirpromise with the three major unions and United Artists became something within reason.


    Donnie''s smile became ever more radiant, "Very good, this means our n ispletely aplished. So, I''ll leave Jessica Dole and the other threedies in your care. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be off back to Antic City tomorrow!"


    Hearing that Donnie was leaving Los Angeles, Chaplin and the others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    They couldn''t imagine what other terrifying things Donnie might do if he stayed in Los Angeles any longer.


    Donnie didn''t mind their attitude. Since his goal had been achieved, there was nothing left for him here. Besides, there were many things back in Antic City that needed his attention!


    After discussing the future development of United Artists with them for a while, they got up and said their goodbyes!


    After Chaplin and the others left, Donnie called the four girls, including Jessica Dole, to his side. On the table in front of Donnie were four sets of keys.


    "These are the keys to four apartments in Los Angeles. The addresses are written down for you. After I leave tomorrow, you can move there. Thepany will pay your rent for a year. After one year, if you feel you have no opportunities in the City of Angels, you cane back to Antic City, and I''ll pick you up at the station!"

 Chapter 250 125. The Future Planning of Atlantic City_2

    At this point, Donnie picked up the ss in front of him and smiled, "Here, I toast to the four of you bing big stars in Hollywood someday!"


    Experience tales at empire


    Jessica Dole and the others lifted their sses and sincerely expressed their gratitude to Donnie.


    .


    The tter of the train continued, but this time without thepany of Jessica Dole and the four beauties. Nheless, Donnie didn''t neglect himself, bringing along a Hollywood actress for his return to Antic City.


    This actress''s journey earned her a paycheck of 500 US dors.


    Besides this actress, there were actually five other people on the train, though they did not stay in Donnie''s privatepartment but took regr seats instead.


    They were only entitled to visit Donnie''spartment when he summoned them.


    These five were none other than Max''s group, the instigators behind the incident at Universal Studios.


    Although Carl Lemore and others had no way to hold Donnie ountable for that affair, they were still investigating it. To ensure everything remained as reported in the newspapers, Donnie had decided to bring Max and the others back to Antic City toy low for a few months.


    After a few months, when the furor had died down, they would naturally be able to return to Los Angeles!


    After the journey of more than two days, Donnie and his entourage finally arrived in Antic City.


    Steve Cotting had already driven the car into the train station and immediately came up to greet Donnie with joy when he saw him!


    "Is there anything going on in Antic City?"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie asked directly.


    "Indeed, there is something," Steve Cotting replied, taking Donnie''s luggage from Max''s hands and opening the car door for Donnie.


    "Right, did you arrange the ce for them as I asked you to?"


    Donnie stood at the car door, looking at Max''s group, and asked Steve Cotting.


    On his way back, Donnie had already called Steve Cotting to arrange a ce for Max and the others!


    Steve Cotting said, "It''s all arranged, in the Fifth District of West District!"


    Donnie said, "Just have Chris take them over!"


    Chris''s truck was just behind the car driven by Steve Cotting!


    "Sure!"


    Chris nodded.


    "Let''s go to the tavern," Donnie said to Steve Cotting after getting into the car.


    On the way, Donnie asked, "What''s been happening in Antic City?"


    Steve Cotting said, "The Family Alliance has already convened, and at this time, all the big-city gang leaders from across the country have also gradually arrived in Antic City..."


    Donnie didn''t let Steve Cotting finish before he understood the situation. With so many leaders gathered in one city, conflicts were bound to ur among these figures who were unchallenged in their own territories.


    What Steve Cotting said next actually confirmed Donnie''s guess.


    Jealousy,petitiveness, and outbursts of foulnguage over disagreements frequently urred in Antic City during this period.


    Just this morning, Johnny ''Big Daddy'' Torrio of Chicago and Joseph from Los Angeles had a verbal altercation on the street, which nearly escted into a gunfight ¨C over nothing more than which of their cars should proceed first after both cars came head to head!


    Joseph had arrived in Antic City two days ahead of Donnie.


    "Nucky has been mediating these issues every day now; I think he has lost his former glory!" Steve Cotting finally said.


    Donnie didn''t care about Nucky, certain that in the end, he would resolve everything.


    "How''s John? Did he have any conflicts with these people?"


    Steve Cotting was somewhat silent, from which Donnie already knew the answer.


    Under Donnie''s gaze, Steve Cotting reluctantly said, "John had a bit of a spat with Mordaliz from Clevnd, but it didn''t escte to gunfire!"


    "Why?"


    Donnie asked.


    "Dalitz thinks we''re asking for too high a profit on the bootleg liquor business, so he wanted to renegotiate the profit split. However, the man is arrogant, so he and John ended up arguing!"


    Clevnd, situated in Ohio, an ind city, relies on coastal cities to import high-quality foreign bootleg liquor. The low to mid-grade liquor they produce themselves, coupled with the fact that Clevnd is in the northeastern United States, makes transporting raw materials for liquor production difficult, hence even their own low to mid-grade liquor has a high cost.


    It''s for these reasons that Clevnd has seen several cases of deaths caused by inferior bootleg liquor recently!


    After discussing this issue, Steve Cotting brought up some other matters to Donnie.


    For instance, "Antic City Post" had firmly established itself in cities like New Jersey, Phdelphia, and New York.


    However, with the end of the Miss America pageant, "Antic City Post" was only the best-selling newspaper in Antic City, with sales in New Jersey, Phdelphia, and New York being only moderate to low.


    "That''s as far as Robinson''s abilities go!" Donnie said with some resignation, as he had previously thought that Robinson''s skills could at most support the sales of a city newspaper, and now that the scope of the territory had expanded, Robinson''s limitations were bing apparent!

 Chapter 251 125. The Future Planning of Atlantic City_3

    Walker had already sent someone with the blueprints for the new hotel in Antic City.


    "Nucky has seen them already, and he is very satisfied with the blueprint, saying that as long as there are no problems on your side, boss, we can officially start construction!"


    "Where are the design blueprints?"


    Donnie had just arrived at Block Tavern and got out of the car.


    Steve Cotting said, "They''ve been ced on your desk!"


    Donnie nodded, walked into the tavern, where the noise and bustle were as usual. When the patrons inside saw Donnie return, they raised their sses to wee him back!


    "Hey, Donnie, where have you been all this time? I thought I wouldn''t see you before I left!"


    Salvatore Sava from Phdelphia, sitting at a table with his brother, called out happily when he saw Donnie.


    Donnie waved at him, "How could that be? Knowing that my brother Sava is in Antic City, I had to rush back!"


    Salvatore Savaughed heartily, "Then we must drink to our hearts'' content today!"


    "I can''t today, my brother. I still have a lot of work to do. Tomorrow, I''ll buy you a drink tomorrow!"


    Experience tales with empire


    "Alright then!" Salvatore Sava said with augh, "Then let''s really enjoy ourselves with a good drink tomorrow!"


    After that, Donnie greeted a few other people and went straight to his office.


    Sure enough, he saw the design blueprints that Walker had sent on his desk.


    When he saw the blueprint, Donnie immediately felt it resembled the Begio Hotel in Las Vegas from his memory.


    However, at that time, Las Vegas had not yet be the first city in the United States to legalize the casino industry, so naturally, there was no Begio Hotel!


    "I have no objections, we can build ording to this blueprint!"


    Donnie was very pleased with the design.


    "General Electric has already called, and they have agreed to your terms, boss. However, Westinghouse hasn''t called yet!"


    Now that Donnie had approved the blueprint''s design, Steve Cotting brought up another matter.


    Having control of Antic City Broadcast and giving away some shares for better benefits was undoubtedly a good deal for Donnie!


    In fact, Donnie had been more inclined to cooperate with General Electric even before this, and now that they had agreed to his conditions, he naturally had no issues.


    So, Donnie called Owen Young.


    "Mr. Young, General Electric can send an official negotiation team over now, let''s discuss the details of our coboration when they arrive!"


    "My God, Donnie, you finally called me, I thought you had disappeared!" Owen Young said exaggeratedly over the phone.


    "But Antic City Broadcast is really amazing. Events happening in Los Angeles, even the Los Angeles Times hasn''t caught on yet but Antic City Broadcast is already doing a live broadcast.


    At that time, I was wondering just how many listeners in America heard the riot in Hollywood live!"


    Owen Young didn''t know about Donnie''s trip to Los Angeles, and naturally, he didn''t know that Donnie had orchestrated that riot behind the scenes. He was just marveling at the formidable news channels and response capabilities of Antic City Broadcast.


    Indeed, this was also why Owen Young was even more resolute about coborating with Donnie!


    "Isn''t capturing hot news on time a quality that every journalist should possess?" Donnie said with augh.


    "Everyone knows the principle, but not everyone can actually do it!"


    Owen Young then said, "My people will head to Antic City tomorrow, and I hope we can finalize the contract as quickly as possible!"


    Donnie replied, "That''s what I think too."


    "By the way, Morgan''s people will also be heading to Antic City tomorrow!" Owen Young reminded Donnie.


    "That''s great; I just happen to need to discuss the loan with them!"


    Now that the design blueprints for the new hotel had been approved, it was time to start construction, and Donnie naturally needed the funding Morgan had promised him!


    "Donnie, there''s something you might not know yet!" Owen Young''s tone became somewhat serious at this point!


    "What''s that?" Donnie asked.


    "I''ve heard that Westinghouse has officially begun applying for their ownmercial radio license, and I think it won''t be long before we have anotherpetitor!"


    Donnie was not surprised by the news. Since Westinghouse had not been in touch with him until now, they were likely to abandon cooperation with Antic City Broadcast.


    But the influence of broadcast had already been demonstrated by Antic City Broadcast, so Westinghouse surely wouldn''t give up on this industry.


    Therefore, it was only natural for them to set up their own broadcastingpany.


    "Anyone can start a broadcastingpany, but not every broadcastingpany has the exclusive rights to Major League Baseball, nor does every broadcastingpany have the strong news sources and nationwide transmission facilities that Antic City Broadcast has!"


    "Haha!" Owen Youngughed, "It''s because of these considerations that ourpany wants to develop Antic City Broadcast with you, Donnie!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie said with a smile, "Then we can discuss the specifics of our cooperation in detail when your team arrives. Right now, I''ve got a lot of pending work to deal with!"

 Chapter 253 126, Hoover

    "Is your matter with Mordaliz important?"


    After dining with Dick, Donnie met John and asked him about his situation with Mordaliz.


    John waved his hand grandly, boasting, "A small matter, I''ve already settled it with Moor!"


    Donnie sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette for himself, and then showed an intrigued expression, "From what you''re saying, it''s not only that you''ve resolved the conflict between you two, but you''ve also be good friends?"


    John chuckled, "You got that right. Moor is different from the others in Clevnd, very sincere; he speaks his mind. We had a good drink, and all the remaining issues were resolved!"@@novelbin@@


    After hearing this, Donnieughed heartily. Although he knew that the drinking must have been fierce, he didn''t ask for specifics. After all, as long as the problem was resolved, that''s what mattered.


    Continue your journey on empire


    "It seems I was right to have put John in this position!"


    After thinking for a moment, Donnie said to John, "Even though you''ve resolved your issue with Moor, I''m sure the conflicts between others will not be so easily solved. Keep an eye out during this time to see who has conflicts with whom and who ismunicating with whom."


    The Family Alliance that Donnie was organizing behind the scenes was far stronger than the Seven Gangsters group Nucky had organized in his previous life.


    Historically, it was in 1929 that Nucky organized the meeting of the Seven Gangsters, which consisted of the Bugg and Meyer factions that ruled New York, Adonis Joe from Brooklyn, Longy Zwillman and Willie Moretti who ruled Long Ind and the northern part of New Jersey, King Solomon who controlled Boston and New Ennd, Harry Rosenthal from Phdelphia, and the growing Luciano and Nucky from Antic City.


    Just this Seven Gangsters alliance, which was limited to the eastern United States, had already produced several conflicts during their meeting.


    All the more so for Donnie''s nationwide Family Alliance.


    As for Al Capone from Chicago, who is well known, although he participated in the first meeting of the Seven Gangsters, he was not considered a member; the actual reason for the formation of the Seven Gangsters was to warn Capone about the "St. Valentine''s Day Massacre" he had executed.


    This incident can be seen as one of the reasons for the establishment of the Seven Gangsters!


    "No problem, I''ll keep an eye on this!" After John said this, he turned directly to Dwight, who was sitting next to him, and said, "Did you hear what Donnie said? You need to pay attention, got it?"


    Dwight nodded helplessly.


    "By the way, Donnie, I saw Nucky on the boardwalk today. Nucky was asking about youing back. I think he wants to see you, but I''m somewhat puzzled. Given your current rtionship, does he need to go through me to inquire about your whereabouts?"


    John asked Donnie, somewhat perplexed.


    Donnie asked with a smile, "How do you know that Nucky''s asking about me means he wants to see me?"


    John pointed at Dwight and said, "Dwight told me!"


    Donnie looked at Dwight and asked, "Then how did you figure that Nucky wants to see me?"


    Dwight exined, "Now, so many city bosses havee to Antic City, they have rubbed up a number of issues against each other, and ensuring that this alliance conference goes smoothly will definitely be a very difficult task.


    Now this must be giving Nucky a headache, but due to his own status, I guess he can''te and inquire directly from you, the boss, because that would make him seem somewhat incapable, so he wanted to use Boss John''s words to let you know about the situation!"


    Donnie asked John, "Do you understand what that means?"


    "So that''s how it is!" John scratched his head and said, "Nucky really makes things tooplicated for such a small matter that could have been settled by asking you directly!"


    Dwight exined on Donnie''s behalf, "Because Nucky is the King of Antic City, and a king must maintain his own dignity. Now your prestige in Antic City is already on par with Nucky''s, you''re justcking in the government sector, which to him is actually not a good thing, so that''s why he did it this way!"


    "OK!" John waved his hand and said, "That''s your issue, it has nothing to do with me anymore. I''d rather think about where to drink with old Moor tonight!"


    After speaking, John got up and said to Donnie, "Is there anything else?"


    Donnie said, "Keep one thing in mind, their conflicts are their own business, we don''t need to bother with that. What we need to do is, through our hands, sell them even more bootleg liquor!"


    "OK!"


    John leftughing with Dwight!


    Donnie just smiled and shook his head as he watched John''s retreating figure and said nothing!


    As for Nucky wanting to meet him, Donnie was not in a hurry; after all, it was Nucky who would be anxious in the end, the one wanting to resolve issues.


    He only needed to wait and see, when Nucky could no longer hold out!


    To Donnie''s surprise, before Nucky came to find him, someone unexpected appeared in Antic City.


    "Good day, Mr. Block, I am GID Edgar Hoover, very pleased to meet you!"


    Standing in Block Tavern, Donnie faced the man who was not as handsome as Leonardo DiCaprio but who had eagle-like eyes, and smiled.

 Chapter 255 126, Hoover

    At the helm of a nation''s espionage organization, having done so for decades, the person who managed to repeatedly threaten the President of the United States and who held the most secrets of the entire United States and even the world, actually had the oue of a peaceful ending.


    This is truly a miracle in the history of world politics.


    If Donnie could integrate him into his ranks, then Donnie''s business would definitely go very smoothly from here on out!


    An exceptional talent indeed!


    Of course, Hoover was a man hard to truly control. A better method was to tightly tie his personal interests with one''s own!


    Hoover was not swayed by Donnie''s pacing, and simply asked calmly, "Where did I go wrong?"


    Donnie said, "The greatest deterrence of a secret lies in it being a secret, unknown to anyone. But once you tell your opponent this secret, you actually lose control over the entire situation. So just now, in your attempt to disy the intelligence you hold, you chose to tell me, thereby allowing me to immediately think of ways to deal with these matters.


    And you have lost the best leverage you had over me!"


    Hoover considered Donnie''s words carefully and finally nodded, "Thank you for the reminder, Donnie. I think I will not make such a mistake again!"


    Donnie slightly nodded, "Moreover, youe across as too sharp, which doesn''t fit your identity. This will make everyone who meets you for the first time instinctively be more cautious, and at that time, it will also increase the difficulty of aplishing what you want!"


    Hoover fell into thought and then closed his eyes. When he reopened them, the sharpness in his eyes was gone. Looking into his eyes then, one would feel as if they were no different from an ordinary person.


    "How about now?" Hoover asked Donnie.


    Donnie nodded, "Much better. At least now, if I saw you for the first time, I would just think you were an ordinary tourist visiting Antic City!"


    Hoover smiled, "I''m curious, Donnie, how do you know all this?"


    Donnie pointed upwards, "God told me!"


    Hooverughed heartily, "I never believe in God!"


    Donnie said, "You can choose to believe!"


    Read new chapters at empire


    Hoover was taken aback again, "I must admit, chatting with you, Donnie, is a very pleasant thing, but such a conversation can''t change the rtionship between us. If you can''t agree to my terms, I will continue my investigation of you!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Do you think if I agreed to your terms, you wouldn''t investigate me anymore?"


    Hoover found himself feeling profoundly powerless when facing Donnie; this man always had a way of exiningplex matters in a very simple way.


    What''s more, Donnie''s words cut right to the core, making it impossible for him to refute.


    Of course, Hoover could deny what Donnie said, but Hoover believed that Donnie certainly wouldn''t buy it. Besides, to do so would be somewhat insulting to his own intelligence.


    With this in mind, Hoover decided to change his approach in negotiating with Donnie.


    "Alright, Donnie, let''s hear it. What exactly will it take for you to agree to cooperate with GID?"@@novelbin@@


    Since all roundabout persuasions had already failed to move Donnie, it might as well be better to openlyy the issues on the table!


    "Now this has the feel of a negotiation!" Donnieughed. "However, I''m not interested in cooperating with the GID, but I am very interested in a personal partnership with you, Edgar!"

 Chapter 256 127. Monopolizing the private liquor business nationwide

    Edgar Hoover left Block Tavern with mixed feelings.


    Donnie''s remark about working with him instead of the GID, Hoover actually understood.


    But should he really cooperate with Donnie? Hoover was doubtful!


    Today''s conversation with Donnie made it clear to Hoover that this man was definitely someone impossible to control. Cooperating with such a man, Hoover couldn''t be sure whether he would end up benefiting in the end.


    So, in the end, the two did note to any conclusive resolution.


    Edgar Hoover left Block Tavern with mixed feelings, but Donnie was in a good mood.


    Because Donnie knew, a person like Edgar Hoover couldn''t be expected to establish a connection just from a single conversation.


    "There''s plenty of time, take it slow, no rush!"


    Donnie, in high spirits, had Kresley get another bottle of beer for him!


    The national Family Alliance meeting continued, and the problems began to escte.@@novelbin@@


    Today, in a tavern on the boardwalk, Chicago''s Johnny Torrio and Los Angeles''s Joseph Adizoni finally erupted in a brawl.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    These two enemies happened to appear in the same tavern tonight, and after shing once again over the transportation issue of bootlegging during the day''s meeting, they inevitably exchanged taunts when they spotted each other in the tavern.


    And so, naturally, they came to blows!


    This incident initially had nothing to do with Donnie, but by chance, the tavern they were drinking in was the Block Tavern located on the boardwalk.


    "Donnie, you didn''t need to get involved in this, but unfortunately, in the end, Robert also stepped in, and Robert is your man, so you have toe!"


    Nucky found a good angle and called Donnie.


    After understanding what had happened, Donnie could onlye to Block Tavern.


    Now, the entire Block Tavern was devoid of other customers; Johnny Torrio and Joseph Adizoni''s people were sitting facing each other.


    Nucky sat between their two groups while Robert stood calmly at the bar, watching it all unfold.


    When Donnie entered by pushing the door, all the factions simultaneously turned to look at him.


    "Wow, I thought at this point everyone would be holding guns, ready for a standoff. Seems like the animosity isn''t that big after all!"


    Donnie said teasingly.


    Nucky spoke up at this moment, "Donnie, Robert is your man, and Johnny and Joseph are our friends. Now that Robert has taken action against our friends, how do you n to resolve this matter?"


    "Old fox!" Donnie internally scoffed. With just one remark, Nucky shifted the focus of the conflict directly onto Robert; obviously, he intended to use Robert to quell the tension between Johnny Torrio and Joseph Adizoni!


    "Didn''t you just say on the phone, Nucky, that they were the ones who started the trouble in the tavern? Block Tavern is Robert''s property, some people stirred up trouble in his tavern, and now you expect the owner to apologize? I''m afraid there''s no such reasoning in this world!"


    "Donnie, are you saying this is our fault?"


    Johnny Torrio said loudly, very dissatisfied.


    Donnie looked at Johnny Torrio and said, "Johnny, if I let someone start a fight in your tavern tomorrow, and all your customers are driven away, would you ept that?"


    Johnny Torrio angrily said, "Of course not!"


    Donnie walked to the middle of the two groups, casually picked up a chair, and sat down, saying, "Right, since you can''t allow that to happen, why do you expect my man to do it?


    Is it because, Johnny, you think my people are easy to bully?"


    Johnny Torrio was taken aback and said, "At least I didn''t act against you!"


    Donnie looked at Johnny Torrio and said, "I haven''t seen any injuries on you either!"


    "Donnie, are you ming us now, or is this how you treat guests in Antic City?"


    Joseph Adizoni spoke up at this moment!


    Donnie turned his attention to Joseph Adizoni and said, "Gentlemen, you are our most esteemed guests in Antic City, but even so, there is no reason for guests to cause trouble at the host''s house; even if I agree to it, the respected Mr. Nucky also wouldn''t agree!"


    Saying this, Donnie looked back at Nucky and asked, "Nucky, am I right?"


    Nucky was speechless. He called Donnie over under the pretense of this matter, but not for Donnie to shift the me here!


    "See, Mr. Nucky is so angry he can''t even speak!"


    Donnie said indignantly.


    "Enough!" Johnny Torrio said with dissatisfaction, "Donnie, just tell us how you n to resolve today''s issue; if you can''t provide a satisfactory response, then I think we can forget about any future cooperation!"


    "That''s right!" Joseph Adizoni seconded Johnny Torrio''s statement, but after exchanging looks, they turned away from each other in a very understanding manner.


    Donnie remained unflustered and said with a smile, "Gentlemen, we''ve invited you here to discuss making money together. If you''re not interested in such a matter, then all I can say is sorry and wish you both a pleasant time in Antic City!"


    "Donnie!"


    This time it was Nucky''s turn to be dissatisfied. Chicago and Los Angeles were both super cities in the United States; if the big bosses from these two cities were lost, one could foresee more people leaving Antic City in theing days.

 Chapter 257 127. Monopolizing the private liquor business nationwide_2

    ```


    So by the time the National Family Alliance convenes, it''ll have be a joke!


    Donnie gave the other party an assured look, then continued.


    "I''ve heard about the conflict between you two when I first returned to Antic City, but I still can''t understand what specific issues are causing such displeasure between you, especially since Los Angeles and Chicago are over two thousand miles apart. I suspect this is the first time you two have met, right?"


    At Donnie''s question, Joseph Adonis snorted coldly, and Johnny Torrio said, "Some people''s actions are just too ugly. I had already negotiated with Charlone White from Canada to jointly run the bootlegging from Canada to the United States. But just before I came here, I received a call from White, who actually told me that Joseph had also contacted him and offered a more tempting price than ours."


    Joseph Adonis disdainfully said, "When doing business, naturally it''s about who offers the right price. Just because you contacted Charlone White first, does that mean I can''t reach out to him too?"


    Donnie looked back and forth between the two men. He originally thought of securing the supply from Europe first and then sorting out the situation in Canada, as Canada was closer to the United States. If a deal were to be made, both shipping costs and risks would be lower on his end!


    What he didn''t expect was that these people had already started contacting the Canadians.


    Indeed, money can make any fool active!


    "So are you two going to fight to the death over this, letting Charlone White sit back and reap the benefits as the fisherman?"


    "Donnie, I get what you''re saying, but I can''t swallow my pride. This time, I have to properlypete with Joseph Adonis to see if their West Coast gangs are tougher or if our East Coast gangs are the ones to be reckoned with!"


    Johnny Torrio said loudly.


    "Let''s fight; our West Coast gangs have never been afraid of you East Coast scum!" Joseph Adonis was equally defiant!


    Hah, they weren''t irredeemably stupid. Even at this point, they were still considering forming alliances!@@novelbin@@


    Donnie smiled and said, "And then what? You both fight to the death, and your city''s rival gangs just have to wait until you''ve weakened each other enough and thene in for the kill, or perhaps wait for the U.S. Government to step in and throw you both in jail, only for you to watch from behind bars as your territory is taken by others?"


    At this point, Donnie''s expression turned grave as he continued, "In that case, I might as well hand each of you a gun now and have you duel it out outside. Whoever wins gets the final say, how about that?"


    "Donnie, we are not yourckeys!"


    At Donnie''s reprimand, both Johnny Torrio and Joseph Adonis showed their dissatisfaction!


    "If you were my brothers, I would have already sent you back to Elwood Vige by now!" Donnie stood up, walked a few steps forward, and then looked them both in the eye.


    Experience new stories on empire


    "Gentlemen, I just want to ask you one question: Do you want to make your money safely, or do you want to fight to the death and hand your territory over to someone else?"


    "Hmph!"


    Johnny Torrio and Joseph Adonis both snorted at the same time but didn''t bother to argue any further.


    Donnie knew they had already understood how to choose on this matter; it was just that as gang leaders they couldn''t let go of their pride just yet!


    "Gentlemen, the whole point of the National Family Alliance that Nucky is starting is to unify the gangs across the country to fight ourmon enemies rather than to create the situation we have now.


    While I''m not a member of the Alliance, I am from Antic City and have business ties with you all.


    More importantly, we are family, one family. A little friction among family members is nothing. We should sit down and resolve our issues through negotiation, valuing harmony above all else.


    This way, we don''t lose our strength and can also make more money.


    Now I ask you both, who would be happiest with you fighting like this?


    The answer is definitely your city''s rival factions, and also Canada''s Charlone White, because the more intense your infighting, the more money he will take out of your pockets.


    On the contrary, if you two could unite, no, not just you two, if we all unite together,


    Then Charlone White would lose his biggest bargaining chip, and I can guarantee that the price Charlone White is offering you now would drop by at least thirty percent!


    How much is thirty percent?


    It''s at least two hundred thousand US dors a month!


    But if you continue fighting, he will certainly raise the price. The difference is right there, and then you won''t be losing just two hundred thousand dors a month; maybe it''ll be three hundred thousand or even four hundred thousand!


    So, are you really fighting against him?


    No, you''re fighting against the US dor.


    Alright, now gentlemen, are you really prepared to spend an extra four hundred thousand dors each month just to fight him to the death?"


    Once you peel away the fog and find the core issue, everything bes easier to solve!


    ```

 Chapter 258 127. Monopolizing the private liquor business nationwide_3

    What''s the core issue for Joseph Adonis and Johnny Torrio?


    Is it the coboration with Charlone White from Canada?


    No, their core demand is to make more money through cooperation with Charlone White!


    Making money is their central concern!


    Young kids join gangs, maybe for the glory, maybe because it makes it easier to pick up girls.


    But for Joseph Adonis and Johnny Torrio at this level, the gang is just a tool for pursuing high profits.


    "Even if we don''t work with Charlone White, others will still cooperate with him. With the current situation in the United States, it''s a buyer''s market; Charlone White is not worried aboutcking partners!"


    By now, Johnny Torrio had begun to waver in his thinking.


    Donnieughed, "That''s exactly why we''re calling for a national Family Alliance meeting. If we can unite, we won''t give Charlone White any chances, and even if others have this idea, we can take them out at sea.


    Maybe you alone can''t do it, but what about when webine all our strength?


    Joseph, Johnny, you should understand that united, we are definitely stronger than any individual scattered efforts."


    "Now we''re just in the bootlegging business, but if our cooperation can be truly tight through this venture, we could also move into tobo and even arms trading in the future. Then our business territory will not be just the United States, but the whole of the West and even globally!"


    Donnie''s seductive words began to warm the pale faces of Joseph Adonis and Johnny Torrio.


    Yet Nucky''s expression turned somewhat helpless.


    Indeed, he hoped Donnie would solve the issue of the national Family Alliance, but when Donnie actually persuaded these men, he felt a twinge of discontent!


    If he had given it serious thought, he could havee up with these ideas too.


    Under Donnie''s persuasion, Joseph Adonis and Johnny Torrio finally set aside their prejudices and shook hands.


    The tense situation just moments ago had been reced by a harmonious atmosphere.


    Even Joseph Adonis, Johnny Torrio, and Robert were chummy, chatting away with their arms around each other!


    "Donnie, I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll leave the rest up to you!"


    Nucky nced at the current scene, held back any furtherments, and turned to leave.


    "Looks like Nucky''s going to use your talking points to persuade the others!"


    Robert came up beside Donnie, a bit worried. "He''s trying to take all the credit for your achievement!"


    But Donnie sat down carefree and said, "If that''s the case, Nucky is bound to be disappointed in the future!"


    Donnie''s proposal seemed to offer all the gangs involved in the national Family Alliance a chance for development while also enhancing his own power.


    But gangsters will always be gangsters if they had far-sightedness, they wouldn''t be in a gang in the first ce.


    Today''s issue between Joseph Adonis and Johnny Torrio wouldn''t have happened.


    In the future, once the cooperation honeymoon phase was over or if the prohibition in the United States were lifted, these people would once again sh over various interests.


    By then the organization would be in name only.


    Even now, as long as Joseph Adonis and Johnny Torrio were involved, others would definitely know it was Donnie who resolved the issue.


    Nucky might be able to reap some reputation from this incident, but Donnie''s reputation wouldn''t be any less.@@novelbin@@


    What''s more important is the higher Nucky''s reputation, the more attention the U.S. Government would ce on him over this matter.


    Find more to read at empire


    If the organization really took shape, then based on their nature, they would inevitably be a force that could influence the decisions of the U.S. Government for a time.


    The U.S. Government was not yet so corrupt as to acknowledge a political force made up of gangsters!


    "Okay, I''ll leave things here to you. Foster good rtionships with them; the most important thing is to get information about the situation in Canada from them. Once Bruce returns from Europe, we''ll start our bootlegging business in Canada!"


    Donnie patted Robert''s shoulder with a smile.


    Robert grabbed Donnie and cautiously nced at Joseph Adonis and Johnny Torrio before whispering, "If we get involved, won''t they hold a grudge against us?"


    Donnieughed, "In Canada, we''re not going to be middlemen anymore. We should be owning aplete upstream industry chain!"


    As he spoke, Donnie shared his n with Robert, "Being mere middlemen won''tst; we also have to n for the future. The United States will inevitably lift the prohibition one day, and then the bootlegging business will move from underground to aboveboard, reducing our profits but providing long-term sustainable development opportunities."

 Chapter 259 127. Monopolizing the private liquor business nationwide_4

    "If we were to take action then, we''d facepetition from the entire country, so it might be better to take a roundabout route," he mused,"by establishing our liquorpany in Canada well in advance, allowing the American public to familiarize themselves with our brand years earlier. That way, when the Prohibition in the United States is lifted, we can capture the market more smoothly!" Enjoy new adventures at empire


    Through the nationwide Family Alliance formed by the gang leaders, we will prepare the distribution channels in advance and build a reputation for our brand in the United States, so that when Prohibition is eventually repealed, regardless of whether these gang leaders can peacefully continue as our agents.


    By that time, Donnie had already taken the lead in the alcohol business nationwide.


    If everything goes ording to Donnie''s n, he will be thergest alcohol producer and vendor in the entire United States in the future.


    This alone could bring Donnie profits in the billions per year!


    Having realized all this, Donnie returned to his ce in the West District, although he now had residences in both the North District and the East District.


    But Donnie still preferred the orderly West District.


    In the days that followed, Donnie''s life was very routine. In the mornings, he would visit the construction site of the Surf Hotel.


    As the architectural drawings werepleted, the construction of the Antic City building had officially begun. It was a bustling scene, and Donnie enjoyed watching his hotel rise from nothing.@@novelbin@@


    In the afternoons, he would head to Block Tavern. Here, Donnie was not there to enjoy his leisure time, but to deal with various matters.


    Antic City Broadcast had already begun live broadcasting of Major League Baseball games.


    Following Donnie''s instructions, Antic City Broadcast hired a professional sports host, as well as three retired Major League Baseball stars as gamementators.


    Their banter and arguments during the broadcasts had be a favorite feature for the audience.


    This also drew an increasinglyrger listening crowd for Antic City Broadcast.


    This was reflected in the sales of radios. Since Antic City Broadcast started broadcasting nationwide, the sales of radios had seen a significant increase, with a 50% increase over the usual sales.


    General Electric radios, in particr, were selling better.


    The negotiation team from General Electric had already arrived in Antic City, and after several rounds of discussions, the two parties finally agreed: Antic City Broadcast would exchange 30% of its shares for a 2.5% stake in General Electric.


    There was no choice, although many people were optimistic about the prospects of Antic City Broadcast, General Electric, being a superpany with a nationwide presence, was valued too highly. Obtaining 2.5% of General Electric''s shares was already an achievement for which Antic City Broadcast had to fight hard.


    It was the share swap that made the partnership even tighter. General Electric further invested a significant amount of advertising money in Antic City Broadcast.


    This enabled Antic City Broadcast to set up its own transmission stations more smoothly nationwide.


    At the same time, Donnie alsopleted his loan contract with Morgan.


    Donnie took out a loan of 3 million US Dors in his own name from Morgan, with a term of 3 years and interest amounting to 300 thousand US Dors...the total interest over three years, and this loan was to be repaid in full after 3 years in one go!


    Additionally, the negotiation between Morgan and Mellon over the Surf Hotel was concluded.


    Eventually, Morgan acquired a 2% stake in the Surf Hotel, while Mellon Bank took 3%.


    Donnie, Nucky, Antic City City Hall, New Jersey State Government, Morgan, and Mellon Bank also held an official meeting, during which the six parties signed a new share distribution agreement.


    In fact, this also means that Antic City will be the first city in the United States to have a legal gambling industry license, without any doubts.


    Because with Morgan and Mellon''s involvement, the State Senators from New Jersey who had previously opposed this matter have also changed their stances one after another.


    Now, Antic City is just one procedural referendum away from bing the first city in America to have a legal gambling industry license!


    At the same time, like Breton Bank, both Morgan and Mellon Banks began selecting locations and building their own branches in Antic City!


    During this period, the Family Alliance in the United States also finallypleted its first meeting. Although there were many frictions, the oue was ultimately good.


    At the final Alliance meeting, everyone confirmed their respective territories and reached a non-aggression treaty.


    What''s more important is that a true consensus was reached regarding everyone''s interests.


    Thepletion of this matter truly relieved Nucky, who even excitedly took the initiative to find Donnie and had a good chat with him.


    After talking with Donnie, Nucky immediately went to Trenton because even though Antic City was just one formal referendum away from bing a city with legal gambling, Nucky didn''t dare to rx!


    Donnie was very gratified by Nucky''s dedication.


    Then, news came from Hollywood, where the movie starring Jessica Dole was now officially in production.


    Although Jessica Dole was not among the top three in Miss America and did not even enter the nationalpetition, it was undeniable that after Miss America ended, Jessica Dole became the most sessful contestant in that edition.


    When November arrived, the United States faced this year''s most important event.


    The presidential election, weing its final vote.


    It was for this election that Antic City Broadcastunched a special program exclusively covering the event.


    Moreover, Antic City Broadcast perfectly inherited the fine tradition of the current United States media, which is an absolutely correct political stance.


    On Antic City Broadcast, one could always hear about Harding''s campaign ns and policy decisions, but what about Harding''s opponents?


    Sorry, but if your name appears on Antic City Broadcast, it means there''s definitely a scandal!


    At this time, Westinghouse''s radiopany was finally established, and as in history, it was still called KDKA!


    If Antic City Broadcast supported Harding, KDKA naturally supported Harding''spetitors.


    However, KDKA was no match for Antic City Broadcast at this time. Comparing their listening audiences was like the Dream Team of the United States ying against a domestic elementary school league!


    But none of this mattered to Donnie. What really mattered was that Bruce, who had spent several months in Europe, had finally returned!


    "How was it? Was your trip to Europe a smooth one?"


    Donnie asked somewhat impatiently!


    Although Donnie already had ns for Canada, those were deferred ns and they had to be built on the condition that the channels in Europe were fully open!

 Chapter 260 128, Razor Gang

    "The trip to Europe wasplicated, I''ll tell you about itter!"


    Bruce said to Donnie with great joy, "But there''s someone you should meet right now!"


    Donnie looked at Bruce with some confusion, "Who?"


    "It''s me, of course!"


    The door to Donnie''s office was pushed open, and a man wearing a duckbill cap, a suit, vest, and white shirt walked in, his face bearing a radiant smile.


    "Thomas!"


    Upon seeing the man, Donnie immediately stood up from his chair, walked over to him, and hugged him tightly,ughing loudly.


    "You''re still alive, you rascal?"


    "If you can be a big shot in Antic City, why can''t I be alive?" Thomas responded with equal joy.


    Seeing Donnie and Thomas together, John, who was sitting on the sofa, curiously asked Bruce.


    "Who is this? I''ve never seen him before."


    By this time, Donnie had already pulled Thomas to sit down, and then he exined to John with a smile.@@novelbin@@


    "This is Thomas Gilbert from the United Kingdom. Back on the battlefield, we worked together for a while, and I saved his life!"


    Thomas said with augh, "Didn''t you forget that I saved your life as well?"


    Back on the battlefield, Donnie''s unit from the United States Army and Thomas''s unit from the United Kingdom Army had worked together for some time, which was when the two had forged their friendship.


    "How did you two get together, Bruce? Weren''t you previously in the UK trying to find Billy Magini?"


    Once everyone had resettled in their seats, Donnie asked Bruce with some confusion.


    Actually, the person Donnie had originally wanted to contact was Thomas Gilbert, but at that time Donnie only knew that Gilbert was from Birmingham and didn''t have his exact contact details, which is why he had settled for Billy Magini, whose address he had.


    But unexpectedly, Bruce''s trip to Europe had resulted in contact with Gilbert.


    Upon mentioning Billy Magini''s name, both Bruce and Gilbert showed a hint of helpless expression.


    Seeing their expressions, Donnie got a bad feeling and asked, "What happened?"


    With evident pain, Bruce said, "Billymitted suicide by shooting himself."


    In an instant, Donnie''s mind was filled with the image of that ever-smiling man whose nose he had once broken with a punch.


    "Why?"


    "Post-war syndrome," Gilbert said helplessly.


    Subsequently, Donnie learned all the details from the two men.


    After arriving in the United Kingdom, Bruce first saw Billy Magini, and then with Billy''s help, he found Thomas Gilbert in Birmingham.


    Whenrades reunite, it''s always time for a drink or two. It was during this time that Bruce learned from Gilbert that Billy Magini had never truly walked out of the shadow of the war.


    Initially, Billy Magini seemed normal, so Bruce didn''t think much of it. However, while they were contacting local distilleries, Billy Magini suddenly killed himself without warning one night.


    After hearing about Billy Magini''s situation, Donnie and the others, hardened by their own experiences on the battlefield, all showed pained expressions.


    Yet, being people who had been tempered by the fires of war, they raised a toast to Billy Magini, then redirected their conversation back to the current situation.


    "Donnie, you probably don''t know yet, but Gilbert isn''t a small fish in Birmingham anymore. The Razor Gang he''s founded has be one of the most powerful gangs in Birmingham!" Bruce excitedly told Donnie.


    "The Razor Gang?"


    This time it was Donnie''s turn to be shocked.


    Donnie certainly knew very well about the Razor Gang, particrly since the BBC had even made a TV series called "Peaky Blinders," which told the story of the Razor Gang.


    However, it was only after researching the history of world crime that Donnie found out that while the Razor Gang portrayed in "Peaky Blinders" really did exist, the Shelby Family depicted in the show was entirely fictional. The true story that the TV series had drawn inspiration from was actually led by the Razor Gang under Thomas Gilbert!


    However, before meeting Thomas, Donnie had never linked these two things together!


    "What? Has the fame of our Razor Gang already spread to Antic City?"


    Gilbert asked cheerfully.


    Donnie nced at Gilbert and said, "A small gang that hasn''t even made it out of Birmingham has the nerve to im its fame has reached Antic City?"


    Gilbert angrily replied, "How do you know the Razor Gang hasn''t extended beyond Birmingham?"


    Donnie said, "If the Razor Gang had really expanded beyond Birmingham, why would you still be here?"


    Although Donnie didn''t know why Gilbert hade to Antic City with Bruce, he understood that the other party was definitely seeking coboration.


    Since they were actively seeking cooperation, it was clear that Gilbert''s situation had not taken off yet!


    "Bruce, since when has Donnie started speaking so unpleasantly?"


    Gilbert couldn''t help but ask Bruce beside him.


    Bruce chuckled and replied, "I don''t know either, but it''s been a while!"


    Gilbert said helplessly, "Alright, if it weren''t for the fact that I really had business with you this time, I mean what, I would make you relive the old days when we were in the army!"


    Donnie said disdainfully, "Do you mean to reminisce about how you were taken down by me?"


    Gilbert eximed loudly, "I already told you, I was just careless that time. After that, I''ve been wanting to spar with you properly, but you just wouldn''t agree!"


    Donnieughed, "A winner will never ept a challenge from a loser, because there''s no benefit in it for a winner!"


    After theughter and banter, Gilbert stillid out his purpose foring to Antic City.


    To put it simply, two things. First, he wanted to borrow money from Donnie, and second, he sought to coborate with Donnie in the private alcohol business!


    After returning from the battlefield, Gilbert united a few friends and founded the Razor Gang in Birmingham.


    At first, they handled betting on races, but after one race, Gilbert got into a dispute with thergest gang in Birmingham.


    Now, both sides were still enemies, asionally shing.


    But the situation for Gilbert''s Razor Gang was not good, and it was at this time that Gilbert met Bruce.


    "I need some money to expand my equipment and recruit more people. Donnie, for the sake of our shared life and death experiences, I hope you can lend me some money. The Razor Gang will forever be grateful for your kindness!"


    Donnie didn''t talk about the loan and instead asked Gilbert, "Given how dire your situation is, are you able to get us more alcohol?"


    Stay tuned with empire


    When it came to business, Gilbert became serious and said, "Actually, the brewery Billy was in touch with before is my connection, so you don''t need to worry about the alcohol!"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "This is exactly what I need to worry about, Gil. We''re friends, so I''ll speak bluntly. Given your situation in Birmingham, even if you can contact a brewery, I doubt whether their scale is sufficient to meet my needs.


    Furthermore, can this brewery provide transport for us from the United Kingdom to the United States?"


    After finishing, Donnie looked at Bruce, who shook his head towards Donnie, clearly conveying his opinion.


    Bruce had stayed in Europe for such a long time this time to find more breweries that could coborate, as with the establishment of the Family Alliance in the United States, the amount of alcohol leaving Antic City daily would be astronomical.


    Donnie was skeptical that the output of just one brewery would be enough to supply him with sufficient alcohol.


    Gilbert spoke helplessly, "Donnie, your achievements in Antic City weren''t built overnight; there was a process of development. I''ve been with Bruce all over the United Kingdom, and although the Birmingham brewery can''t meet your demands, if we include other breweries, they can certainly do so. As for transportation, we''ve given it serious thought.


    I can give a sum of money to those breweries that can provide transportation, and I believe they''d be willing to send us extra alcohol!"


    Donnie patted Gilbert''s shoulder, "If the brewery can provide transport, they must have the capacity to meet my needs. If I were in their shoes, I would probably give you one-time help and then propose a separate coboration with me.


    So at that time, what advantages could you offer to keep me working with you?"


    Faced with Donnie''s question, Gilbert fell silent. After a long while, he suddenlyughed, "Of course we have advantages. Donnie, if you can help me, I believe my Razor Gang can soon make it in Birmingham. Once that happens, relying on our influence, we could purchase a brewery there or specialize in transportation.


    We''re friends, and as friends, our rtionship isn''t just about business; we can also keep an eye on the market in Europe for you.


    These tasks, if you send someone else, as an American facing Europe, it won''t be easy to establish a foothold.


    If you cooperate with someone else, they won''t be as loyal to you as we are. So coborating with me may not be the best choice for you right now, but in the long run, it''s definitely the best choice!"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Gilbert, now I do believe that under your leadership, the Razor Gang can truly grow and develop. As a friend, I can lend you $50,000. I hope you can use this money to quickly develop the Razor Gang into what you''ve described!"

 Chapter 261 129. Hoover boards the ship

    Gilbert came and went in a hurry, securing Donnie''s loan and then heading straight out of Antic City without even considering Bruce''s offer to treat him.


    Such haste even made Donnie wonder if the man had taken his loan and simply absconded. Discover more content at empire


    However, Donnie now had little mind to concern himself with Gilbert''s affairs.


    For today, a great event expected by all had urred!


    After the final election, Harding had be the 29th President of the United States and would officially move into the White Housee March of next year.


    This news delighted Donnie.


    No matter howter generations would rank Harding as one of the worst Presidents in American history, right now, his election was an incredibly celebratory event for Donnie.


    After all, all of Donnie''s previous actions were deeply branded with Harding''s mark, and if someone else had won, Donnie would certainly have faced some bacsh.


    Donnie was pleased, and the man of the moment, Harding, was even more joyful!


    To celebrate his victory, Harding decided to revel in Antic City for two days.


    "Donnie, my friend, today we drink until we drop!"


    The future President of the United States was at this moment with his shirt open, his tie hanging around his neck, his meticulous hairstyle now tousled, a picture of reckless abandon.


    "Harding, you can enjoy yourself to your heart''s content in Antic City; not a single paper in Antic City, nor those from other cities, will report on it!"


    Donnie was also holding a ss, smiling.


    "That''s exactly why I chose to celebrate here in Antic City!" Hardingughed.


    "Donnie, we can finally rest for a few days; the pressure before this was just too immense!"


    Harry D''Agostino was also happily joining in.


    "The future of American justice will depend on you, Harry!" Donnie replied.


    After internal discussions within Harding''s campaign team, Harry D''Agostino was set to be the United States Attorney General the moment Harding assumed the presidency.


    "Of course, I''m ready to contribute my strength to American justice!" Harry, raising his ss and casually touching the bottom of the woman next to him, dered righteously.


    Donnie expressed his belief in Harry''s words.


    "Harry, what about the road between Antic City and Phdelphia?"


    That was what Donnie was most concerned about. Although there were currently over a dozen trains a day between Antic City and Phdelphia, a road would bring even more tourists to Antic City.


    More importantly, the wealthy preferred to drive to Antic City.


    Harry smiled and said, "Donnie, rest assured, there will be no more surprises with this; Harding has already agreed to Indiana''s other conditions. You can be at ease."


    It was Indiana that had beenpeting with Antic City before.


    "My friend, the people of Antic City will forever remember your kindness!" Donnie thanked him.


    "Donnie, you''re really the most peculiar man I''ve met. It would be understandable if Nucky were invested in this; after all, he controls a considerable amount of Antic City''snd, but are you truly only considering the city''s development?"@@novelbin@@


    It was clear that Harry had drunk too much!


    Donnieughed and said, "If Antic City is good, then I am good, and if I''m good, isn''t that good for all of us?"


    Harry thought about it and then nodded seriously, "That''s true!"


    Donnie didn''t talk with Harry for too long and went looking for Albert Furr in the room.


    Now, the businesses under Donnie''s control were developing smoothly, and with the addition of Morgan''s $3 million loan, not only was the Surf Hotel''s construction not short of funds, but there was also a surplus cash flow of $2 million.


    It wasn''t actually that much at first, but with the establishment of the Family Alliance, even though Donnie''s bootlegging wasn''t nationwide yet, he had operations in several major cities nearby.


    This had provided Donnie with a considerable amount of cash flow recently from his bootlegging business.


    Cash flow was useless if it just sat in his hands, a mere number. It had to be spent to make money grow, and that was a sound principle!


    After some deliberation, Donnie decided to split the money into two parts.


    The first part, $1 million, would be invested in tranches into American automobile and steel stocks.


    During the Roaring Twenties, the U.S. stock market soared wildly, even reaching an unhealthy state, reflected notably in automobile and steel stocks.


    The second part was to prepare for the next phase of his development.


    For the next several decades, or even a century, oil would be the most importantmodity on the global energy market!


    Coincidentally, there were three strategic oil reserves in the United States... those that were the center of the greatest scandal during Harding''s term.


    But Donnie knew it wouldn''t be easy.


    Perhaps from the very moment Harding decided to run for President, oil magnates had already been plotting for these three oil fields.


    Now, Donnie didn''t have enough capital topete with these people.


    So everything had to be an attempt for now.


    Unfortunately, Donnie was disappointed when he failed to find Albert Furr anywhere in the room after searching the entire area.

 Chapter 264 129, Hoover boards the ship_4

    "I need to seriously consider this matter; I cannot give you an exact answer right now!" Harry earnestly told Donnie.


    "Of course, after all, the position of BOI Director isn''t something that can simply be changed at a whim!" Donnie nodded in understanding.


    Harding and his entourage did not stay in Antic City for very long; they left Antic City after just one day.


    Meanwhile, after their departure from Antic City, Edgar Hoover once again arrived in Antic City, this time at the invitation of Donnie!


    "Donnie, have youe to your senses and decided to be my inside man?"


    Upon seeing Donnie, Hoover directly asked.


    Donnie, with a smile, replied, "Edgar, don''t start our conversation with such a foolish question; it makes me question my own intelligence, especially since it was I who took the initiative to invite you over!"


    Hoover revealed an expression of helplessness, "Alright, I know you just hosted Mr. Harding, the future President of the United States, as well as Mr. Harry D''Agostino, who will be my future superior. So, Donnie, what exactly is the reason you asked me toe here?"


    "I''ve already rmended you to Harding, hoping that after he bes Attorney General, you will rece the disappointing Director of the Bureau of Investigation and be the new Director yourself. So, Edgar, do you think this matter is worth the trip to Antic City?" Donnie said.


    This time, Hoover was genuinely shocked.


    He always thought that his rtionship with Donnie was not friendly, but now Donnie was rmending him for the position of Director of the Bureau of Investigation in front of his future superior.


    This made him unable to guess what Donnie was up to!


    Every person has desires deep within; wealth, power, or pleasure will always dominate.


    In Donnie''s intelligence reports, Hoover apparently had no interest in women, and such a man''s need for pleasure must be very controlled. It would be impossible to manipte him through such means!


    That left wealth and power.


    Hoover''s tenure as Director of the American FBIsted for over thirty years, through administrations of Presidents that came and went, but Hoover remained constant.


    This meant that his desire for power must have reached a level iprehensible to outsiders.


    So, after much deliberation, Donnie still decided to corrupt Hoover with power!


    As for whether the other party would bite back after gaining power, Donnie was not worried. Once someone boarded his big ship, it wouldn''t be easy for them to disembark or attempt to do something against his will.


    "Donnie, you must not joke about such matters!"


    Hoover''s expression turned serious.


    Donnie tapped on the desk, smiling, "Do you think I am someone who would joke about such things?"@@novelbin@@


    Hoover shook his head and asked, "So, what do I need to pay in return?"


    "It''s simple. Once you take your seat as the Director of the Bureau of Investigation, I hope that the nation''s prohibition agents will stand by our side and be our helmsmen!" Donnie said.


    Hoover guessed Donnie''s intentions and spoke earnestly, "If that''s the case, I will be the most hated man by police in every state across the United States!"


    "That''s also the reason I am rmending you. I believe you have information in your hands that will help you easily navigate through this difficulty," Donnie responded.


    As he spoke, Donnie stood up, patted Hoover''s shoulder, andughed, "Edgar, you should know, we''re not just offering you the position of Director of the Bureau of Investigation to share a slice of the pie, you must also make your contribution for your own gains!"


    The desire for power had already started swaying Hoover towards cooperating with Donnie.


    "I think, although your rmendation will y a certain role, William Allen also has his political background, and even though you are partners with Harry, the other side will have to consider their own political circle," Hoover remarked.


    Knowing Hoover was tempted, Donnie said, "Of course, that''s why we need a handle that will cause problems for William Allen himself. Also, I think, if you personally deliver $200,000 to Harry, there shouldn''t be any problems securing the position of Director!"


    "I have the leverage!" Hoover assured earnestly, "I believe that through your Antic City Broadcast, the matter will be known nationwide in the shortest possible time. But Harry will definitely guess that we''ve struck a deal. Aren''t you worried that Harry might be unhappy about this when the timees?"


    Donnie replied with an easy smile, "There will certainly be some difort, but I believe that once you take your seat as Director of the Bureau of Investigation and bring us a wealth of riches, any displeasure in Harry''s heart will disappear as the numbers in his bank ount rise!"


    After thinking it over, Hoover nodded, agreeing with Donnie''s opinion, and then asked, "Onest question, why me? I believe, Donnie, if you wanted to, you could find someone to rece me!"


    "Because of your capabilities!"


    Donnie said candidly, "A sessful captain can''t navigate arge ship across the seas alone; it is only when he is surrounded by capable people that the ship can truly sail the four corners of the globe.


    I''m not someone who envies the talent of others, on the contrary, I truly appreciate those with talent.


    Perhaps Harry and I could find a recement for you with some effort, but since you''re already here, why should we bother looking for someone else?"


    Hooverughed, "So, we are now in the same boat?"


    Donnie extended his hand, saying, "As long as you''re willing, the position of first mate is always yours!"


    Hoover reached out his hand too, saying, "I hope this decision lets me have thestugh!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Rest assured, our ship is a steel behemoth; no storm can affect it!"


    "Now that we are partners, Donnie, I also need to put forward my demands upfront!"


    Donnie nodded, "That''s only fair!"


    "To achieve everything you''ve mentioned, I need money, and a substantial amount at that. The current BOI doesn''t have that capability. If you want me to fulfill our ns in the shortest amount of time, then I will need at least one million dors upfront!"

 Chapter 265 130. The future of the Block Family

    Donnie certainly couldn''t give Hoover as much as he asked for.


    At the moment, he only had $1 million in liquid assets, and Donnie definitely needed to keep some on hand for emergency needs.


    So, in the end, Donnie only gave Hoover $500,000, indicating that if Hoover needed moreter on, he could prepare it for him.


    Hoover left Antic City contentedly with a check for $500,000 from Mellon Bank.


    "Can this man be trusted?"


    After Hoover left, Bruce asked Donnie.


    Taking a cigarette out of the box on the table and lighting it, Donnie confidently said, "Don''t worry, Hoover isn''t short-sighted. He wouldn''t take the half million and run!"


    Bruce said, "I don''t know the man, but I trust your judgment!"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Trust my judgment, then you should continue on your journey!"


    Bruce, leaning back on the sofa, said nonchntly, "I assumed as much. Next, you want me to go to Canada?"


    During his time back, Bruce had often joined Robert and the others for drinks and learned that Donnie was preparing to set up his own distillery in Canada!


    Donnie nodded and said, "Exactly, the supplies from Europe are only temporary. Canada is the future for our bootlegging business. I can''t trust anyone else with this task, only you can handle it!"@@novelbin@@


    Given the rtionship between Donnie and Bruce, there was no need for secrecy regarding this matter.


    Bruce nodded and said, "No problem, I was nning to visit Canada anyway. But establishing our own distillery there isn''t something I can do alone!"


    Donnie replied, "Don''t worry about that. After you leave Antic City, I''ve already written letters to some of ourrades, and they''vee here. You can take a group with you when you go. Plus, I''ll give you a sum of money to use as start-up capital in Canada!"


    Bruce said, "If that''s the case, then I have no issues. As for the rtionships in Canada, I''ll handle them myself!"


    Donnie advised, "Try to avoid conflicts with local gangs. Our goal is to get the Canadian distillery''s liquor sold directly to the United States. Only when we can fully absorb what we produce there will we move onto capturing the Canadian liquor market!"


    Bruce shared his thoughts, "Even so, we''ll inevitably sh with Canadian gangs since their interests also lie with the United States right now!"


    Donnie smiled and said, "That''s why I said to avoid conflicts as much as possible. If conflicts do arise, you must handle them firmly, urately, and ruthlessly. Use the simplest methods to deal with the most troublesome people!"


    After thinking for a moment, Bruce said, "Donnie, have you noticed something?"


    Donnie asked, "What is it?"


    Bruce replied, "In your n, production and sales are already in our hands, but the transportation between them, we''re actually in a passive situation."


    Donnie took a deep drag on his cigarette and then said, "Of course, I know this, which is why I''ve been thinking about purchasing a few cargo ships for transportation. This way, we would effectively control the entire bootlegging business from production to distribution!"


    "This task might be more difficult than setting up our distillery in Canada!"


    Bruce said with concern.


    And how could Donnie not know the difficulties!


    Continue reading on empire


    For starters, cargo ships aren''t cheap and their prices are very vtile. For example, a 150,000-ton oil tanker now costs $2 million, but ten yearster, its price might drop to just $20,000.


    Even though it''s second-hand, the price shouldn''t drop that drastically.


    It was because of the shipping industry''s depression at the time, simr to the global shipping slump at the end of the 70s and early 80s.


    Because of such prices, Greek shipping magnate Onassis picked up a bargain, buying six tankers, which established his position as a shipping tycoon.


    Donnie definitely didn''t need suchrge oil tankers right now: one reason was the cost which Donnie couldn''t afford, and another was that Donnie''s business didn''t require suchrge tankers right now.


    So Donnie''s goal was smaller tankers.


    Secondly, forming such a fleet required consideration of another issue: maritime safety.


    It''s not liketer times; transportation between Canada and the United States was one thing, but for transport from Europe, if on their own, there was a definite possibility of encountering pirates.


    Hence, this required a dedicated security team.


    Thinking of this, Donnie felt quite troubled. Small cruise ships couldn''t guarantee a sufficient security team, and the costs of arge fleet were daunting.


    "I need to think more about this, but at least for now, there are professional transport teams to handle this, so we don''t need to worry!"


    Currently, there are two ways Donnie brings bootleg liquor from Europe to the United States.


    The first, which is the main method, is for the liquor suppliers to provide transportation for Donnie, meaning not only does he have to pay for the liquor but also for the transportation costs!


    The second way is to use some of the maritime vessels traveling between Europe and the United States to transport the liquor, which although cheaper, is not as secure.

 Chapter 266 130. The future of the Block Family_2

    Donnie had squared things away with the Coast Guard himself, but that didn''t mean the other goods on the ship had their passages cleared with the Coast Guard as well.


    In this era, anyone who conducted business honestly was sure to not make any money!


    Bruce said, "There''s another problem!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie looked at Bruce helplessly, "Do you think I''ve been idle these past couple of days?"


    Bruceughed unconcernedly, saying, "I just want to tell you everything on my mind before I leave!"


    Donnie, massaging his temples, said, "Go ahead!"


    Bruce said, "You''ve sorted out the international shipping routes, but what about domestic ones? Right now, our clients are only in a few cities around Antic City, and that''s manageable. But as we expand the bootlegging business nationwide, we will need aplete domestic transportation team. The issues here are simr to those with international shipping!"


    Although Donnie was troubled by the problem Bruce raised, he knew it was an issue he had to face now.


    And it wasn''t just a matter of transportation; it also included security issues.


    "I''m aware of this issue, and I''ll handle it. These two transportation problems are actually tied to personnel issues. We have a number of people around us, but only a few can handle this task!"


    The issue of staffing seemed to be a core problem for Donnie.


    He didn''tck people who could kill, but he didck those who could look at problems from a business perspective and solve them.


    Bruce and Robert were already quite good, but the others left something to be desired.


    When faced with Donnie''s problem, Bruce simply spread his hands and said, "I can''t help you with this one; you''ll have to solve it yourself!"


    Having said that, Bruce casually left Donnie''s office.


    Donnie gave it some thought but couldn''te up with a solution to the shortage of personnel, so he decided to set the issue aside for the time being.


    This postponementsted until December.


    On Christmas day, Donnie brought Old Carl, Jennifer, and Cameron to Antic City.


    It wasn''t Old Carl''s first visit to Antic City, but it was the first time he came with Jennifer, so he took Robert aside in a secluded spot, seemingly in confusion, to discuss something right after they got out of the car.


    Cameron was also no stranger to Antic City, and he actually quite liked the city''s prosperity.


    "How''s school going?"


    Since Cameron was there, Donnie naturally inquired about his school life; after all, Donnie had big ns for Cameron after he graduated.


    "Everything''s pretty good¡­"


    Cameron chatted excitedly with Donnie about the situation at Columbia University, fraternities, sports, and girls, among other things.


    "Donnie, I think you should have Antic City Broadcast look into broadcasting college football games. The sport''s poprity at school has already surpassed baseball, especially since some college yers went straight to the leagues, stirring up even more excitement for the college games!"


    In 1917, to address World War I, the United States officially deployed troops, recruiting over two million soldiers from various professions, including young men.


    This included some yers from the football league.


    To ensure the league''s continuation, some teams urgently recruited a number of students still in college.


    This move unexpectedly filled the league with new energy and drew more attention to it.


    Although Major League Baseball was still America''s number one sport, there was no denying that football''s poprity in the United States was on the rise!


    Donnie smiled and said, "The guys at Antic City Broadcast are already working on it; we should have a result soon!"


    In the past six months, Antic City Broadcast had seen the most rapid development.


    Firstly, it had amazed everyone by swiftly setting up broadcasting stations in all major cities nationwide.


    It had truly made it possible for the whole United States to hear the voice of Antic City Broadcast.


    Secondly, Antic City Broadcast was also actively expanding its services, and even began preparing applications for branch stations. Read new chapters at empire


    Soon, Antic City Broadcast would divide into various segments including current affairs, hot pursuits, sports events, and entertainment gossip.


    If Antic City Broadcast was valued at 10 million US dors before the General Electric investment, just a few monthster, Morgan sent representatives hoping it could go public, offering a valuation of 20 million US dors!


    However, regarding the public listing of Antic City Broadcast, Donnie had not provided a definitive answer, mainly because he was not in need of money at the moment.


    "I think you should move quickly, though. While there are no official statistics yet, I believe there must already be at least five other radio stations nationwide, and they''ve all seen sessful examples in Antic City Broadcast. I''m sure they''ll start targeting sports events as well!" Cameron reminded Donnie.


    This was the current state of the radio broadcasting industry in the United States; half a year ago, no one knew quite how to run amercial radio station.


    But in just six months, radio stations had sprung up all over the country like mushrooms after a rain!

 Chapter 268 130. The future of the Block Family_4

    By then, the three brothers of the Block Family would have a strong say in the business world, political arena, and among the gangs across the United States.


    At that time, the Block Family would truly be one of the top families in America.


    Although Donnie had not shared his ultimate n with Cameron, the mere fact of getting Cameron into politics was enough to astonish him.


    "But I always thought I would be working for you after I graduated?"


    This was just a subconscious question from Cameron, whose heart was still filled with confusion.


    Donnieughed and said, "Your entry into politics will also be a help to me. Although I have some friends in the government now, these friendships are based on mutual interests. It is possible that we could be enemies over greater interests at some point in the future.


    But you and I are different, you''re my brother, my family, and what''s more important is that you are a graduate of Columbia University.


    Just this alone is enough to give you a better foundation to enter the political arena than I have!"


    Inter years someone once asked if the United States is a society based on personal rtionships!


    When Donnie saw this question, he immediately concluded that the person had never been to the United States.@@novelbin@@


    In reality, a society based on personal rtionships is a fundamental logic of life anywhere in the world.


    In a ce like the United States, a society based on personal rtionships is even more important, because their social sses have been solidified. Oveing ss barriers is harder than winning a five-million-dor lottery ticket!


    The reason why Cameron was able to attend Columbia University was because of the rmendation letter that Donnie obtained for him.


    The reasons the Roosevelt Family, the Bush Family, and the Kennedy Family have been able to produce Presidents in session is because of the support from other families behind them and their own families.


    In the United States, university is also a very important stage for changing one''s ss status.


    The rtionships between alumni naturally bring these individuals into the same circle!


    Even though Donnie now has a good rtionship with Harding and a cooperative rtionship with Harry, in reality, Donnie knows that he still has not entered their core circle.


    This can be seen from the fact that theye to Antic City just for fun and pleasure, and even Harry only joined after Donnie proposed a cooperative project.


    Their true core circle is one where there is mutual exchange of what is needed.


    ns like Donnie''s, envisioning the future of the Block Family in terms of a tri-faceted development in political, business, and criminal spheres, can actually be seen in many of America''s super families.


    The most obvious is the DuPont Family.


    After the rise of the DuPont Family, they have always developed on three fronts. First of all, the DuPont Family had their own family guard. During the American Civil War, when the situation in the North was perilous, the DuPont Family''s guard was even incorporated into the American military to fight against the Southern forces.


    At the same time, the head of the DuPont Family, after reaching a certain status, would publicly give up shares in the family business and then enter the Senate, bing a powerful legitor, while also choosing a family member to lead the family''s business ventures!


    Cameron at first looked worried, afraid he might not be able to meet Donnie''s expectations, but then that worry disappeared, and he began to get excited!


    Power is always something a man cannot give up.


    "Don''t worry, Donnie, I know what to do now. I''ll focus more on this aspect while I''m at school!"


    Donnie also revealed a satisfied smile and said, "I''ll increase your allowance in the future, so you don''t have to do those part-time jobs anymore. There''s a right time for everything."


    "I understand!" Cameron nodded earnestly, but then immediately asked, "What about your logistics business?"


    Donnie said, "This is the first task I''m giving you, help me find some people from your school who are suitable for the job, and then persuade them toe to Antic City to work for us. Tell them, I''ll offer them the highest pay in the United States!"


    Although Cameron himself wouldn''t be involved in his own business affairster on, there was no problem in helping find some people to do it!


    In his conversation with Cameron, Donnie also came to trust the students from Columbia University more.


    Cameron said, "No problem, Columbia has all kinds of fraternities, and I''m sure I can find the right people there!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "But this needs to be quick, I''ll need these people in six months!"


    Cameron thought seriously for a moment, then said, "No problem, I will definitely find these people by then!"


    Donnie then brought up thest matter with Cameron, "While finding these people, I also need you to find one more person."


    "Who?" Cameron asked.


    Donnie said, "I''m not sure who this person will be, but there are some criteria that must be met, first, this person can''t have any background, second, this person must have weaknesses we can control, and finally, this person must be ambitious."


    Finding such a person was actually Donnie''s n to ce them in the Federal Bureau of Investigation.


    Even though Hoover was now on board with him, that was just mutual exploitation, and Donnie needed to have his own man beside Hoover!


    After the Federal Bureau of Investigation was formally established, they would be looking not only in the society, the military forces, military schools, but also in various universities for suitable people to join.


    And based on Donnie''s understanding of theter FBI, these kinds of people would have more convenience, whether in terms of promotion speed or their level of influencepared to others.


    Donnie understood that Hoover was a wolf, and if he didn''t put a leash on this wolf, it might end up turning on him in the end.


    So Donnie needed more true allies in the FBI, only in this way could he rest easy keeping Hoover, the wolf, like he would a husky!


    And Donnie wouldn''t just recruit from schools, he would also arrange for some of his formerrades to enter the FBI, to make sure nothing went wrong.


    If Hoover could always cooperate honestly with him, then naturally there would be no problems, but if Hoover ever thought about turning on him, Donnie wanted to be confident that he could fight back and destroy that man!


    Cameron smiled bitterly, "Such a person is not easy to find!"


    Donnie, however,ughed happily, "Haven''t you always wanted to do things? Why do you now feel that the task is difficult?"


    Cameron''s brows shot up, "Don''t worry, I will definitely get this done."


    Discover more content at empire


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction, "That''s good, I''ll wait for your good news!"


    "Yeah!"


    Just as the two brothers were about to finish chatting, gunshots suddenly rang out from outside. The abrupt gunshots caused Donnie to instinctively crouch under the table, and he also hastily pulled Cameron down with him.


    But when Donnie realized that the gunshots were onlying from outside and were random, he emerged from under the table and walked out of his office with a grave expression.


    When Donnie arrived at the hall of the Block Tavern, he saw that the staff and Chris and others looked as though they were watching a show, which made him less worried but more curious.


    So Donnie stood at the door of the tavern, and at this time he also understood why people in the tavern had such expressions.


    Jennifer, for some reason, was shooting at old Carl as he fled in all directions.


    "You old bastard, I''m going to st you!"

 Chapter 269 131. The resistance of Surf Hotel

    Mom shot Dad, and if it were someone else, Donnie would have loved to watch.


    But when something hits too close to home, it''s apletely different story!


    Donnie had thought about intervening, but seeing Jennifer''s chaotic shooting technique, he decisively gave up on that idea.


    Then he called Robert over from not too far away.


    "What''s going on?"


    Donnie grabbed Robert''s shoulder, and even though there was no evidence, Donnie just felt that Robert had something to do with this!


    Robertughed awkwardly, "I swear, this has nothing to do with me!"


    Donnie pointed to the scene in the distance, "In a little while, Cameron and I will be losing our father, so do you want to meet Satan with my dad?"


    Robert shouted, "I swear to God, I have nothing to do with this, I''m innocent!"


    Donnie shook his head helplessly, "Just tell me why this is happening?"


    The course of events was actually very simple.


    Though Old Carl didn''t visit Antic City often, as a still sharprade and the father of Antic City celebrity Donnie Block, Old Carl was quite famous in certain circles of Antis City.


    Old Carl hade to Antic City intending to remind Robert to make sure those women didn''t find out he was here, and thene looking for him.


    However, good intentions aside, the actual result was that while Old Carl was instructing Robert, a few of Antic City''sdies spotted him and immediately, all decked out, crowded around him.


    Amid the flurry of women, Old Carl quickly forgot about his wife currently in the tavern.


    He enjoyed flirting with the women, getting along famously.


    At that moment, Jennifer walked out because she couldn''t understand the conversation between Donnie and Cameron.


    When Jennifer saw her husband flirting with two scantily d, heavily made-up women, her inner universe exploded. She grabbed a gun from Chris and started shooting wildly at Old Carl.


    After hearing Robert''s ount, Donnie nced fiercely at Chris, who gave an awkward smile and then hid in the crowd.


    Donnie touched his head, speechlessly looking at the two of them.


    What the hell is this!


    "No more bullets!"


    At that moment, Robert suddenly yelled excitedly.


    Donnie noticed that Jennifer''s gun wasn''t shooting bullets anymore.


    He quickly went out with Cameron, then tried to talk Jennifer down; originally, Donnie had wanted to take Jennifer back to the tavern, but after thinking about what had just happened, he directly had Steve Cotting take Jennifer and Cameron to the vi he had arranged for them!


    After they left, Donnie approached Old Carl, whose face was red with embarrassment.


    Seeing his father in such a sorry state, Donnie didn''t know what to say and handed him a cigarette before sitting down on the bench beside him.


    Old Carl didn''t say anything either; he took the cigarette from Donnie and sat next to him.


    The atmosphere grew somewhat quiet!


    "I actually didn''t do anything!" Old Carl took a drag of his cigarette and protested.


    Donnie nced at Old Carl, "This is Antic City; whether you did something or not, I know it better than you do!"


    "Heh!" Old Carl, feeling his wound prodded by Donnie, coldly snorted in annoyance, "Are you showing off your power in Antic City to me?"


    Donnie responded with a coldugh, "Your bluster is useless here with me, show off to my mom if you''re so tough. If you dare to talk to her like that, I would really admire you!"


    Hearing Donnie''s words, Old Carl wilted instantly, "Your mother wasn''t like this before!"


    Donnie scoffed, "You said it, that was before!"


    While the two were talking, a group of police officers approached from down the street, led by Eli Johnson.


    "Donnie, I just heard about a shooting here, what the hell happened?"


    "If you could rein in your smile a bit, maybe I''d believe your bullsh*t!" Donnie, sitting on the bench, angrily told Eli Johnson, who was struggling to keep from smiling.


    Eli Johnson wasn''t bothered by Donnie''s attitude, and squatting down in front of Old Carl, he said, "You must be Uncle Block, I''ll tell you, today, you''ve really opened our eyes in Antic City!"


    After teasing Old Carl, Eli Johnson then said to Donnie, "Donnie, I bet if this incident makes it into the ''Antic City Post'' the sales will be through the roof!"


    Donnie pulled out his gun from his waist and handed it to Old Carl, who was panting heavily, "The guy in front of you is the head of public security in Antic City, you can''t kill him, but injuring him, I can ensure you won''t have any trouble!"


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Eli Johnson, seeing Old Carl actually loading the gun, hastily retreated in fear.


    "This is a crime!"


    Old Carl was full of rage and didn''t know where to vent it, but he knew he couldn''t really shoot the man in front of him, so he tossed the gun away, roared, and threw himself at Eli Johnson.


    Eli Johnson, taken by surprise, was immediately pinned to the ground by Old Carl.


    As for the officers Eli Johnson brought with him, they all proceeded to put their hands on their hips, tilt their heads back, and look up at the blue sky and white clouds.


    .@@novelbin@@


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    The events of the Donnie Block family added quite a bit of excitement to Antic City''s Christmas season.


    Jennifer became a celebrity in Antic City; after all, there aren''t many women who would take a gun and shoot at their husband in the middle of the street.

 Chapter 270 131. The resistance of Surf Hotel_2

    Even Elena Dorn and those who had settled in South Brenton in Antic City found Donnie and wanted to invite Jennifer to give a talk for women there.


    Facing the invitations from both of them, Donnie gave them a harsh scolding until they begged for mercy, and only then did he let them off.


    However, these were just interludes. What really made Donnie happy was that Nucky had finallye back from Trenton and brought a piece of good news!


    After the formalistic referendum, Antic City would officially be the first city in New Jersey, and hence in the entire United States, to have legalized gambling next year.


    The process to legalize the gaming industry in Antic City was finallyplete!


    And this news, broadcast throughout Antic City by Antic City Broadcast and reported by the Antic City Post, immediately caused a violent stir in Antic City.


    As for how good or bad this development was, ordinary people found it hard to discern whether their feelings were positive or negative.


    But there was definitely a group of people who were dissatisfied with this!


    And these people were the former casino owners of Antic City!


    With the legalization of the gaming industry and the resulting gambling license system in Antic City, it was now very clear that there could only be one casino, and that was the Surf Hotel that was under construction! Read thetest on empire


    So naturally, the former casino owners in Antic City who had business operations couldn''t ept this oue.


    Because of this, right after Christmas had passed, Nucky''s Ritz Hotel and Donnie''s Block Tavern were bustling every day with countless people showing up.


    They needed an exnation!


    In the past, Antic City was flourishing with casinos, but no matter what, those who could run a casino were generally people with some power.


    Now with these people making a fuss, it gave both Donnie and Nucky quite a headache.


    "Others may not care, but these few people must be cated. If they all kick up a fight together, it won''t be good news for us!"


    One day, Nucky and Donnie set aside all the trivial matters and got together to start discussing how to appease the former casino owners of Antic City!


    It could be said that the most influential and powerful in the casino industry now were Donnie and Nucky.


    But even if they joined forces, they still had to listen to other voices from Antic City. Otherwise, the whole city would undoubtedly be chaotic.


    After all, from the perspective of those people, the gambling license system implemented after the legalization of the gaming industry in Antic City had stipted that there could only be one casino, the Surf Hotel.


    "After hearing about our n to establish the Golden Hall inside the casino, who still has objections?"


    Donnie asked Nucky.


    Before the operation to legalize the gaming industry in Antic City, Donnie and Nucky had anticipated the current situation, so Donnie had proposed setting up a Golden Hall at the Surf Hotel to rent out to the former casino owners of Antic City.


    But this matter wouldn''t be epted by everyone; there were bound to be a small number of people who were dissatisfied with it!


    "There are three key individuals!"@@novelbin@@


    Nucky said, "The first is Nicky Limo, the owner of the Ritz Hotel. At present, the best casino in Antic City is the Ritz Hotel. If the Surf Hotel is built, then the Ritz Hotel will have to stop their casino business, and the Surf Hotel will even take away most of the Ritz Hotel''s guests."


    "Nicky Limo has always been opposed to this, and he has significant connections in New York and New Jersey. Persuading him won''t be easy."


    "The second is Nevin Baird, the biggest casino owner in the East District. He had previously talked to me about wanting to get the operating rights for four Golden Halls in the Surf Hotel, but I didn''t agree, so he has clearly expressed his opposition to this matter."


    "Although this man usually keeps a low profile, he has been running the East District over the years like a well-oiled machine. You''ve heard about incidents of interest disputes erupting in the North District, West District, and even the South District before, but I think you''ve rarely heard of such urrences in the East District, right?"


    "The third is Leck Young. His entertainment pier has always operated a casino business. Now that the Surf Hotel is under construction, he believes that such a policy will definitely affect his entertainment pier''s business, so he has also been negating this matter!"


    "These three are indeed..."


    After hearing this, Donnie was somewhat speechless. These three men, with their political influence, gang influence, and public influence, were no wonder that Nucky listed them as the most troublesome people.


    Nucky then added, "Moreover, I''ve heard that these three have already formed an alliance. ording to my sources, their core demand is to obtain three-quarters of the operating rights for the Golden Hall of the Surf Hotel!"


    By Donnie and Nucky''s estimates, the Surf Hotel would have 12 Golden Halls!


    And at most, they would be willing to allocate nine Golden Halls to the original casino owners of Antic City, but now these three wanted to take the operating rights for nine Golden Halls, which contradicted the core interests of Donnie and Nucky.


    "So, we have no way of reaching a consensus with them?"


    Donnie asked.


    Nucky nodded, "That''s the case!"


    "That means, we have now be enemies with them!" Donnie had to confirm Nucky''s stance.

 Chapter 272 131. The resistance of Surf Hotel_4

    To change a person''s decision, just pinpoint four elements and you''ll surely find the right spot.


    Power, wealth, family, personal.


    In terms of power and wealth, Donnie couldn''t meet Leck Young''s needs, so he could only look for solutions in the areas of family and personal!


    Dwight hesitated for a moment before saying, "Boss, I don''t know much about Leck Young''s family situation. I only know that he''s been married three times. Apart from his first wife, the other two have had children for him. However, Leck Young''s children aren''t in Antic City. Some say they are in New York, others say Miami, no one knows the exact ce!"


    Donnie shook his head; such information was of no use to him.


    "Boss, do you want me to go inquire about the specifics of Leck Young, during his colonel days, he was also an influential figure in Antic City. People of his age would certainly know some specifics!"


    Donnie thought for a moment, this was the only course of action for now, but he still cautioned.


    "Make sure this matter is kept confidential. I wouldn''t want Leck Young to find out about it just after you''ve asked around!"


    Dwight nodded, "Don''t worry, boss!"


    Donnie waved his hand and dismissed Dwight!


    After Dwight left, Donnie dialed Hoover''s number; the other party couldn''t just take money from him without doing anything.


    "Help me collect some information about Leck Young in Antic City, as well as the situation with Nevin Byrd!"


    As the current assistant director of the GOI, Hoover''s intelligence work was definitely beyond Dwight''s capabilities!


    On the other end of the line, Hoover simply thought for a moment before saying, "I can give you the information on Leck Young very quickly, but not on Nevin Byrd. I''ll need to arrange for someone to investigate first!"


    Although Leck Young seemed easier to deal with in Donnie''s eyes, appearing weakerpared to Nevin Byrd, in reality, for Hoover, the assistant director of the GOI, Leck Young was obviously more valuable for intelligence gathering.


    "Alright, I''ll wait!"


    Donnie hung up the phone!


    After some thought, Donnie still dialed Leck Young''s number, inviting him to Block Tavern to sit down that evening!


    "Every time I see you, Donnie, I can''t help but sigh at the ruthlessness of time. Now, your achievements in Antic City are growing higher and higher. By next year, I think, in the whole Antic City, besides you, Donnie, there will only be you left!"


    That evening, Leck Young arrived at Block Tavern on time, and upon seeing Donnie, he couldn''t help but express his sentiment.


    Donnieughed and said, "If it weren''t for predecessors like Mr. Yang who pioneered Antic City, perhaps this ce would still be a desert!"


    After hearing this, Leck Youngughed heartily, "Every time I chat with you, Donnie, it brings great pleasure to my mind and body. Now in Antic City, there aren''t many who respect us predecessors like you do!"


    Donnie replied, "Predecessors nt trees for sessors to enjoy the shade. I''ve always believed in not forgetting thebors of the predecessors just because of our current lives, especially Mr. Yang, who not only built Antic City but also made a contribution to the United States'' cause of unity!"


    "I''m old!" Leck Young eximed, "Now I just want to live a quiet and stable life in Antic City, not caring or wanting to deal with other matters!"


    With an easy smile, Donnie said, "But Mr. Yang, what you''re doing now seems to be different from what you said!"


    Leck Youngughed heartily, "Donnie, you must be talking about the Surf Hotel matter, right? I don''t think there''s anything different about that. After all, in my mind, living a stable life for the rest of my days requires having enough money.


    You''ve made the Miss America pageant so captivating, next year I n to sponsor a Miss America champion myself."@@novelbin@@


    "To achieve this, if you don''t have money, it''s certainly impossible!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "But Mr. Young, I think the money you''ve made before should already be enough for any undertaking you wish to pursue, right?"


    "Haha!" Leck Youngughed heartily and said, "Donnie, the money you''ve made on the Miss America pageant, plus what you''re earning from your private liquor business, I think should also be enough for you to do anything you want, right?


    So why do you still want to do the Surf Hotel?


    The pursuit of money is a journey that one never stops walking on!"


    Donnie said, "The Surf Hotel is backed not just by me and Nucky, but also by City Hall, the State Government, Morgan, and Mellon. Since this undertaking has already started, it can''t be abandoned halfway!"


    Leck Young said with conviction, "I''m not opposing the Surf Hotel venture; I just want to discuss with you and Nucky the possibility of making some money with you. That''s not too much to ask, right?"


    After saying this, Leck Young even cheekily winked at Donnie!


    Donnie said, "Mr. Young, if it''s only about benefits we can ept, then naturally there is no problem, but your appetite is really too big. Neither I nor Nucky, nor anyone else, can ept these conditions.


    If you want to live out the rest of your days peacefully in Antic City, you should understand the principle of quitting while you''re ahead, so why make everyone unhappy?"


    Faced with Donnie''s somewhat threatening question, Leck Young did not show any dissatisfaction.


    Instead, he asked Donnie.


    "Donnie, when the matter with the colonel happened, I decisively chose Nucky, which was already a concession on my part.


    I know that my actions now are causing great dissatisfaction for you and Nucky, but there''s nothing I can do; I know this is myst chance for sess.


    If I lose this opportunity, then I will never be able to find another one in Antic City.


    Now the whole of Antic City knows that I abandoned the colonel to stand with Nucky and you. If at this time you cause me problems over some benefits,


    how do you think the people of Antic City will view you in the future?


    Continue your adventure at empire


    Will there be anyone who will truly and honestly cooperate with you?"


    After speaking, Leck Young leisurely took a sip of whisky and then said, "Donnie, our demands are not high. Give us Golden Hall to operate. Given our rtions, surely we can make the business at Golden Hall very sessful, and then you, too, can receive arger dividend.


    This is a win-win situation. Frankly, we also don''t understand why you and Nucky won''t agree to it?"


    Because neither Donnie nor Nucky could ept the emergence of another powerful figure in Antic City besides themselves!


    The business at Golden Hall must do well!


    But this sess cannot be concentrated in the hands of one person or one group; if that were the case, it would affect the status of Donnie and Nucky.


    "So, does this mean our negotiations today are a failure?"


    Donnie asked Leck Young.


    Leck Young responded, "If you insist on seeing it that way, Donnie, I have no objections!"

 Chapter 273 132. Threats to the Family

    Donnie''s first negotiation with Leck Young ended in failure.


    The other party obviously had grabbed Donnie and Nucky by their Achilles'' heels, so they seemed full of confidence.


    "Is this old guy too oblivious? If it reallyes to it, just take him out!"


    John, as always, chose the simplest and most brutal method to solve the problem.


    Donnie shook his head and said, "We can''t resort to that method until it''s absolutely necessary."


    Taking out Leck Young was simple, but just as Leck Young was counting on, if he were taken out at this time, it would send the rest of Antic City into a panic.


    "But if we don''t resolve this matter, others will think we''re easy to bully, and that too will lead to some unpleasant consequences!"


    John said, "When I was handling the affairs of the West District, I already discovered that violence is the best way to solve a problem. When a person dies, all issues die with them!"


    Donnieughed and said, "That is indeed a good method when ites to gang matters, but what''s involved now isn''t just the gangs. Many people outside of Antic City are also watching this matter closely. If we proceed in such a way, it could easily lead to bigger incidents!"


    John shook his head and said, "That old coot is banking on these two points, which is why he''s so fearless!"


    Donnie said, "There are always more solutions than problems. Let''s wait a bit longer, after all, there''s still some time before the Surf Hotel ispleted!"


    "All right, but if there''s anything you need us to handle, just let me know!"


    Donnie nodded.


    After Christmas, time quickly moved on to 1921!


    On the second day after the New Year, Donnie received information about Leck Young from Hoover.


    Leck Young''s first wife had been his childhood sweetheart. They got married when they were 18, but this pair of sweethearts didn''tst. Their marriage ended after just three years when Leck had an affair with his wife''s close friend!


    Afterward, Leck Young began operating the entertainment piers of Antic City and soon became a wealthy person there. During this period, Leck married a dancer.


    The marriage produced two sons and a daughter. After divorcing his second wife, he sent the children to New York.


    After living the high life for over a decade, Leck married his current third wife and had a daughter with her. Although Leck hasn''t divorced his third wife, she has already been living in Miami with their daughter for 5 years!


    This report also contained the addresses of his children.


    After seeing this, Donnie had an idea in mind and summoned John, giving him some instructions.


    Two dayster, Donnie once again arranged a meeting with Leck Young!


    "Donnie, I''ve said it before, I won''t agree to your terms. Why bothering to me again and again?"


    Upon seeing Donnie, Leck Young seemed somewhat helpless.


    "We''ll still have to work together in the future. If our rtionship bes estranged because of this, it''s not something I''d like to see!"


    Donnie, sitting with his legs crossed and one hand on the back of the chair, said rxedly, "Leck, you''re mistaken about something. I think after this matter, there won''t be any cooperative rtionship between us."@@novelbin@@


    Leck Young''s expression changed, "What? Are you nning to refuse cooperation with us?"


    Donnie waved his hand, a bit impatiently saying, "I think I''ll just speak inly!"


    "First, I want you to sell your entertainment pier to me. But I don''t have that much capital on hand right now, so I decide to buy it through installment payments. Don''t worry, I''ll settle the full amount within three years.


    Second, I want you to leave Antic City. Whether you go to New York or Miami, that''s none of my concern, but there will be no ce for you here in Antic City anymore!


    Third, when you leave, I want it to be on good terms, at least outwardly happy, and not because you were threatened and had no choice but to go.


    If you agree, I will organize a farewell party for you!"


    After Donnie finished speaking, he saw Leck Young''s face disy an expression of disbelief.


    Actually, Donnie understood Leck''s feelings. Before, he only hoped that Leck would reduce his operations at the Golden Hall of the Surf Hotel, and now he was directly asking him to leave Antic City?


    Anyone would find such a change unbelievable. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    "Donnie, you haven''t been drinking too much this morning, have you?" Leck Young asked incredulously.


    "I assure you, I haven''t had a single drink this morning," Donnie said earnestly.


    Leck Young shook his head, "If that''s the case, then I''ll take my leave. As for your conditions, I won''t agree to any of them!"


    Having said this, Leck Young stood up to leave!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Donnie stopped Leck Young.


    "What''s there left to say?" Leck Young''s expression was already one of dissatisfaction!


    Donnie took some documents from Steve Cotting''s hands and handed them to Leck, saying, "Maybe you should take a look at these papers. Perhaps after you have, you''ll agree to my demands!"


    Leck Young, skeptical, nced at Donnie but ultimately sat back down, took the documents from Donnie''s hands, and began to read.


    But as he read, Leck Young''s face suddenly turned pale!

 Chapter 274 132. Threats to the Family_2

    "Donnie!"


    Leck Young mmed the table and shouted, "You can''t do this!"


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "I didn''t do these things, and as you should have seen, everything recorded here is backed by evidence!"


    The contents of the documents Donnie handed to Leck Young naturally concerned Leck Young''s children.


    Eddie Young!


    Leck Young''s eldest son, now in New York, never worked due to his father''s wealth, even though he was already in his thirties.


    His usual pastime in New York was to enjoy hosting PARTIES, and then two days ago, the New York police suddenly raided Eddie Young''s vi and found several books about the Bolsheviks inside, which was a serious vition of the current Americanws!


    Let me tell you something interesting, what are Americans most sensitive to at the moment?


    It''s not the stock market, not the ck Sox Scandal, not even the presidential election.


    What really makes Americans sensitive is the Red Scare!


    The fundamental reason for this phenomenon is that, with the rapid development of thebor movement during the war, its scale kept expanding, its prestige kept growing, and it had started to gain overwhelming response.


    The wealth of the capitalists was umting more and more, while the sries of the workers did not increase, just like the strike movement that Donnie had nned before.


    In the entire United States, such movements urred more than a hundred times just in 1919!


    It affected all industries across the country.


    Even Boston''s police held a strike movement.


    If it were just that, it would at most have sparked nationwide attention, without involving issues of belief.


    It wasn''t until some groups began using these strike movements to create various violent incidents that all Americans started their Red Scare.


    Among the most notable incidents wasst year''s bombing by mail in New York!


    At the time, Seattle Mayor Ole Hanson received a package, and when he noticed that the package was somewhat unusual, he immediately called in staff to dismantle it.


    Then, the staff found a bomb in the package capable of destroying half an office building.


    The next day, in the home of Thomas Hardwick, a senator from Anta, Georgia, a simr package was received. Hardwick''s maid opened the package, and then the bomb exploded,pletely blowing off the maid''s hands.@@novelbin@@


    No one had connected these two incidents until the third day.


    A postal worker in New York''s mailroom, Charles Copnd, read about the situation of the parcel bombs described in the explosion news and then remembered that in their post office, there were over a dozen simr packages waiting to be sent out.


    And the recipients of these packages were the Attorney General Palmer, the Postmaster General Boleson, Chicago Judge Landis, Supreme Court Justice Holmes, Secretary of Labor Wilson, Immigration Bureau Chief Camti, J.P. Morgan, John D. Rockefeller...


    As soon as this incident was reported, it instantly ignited the entire United States.


    And after investigation, all these people were prominent figures who vehemently opposed various strike movements.


    After this incident, the entire United States began the retaliation against these radicals!


    It even reached the point where no evidence was needed at all!


    When the retaliation began, it was no longer just against the radicals, but against everyone who was different from the American camp.


    "The New York Call," a newspaper with a red background, suddenly came under attack by the military.


    The same happened to some parades!


    It could be said that by that time, the whole of the United States was almost at the brink of talk of ''brown''!


    This is also why, when Donnie previously orchestrated the strike parade in Hollywood, those big studios had confidence, because if it weren''t for Charlie Chaplin and others being too famous, their parade likely would have been intervened by the police as well.


    In fact, what Donnie didn''t know was that it was because of this parade that the Bureau of Investigation started to pay attention to Charlie Chaplin, suspecting that he might be a spy hiding in the United States.


    As for Donnie!


    Come on, everyone who knew the truth about this matter would only think that it was just an opportunistic move by Donnie!


    There really wasn''t any of Donnie''s actions that could be associated with the color brown!


    But no matter what, privately hoarding those books about the color brown was still an unforgivable act.


    So, there were no problems when Eddie Young was taken away!


    Joel Young!


    Leck Young''s second son, also a young man raised under his father''s assets, who loves to drive fast.


    In an era where no driving license was required and there were no traffic lights, incidents where people were run over by cars were quitemon.


    Yet, some after running someone over could cover it up with the wealth of their family or find a scapegoat.


    And Joel Young was such a person.


    Last year, he was speeding in New York and identally hit someone. With his father''s powerful financial support, the real culprit was never found by the New York police.


    But now, an anonymous letter, apanied by the testimony of the beautifuldy who was sitting in the passenger seat of Joel Young''s car, led the New York police to take action and take Joel Young away!


    Serena Young! Find your next read on empire


    Leck Young''s youngest daughter, the most worry-free of Leck Young''s children, married early, and her husband is awyer in New York, making them a happy family.

 Chapter 275 132. Threats to the Family_3

    Unfortunately, Serena Yang had a little quirk, one that involved not just an attraction to men, but to women as well, and now in Leck Young''s hands were the intimate photos of Serena Yang with her female friend!


    ine Yang!


    Leck Young''s youngest daughter, living in Miami, currently still in school but not performing well academically, and has been involved in bullying her ssmates.


    In the schools of the United States, such behavior is a serious matter if the other party is willing to make a fuss about it, especially if they have some background.


    If the other party doesn''t make a scene and the one used of bullying has a strong enough background, then it''s no issue.


    But now that Donnie has brought this up, it means there is indeed a problem!


    "Leck, I must say, your parenting has truly been a failure. When I saw this news, I just couldn''t help but wonder, do you not care about them at all? Is that why things have ended up this way?


    Think about it, what would be the oue if the issues with your two daughters were to make headlines in the ''Antic City Post'' at this time? Experience more tales on empire


    I''m sure your eldest daughter would definitely be getting a divorce, and your younger daughter? Let me think about what newspapers there are in Miami, maybe you''ll need to move your own daughter to a new school. But with such a history, and the media following the matter, do you think any school would dare ept your daughter?"


    After finishing his point, Donnie lit up a cigarette for himself, watching Leck Young with ease.


    Power! Wealth! Family! Personal interests!


    These four factors can change a person''s decision, and Donnie ultimately chose family!


    At Leck Young''s age, it was no longer possible for him to train a new sessor; he could only choose one from his current significant figures to take over.


    If that''s the case, then he couldn''t allow any bad news about his children to surface.


    Indeed, once Leck Young finished reviewing all the documents, he lost all prior smugness, and his whole demeanor instantly aged.


    "So, Leck, you should have no problem with the terms I just proposed, right?"


    At this moment, Leck Young''s gaze at Donnie was as if he was looking at a devil, "Donnie, how can you do these things, and still manage to smile when you say these words to me?"


    Donnie replied with ease, "It''s simple, because I believe at this moment you can''t possibly refuse my suggestion!"


    Leck Young threw the documents on the table and asked wearily, "So how do you n to resolve these issues?"


    Donnie responded cheerfully, "It''s quite simple, the books found in Eddie Young''s home are actually brought by a friend of his, who will go to the New York police station to take responsibility for it.


    The whistleblowing letter from Joel Young and the testimony from his girlfriend will have her go to the station as well, iming that it was out of spite from their breakup that she falsely used him.


    As for the situation with your two daughters, if you agree to my terms, unless one day you get drunk and spill the beans yourself, no one else will bring up these issues again!"


    Donnie acknowleged his actions would prevent the victims from receiving the justice they deserved.


    But... he didn''t even know them!


    After finishing his point, Donnie sat there confidently, believing that Leck Young would definitely make the decision he anticipated at this moment!


    And indeed, Leck Young spoke up.


    "I will agree to your terms, and I will leave Antic City as well. But, Donnie, you must promise me that from now on, you won''t cause any more harm to me or my family!"


    "Of course!"


    Donnie said with a broad smile on his face.


    .


    In a suite at the Ritz Hotel.


    Nicky Limo, who had hurried back from New York, and Nevin Byrd from the East Side were sitting on the couch in the living room, discussing matters concerning the Surf Hotel.


    "What''s happening with Leck? Why hasn''t hee over yet?"


    Nevin Byrd looked toward the door with some irritation.


    Nicky Limo, leisurely pouring a ss of whiskey for Nevin Byrd, then said.


    "Rx, that old guy will definitelye. I called him earlier, and he said that Donnie still wanted to talk with him. After he finishes talking with Donnie, he should being over!"


    Nevin Byrd said coldly, "What''s there to talk about? The whole purpose of him and Nucky getting involved with the Surf Hotel was to keep a tight grip on Antic City. If they aren''t willing to offer up more benefits, we won''t discuss anything with them!"@@novelbin@@


    Nicky Limo leaned back on the sofa andughed, "Isn''t that what we''re doing now?


    But to be honest, I still can''t believe that Donnie and Nucky actually managed to sort this out!"


    Nevin Byrd said, "You''re usually in New York, far from the affairs of Antic City. Let''s just say, as long as the two of them agree on something, there''s nothing in Antic City that can''t be done!"


    "If that''s the case, then what are we doing right now?" Nicky Limo asked Nevin Byrd.


    Nevin Byrd replied, "We''re not opposed to Donnie and Nucky''s ns for the Surf Hotel; we just want what''s rightfully ours. As long as the three of us stick together tightly, they will have to give us the benefits we want!"

 Chapter 276 132. Threats to the Family_4

    At this point, Nevin Byrd looked skeptically at Nicky Limo and said, "You''re not thinking of agreeing to Nucky''s proposal, are you?"


    "Haha!" Nicky Limo chuckled and replied, "Once the Surf Hotel is built, the business at the Ritz Hotel will surely plummet. If I want to maintain the status of the Ritz Hotel, I would need to invest more capital to bring its facilities up to par with the Surf Hotel. But what would that aplish?


    A Ritz Hotel without a casino, do you think we''ll get more guests staying here?


    From this perspective, I stand to lose more than both of youbined. Do you think I would agree to Nucky''s demands?"


    Nevin Byrd finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a resident of Antic City, Nevin Byrd understood better than anyone the influence Nucky and Donnie wielded in Antic City.


    If it wasn''t for the involvement of Nicky Limo and Leck Young, Nevin Byrd really wouldn''t have the courage to go through with this!


    "That''s right, as long as we stand united, whether it''s Donnie or Nucky, in the end, they''ll have to agree to our demands!"


    Nevin Byrd''s words seemed to be directed both at Nicky Limo and at himself.


    After discussing for a while and seeing no sign of Leck Young, a sense of unease rose in both of their hearts.


    "Call Leck Young''s home again. What is he up to, why hasn''t he arrived yet?" Nevin Byrd said to Nicky Limo.


    Nicky Limo picked up the phone beside him and dialed Leck Young''s home. When he heard Leck Young''s voice, Nicky Limo immediately pressed him.@@novelbin@@


    "Leck, have you forgotten our agreement? Nevin and I are waiting for you at my hotel!"


    On the other end, Leck Young was silent for a moment before responding helplessly, "My friend, I''m sorry, but I have to leave Antic City. As for the deal we discussed, I can no longer fulfill it!"


    "What?"


    Nicky Limo couldn''t understand why Leck Young suddenly changed his stance.


    "Did Donnie threaten you? If that''s the case, we can make this public. They will have toply!"


    Leck Young denied it, "Donnie didn''t threaten me. I have been persuaded by Donnie. At my age, it''s indeed inappropriate to be involved in these things. Moreover, I''ve been increasingly feeling that my health is deteriorating. Therefore, I would like to take this opportunity to return to my family and spend some quality time with them!"


    After finishing, Leck Young didn''t wait for their reactions and hung up the phone!


    Listening to the busy signal on the line, Nicky Limo and Nevin Byrd looked at each other, both seeing shock and bewilderment in the other''s eyes!


    .


    It''s still the Ritz Hotel!


    However, this is Nucky''s study.


    Explore more at empire


    As usual, Nucky rxed himself a bit after meeting with a politician and had Louis pour him a ss of whiskey!


    "Louis, has there been a call from Mori''s side?"


    Louis shook his head, "Not yet, it''s pretty clear that they''re not satisfied with the demands you''ve put forward, sir. They want to continue holding out with Nevin and Leck!"


    Nucky shook his head with a hint of helplessness, "Why are these people so greedy? The benefits I''ve offered them are already significant!"


    Louis replied, "Boss, you''ve said it yourself before, people''s greed knows no bounds. Seeing their attitude this time, it seems quite difficult to make them agree to our terms!"


    Nucky said, "No matter how difficult, we have to resolve this issue. I had Donnie handle Nevin Byrd and Leck Young''s problem, which was already a favorable situation for us. If we can''t solve Mori''s issue before Donnie does, we''re going to look bad in front of him!"


    Louisughed, "On that note, I have great faith in your abilities, boss. Although Donnie has risen very quickly over the past year, his influence is still not on par with yours in Antic City.


    This is evident from your current situation. Those political figures will stille to you to solve their problems!"


    Louis never had any doubts about Nucky.


    "That''s also why I chose to cooperate with Donnie instead of opposing him. Donnie''s growth rate is too fast, which isn''t exactly great for us, but the man has a good sense of proportion.


    Over the past year, Donnie has done a lot of things, but there are two he hasn''t touched: meddling with the Antic City election votes and dealing with the people from City Hall in Antic City.


    As long as he stays away from these two matters, I can continue to work with him. After all, his objective is the same as ours: we both want to see Antic City develop even more rapidly!"


    After hearing Nucky''s analysis, Louis nodded and said, "However, Donnie''s influence now is certainly not to be underestimated. Even though he hasn''t touched the election votes of Antic City or dealt with the people from City Hall, his rtionship with the National Government, especially President Harding, is something to worry about!"


    Nucky waved his hand dismissively, "I don''t see that as a big problem. Even if Harding does be President again, at most, it''ll only be for two terms, and frankly, I doubt his capabilities.


    He only won this time because there wasn''t a decent opponent. If he had a strong contender, it wouldn''t have been so easy for him to be President!"


    After a pause, Nucky continued, "We just need to hold on to our base in Antic City and New Jersey, and we won''t have to worry about who bes President. Every two-year election cycle, anyone wanting to be President will need our New Jersey votes!"


    Louis nodded, "If that''s the case, then we can concentrate on our affairs in Antic City!"


    Nucky agreed, "Exactly, the changes in Antic City these past two years have been immense. I haven''t been to New York in two years. Once things here are settled, I''m going to go to New York to rx!"


    Every year, as winter turned to spring, Nucky would go on vacation to New York, where he could leave behind all his Antic City concerns and truly rx!


    But these past two years, major events in Antic City made it impossible for him to continue his longstanding habit.


    Louisughed, "I believe when the Surf Hotel is built, your status in New York will rise again, boss. By then, many people will surelye to the train station to wee you!"


    Nuckyughed heartily, "Well, let''s not worry about those things for now. What we need to do is to resolve Mori''s issue as soon as possible, to make Donnie understand that we are always the stronger force in Antic City!"


    "Yes!"


    Louis nodded humbly!

 Chapter 278 133. Leck Youngs departure_2

    Seeing that Leck Young wouldn''t answer any of his questions, Nucky had no choice but to leave helplessly.


    However, this did not ease Leck Young''s mind, because Nicky Limo and Nevin Byrd, who he had been avoiding, also showed up at the ball tonight.


    "Leck Young, we need a reason. Why did you betray us?"


    Nevin Byrd asked angrily.


    Leck Young pushed away the two sexydies and sat down in a chair at the ball, casually grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the table, and took a swig!


    "Why?" Leck Young looked at them two with self-mockery, "Because I realized that we weren''t even close to being a match for Donnie. Gentlemen, out of years of friendship, let me advise you to stop chasing those unrealistic dreams and know when to quit while you''re ahead!"


    "Leck, as you said, we''ve been friends for many years. As your friend, I hope you can tell us the reason because that''s the only way we can avoid making your same mistake!"


    Nicky Limo tried to persuade him.


    Clearly, both he and Nevin Byrd didn''t want to give up just like that; they knew they didn''t stand a chance against Donnie and Nucky in terms of power.


    But wealth is enticing; after the Surf Hotel was built, each Golden Hall represented a fortune of a million US Dors.


    They were not willing to give up the riches that wereid before them!


    Seeing them like this, Leck Young knew he would not be able to persuade them.


    "Gentlemen, as your friend, I hope you seed. Please believe me, I wish for your sess more than anyone. But also, as your friend, all I can do is remind you to be careful, careful, and again, careful!


    Donnie''s power and ruthlessness are far beyond what we see now. He is like the lion of the savannah; he may seemzy lying there most days, but when he truly makes his move, you''ll realize the vast difference in strength between you and him!"


    After saying that, Leck Young stood up andughed, "Well, I''ve said all that I wanted to say, so stop asking me anything. Tonight, I just want to enjoy the warmth of Antic City onest time!"


    After finishing, Leck Young headed back to the two sexydies and under the watchful eyes of Nicky Limo and Nevin Byrd, he entered the vi. Discover hidden content at empire


    As another protagonist of the evening, Donnie naturally had many people around him who were trying to find out indirectly how exactly he had convinced Leck Young.


    But of course, Donnie would not tell them!


    So, after dealing with others, Donnie approached Nicky Limo and Nevin Byrd.


    The other guests at the ball also turned their attention to the three of them when they saw this.


    They did not know how Donnie had persuaded Leck Young, but now they wanted to see how he would persuade these two men.


    Apart from Nucky, the others did not know about the division ofbor between Donnie and Nucky.


    "Gentlemen, good evening!"


    Donnie, holding a ss of drink, stood next to the two men.


    Faced with Donnie''s arrival, both Nicky Limo and Nevin Byrd heightened their vignce.


    The more unknown it was, the more worrying it became.


    Leck Young''s vague responses just now had already put pressure on both of them, and now with Donnie''s proactive approach, they were even more on guard!


    "Donnie, no matter what you say, we won''t change our minds!"


    Nevin Byrd stated confidently.


    Donnie didn''t answer Nevin Byrd but turned to Nicky Limo and said, "Mr. Mori, may I speak with Mr. Byrd alone for a moment?"


    Nicky Limo looked at Nevin Byrd, saw a firm look in his eyes, then smiled.


    "Of course, it''s perfect timing. I have a few friends here I haven''t seen in a long time, and I''d like to catch up with them!"


    After saying that, Nicky Limo nodded at Donnie and Nevin Byrd, and then left.


    Donnie invited Nevin Byrd to sit down!


    Without waiting for Donnie to speak, Nevin Byrd reiterated his point of view again.@@novelbin@@


    "Donnie, although I don''t know why Leck Young agreed to your terms, I am different from Leck Young. Leck Young has his own assets in New York, and even if he leaves Antic City, he can still live well. I can''t; Antic City is my home.


    From the moment I was born, I was destined to stay in Antic City for life. If you and Nucky still want the support of the East District, then you must agree to my terms!"


    Nevin Byrd had his leverage, which was his control over the East District.


    Donnie nodded, "Mr. Byrd, I understand your demands very well, but you should know that there are only 12 Golden Halls in total at the Surf Hotel, and if we allocated 9 of them to you, that would leave just 3. The Surf Hotel needs to have Golden Halls itself, meaning that there would no longer be any additional Golden Halls avable for others in Antic City to operate.


    Such an oue would not be eptable to either me or Nucky.


    Moreover, now that Leck Young has decided to leave Antic City, your strength is no longer sufficient to manage 9 Golden Halls.


    If you could consider decreasing the number of Golden Halls you manage, we could actually continue to coborate!"

 Chapter 279 133. Leck Youngs departure_3

    Nevin Byrd relied on the influence of the Eastern District, which Donnie also highly valued. Therefore, if possible, Donnie hoped to peacefully resolve Nevin Byrd''s issue.


    After some consideration, Nevin Byrd made appropriate concessions, "I have discussed this matter with Mori, and we are not greedy people; we only want our share. So, Mori and I are willing topromise and reduce the number of Golden Halls from nine to six, if Donnie, you could agree to our terms and also persuade Nucky."


    "We will fully support your ns for Antic City!"


    Reducing from nine to six seemed like they were giving up three at once.


    But in reality, each person still operated three Golden Halls.


    This oue was uneptable to Donnie and Nucky. ording to Donnie''s n, no individual or group in Antic City could operate more than two Golden Halls!


    "Drop it to four, two each for you and Mori, that''s the limit of what Nucky and I can ept. Anything beyond this number, we will absolutely not ept!"


    Nevin Byrd shook his head, "If that''s the case, then there is no way around it. In reality, no one in Antic City is willing to oppose you and Nucky. However, if each person has fewer than three Golden Halls, then Mori''s and my interests will bepromised!"


    In fact, Nevin Byrd did not want to fall out with Donnie and Nucky. Ultimately, it was all about interest.


    So after stating his demands, Nevin Byrd continued.


    "Donnie, one Golden Hall is not really significant for the entire Surf Hotel. Moreover, Mori and I have our own clientele. With our leadership, these guests will not only spend at the Golden Halls but also gamble at the Surf Hotel, which is actually a win-win situation for us both!"


    If it were just about the interests, Donnie and Nucky naturally would not object to Nevin Byrd and Nicky Limo''s request. But, it also involved a matter of influence.


    Thus, at this moment, although their core demands differed, they were irreconcble!


    "So, Mr. Byrd, are you rejecting the goodwill we have extended?"


    Nevin Byrd shook his head, "We are very willing to ept your goodwill, Donnie, but please also consider us. Only three Golden Halls can offset our current revenue!"


    Donnie gestured dismissively, "That''s because you don''t know what scale the Surf Hotel will reach after it''s built. I can assure you very responsibly right now that even if each of you only has one Golden Hall, the money earned will definitely be more than what you have now!"


    "Donnie, I understand what you mean, but all of this hasn''t actually appeared yet; it''s just part of your n. Therefore, to protect our personal wealth, I can''t ept your proposal!"


    With that, Nevin Byrd nodded in apology to Donnie, "I apologize, I still have some friends here, so I must leave first!"


    After speaking, Nevin Byrd left Donnie''s side.


    "This is a tough nut to crack!"


    After Nevin Byrd left, Nucky sat down next to Donnie, holding a champagne ss.@@novelbin@@


    Donnie said, "If it weren''t for your interest in the Eastern District, Nevin''s issue would not be a problem!"


    "Wow!" Nucky eximed, "Do you really think, Donnie, without the East''s support, the people from the State Government, the people from the National Government would allow our Antic City to be a legal gambling city?"


    Donnie shook his head helplessly, "That''s why Nevin can be so brazen now!"


    "Haha!" Nuckyughed loudly, "Donnie, you managed to settle things with Leck Young; I believe you can resolve Nevin''s problem as well."


    Donnie looked calmly at the smiling Nucky, "If you can deal with Mori, then without his ally, Nevin will certainly yield directly!"


    Nucky''s smile faded, and he said, "I will resolve Mori''s issue very soon!"


    Donnie nodded, "We shall see!"


    At the evening''s party, Leck Young drank too much, but it didn''t matter anymore, no one was paying attention to how he got back to his room. Everyone was curious about why Leck Young agreed to Donnie''s demands, and when Leck Young remained tight-lipped about the matter, they realized no useful information woulde from him.


    In their eyes, Leck Young was now an old man about to leave Antic City, useless to them.


    So the next day, when Leck Young left, no one came to see him off except for Donnie!


    "Antic City is a beautiful ce, but the people here are not!"


    Looking at the bustling train station, where not a single person was there for him, Leck Young couldn''t help butment.


    "All of this no longer concerns you, Leck!"


    Explore more at empire


    Donnie stood there, his expression calm, "Your sons are out of the police station, and your eldest and second daughters'' issues have been settled. From now on, we will probably never meet again!"


    Leck Young looked at the calm Donnie and suddenly smiled, "Guess in a few years, will it be you or Nucky leaving Antic City as quietly as I did?"

 Chapter 280 133. Leck Youngs departure_4

    Donnie calmly said, "I will not leave Antic City, Nucky. I hope he can stay in Antic City forever!"


    "If that''s the case, I would be very fortunate to be able to leave Antic City smoothly today!"


    Checking the time, Leck Young knew that it was time for him to leave.


    "By the way, Donnie, I really want to know, after you have obtained my entertainment dock, how will you manage it?"


    As Leck Young prepared to leave, he asked Donnie onest question.


    "The Antic City of today no longer needs an entertainment dock!"


    Donnie already had his own ns for Leck Young''s entertainment dock!


    So, after sending Leck Young away, Donnie called Kritch to his office.


    "Now that Leck Young''s entertainment dock is ours, I''ve decided to shut down all business at the entertainment dock!"


    Kritch was stunned for a moment. "Although Leck Young''s entertainment dock isn''t as booming as it was in previous years, it still brings in an ie of several hundred thousand each year!"


    Donnieughed, "So, if the entertainment dock, after our transformation, can''t bring in at least 200,000 US dors a year, then that''s our problem now!"


    Kritch still didn''t understand Donnie''s intention. In the past, such decisions about business were always discussed with Robert.


    Being suddenly called to the office today, and hearing about the entertainment dock, Kritch couldn''t grasp what Donnie was thinking.


    "So, what do you mean?"


    Donnie exined, "Cameron once told me that if we want to seed in our logistics business, then we need to solve the storage problem. We can''t yet handle the storage problem in other cities, but the storage problem in Antic City will be resolved."


    With the expansion of the European bootleg liquor business, Donnie''s need for a dock surged.


    Also, after the Family Alliance nationwide, Donnie reached an agreement with the bosses of New Jersey, New York State, Pennsylvania, Vermont, New Hampshire, and Maine for the provision of bootleg liquor, with thergest quantity being mid to low-grade homemade bootleg liquor.


    And with Walker''s acquisition of farms in the South, Elwood Vige had be a huge base for bootleg liquor production!


    Antic City, then, would be the transit station for all this bootleg liquor.


    Thus, Donnie needed docks and needed storage.


    All these issues could be faced head-on after Donnie acquired Leck Young''s entertainment dock.


    And the entire operation needed a dedicated person in charge. After carefully considering all the people around him, Donnie decided to entrust this matter to Kritch.


    Not because Kritch was capable, but among everyone, Kritch was the tallest among the dwarfs.@@novelbin@@


    After telling Kritch about his ns for transforming the entertainment dock, Kritch appeared very happy.


    After all, when he had left Elwood Vige, he too had hoped to achieve something noteworthy by Donnie''s side.


    "There are two things you need to pay attention to when you''re doing this!"


    Donnie cautioned Kritch.


    "First, if we transform the entertainment dock, there would then be a need for argebor force, but considering Leck Young''s entertainment dock is located in the North District, where Antic City''s former upper-middle-ss residents live, it is unlikely they woulde to do these jobs."


    ```


    I''ve already analyzed this matter, there are only two kinds of people capable of doing this kind of physical work, one is the ck people from the North District, and the other is the white people who are out of work.


    But the moment either of these groups enters the East District, it will inevitably cause a disturbance there. When that happens, you will have to keep the disturbance to a minimum!


    Secondly, I have already contacted Ford Motor, and I will be ordering 30 B-model trucks from them. Once these 30 trucks arrive in Antic City, our own transportation team will be essentially established!"


    The standard B-model truck from Ford Motor was not originally designed for the domestic civilian market, but rather for the United States army participating in World War I.


    At the time, Ford manufactured a total of 9,500 B-model trucks, 7,500 of which were sent to the battlefield, while the remaining 2,000 were left to be absorbed by the domestic market!


    In fact, at this time, Ford also had a TT-model truck, which was truly designed for the social welfare.


    However, the carrying capacity and durability of the TT-model truck were not as good as of the B-model truck, and the price difference between the two models was only US Dor 100... The TT-model truck was priced at US Dor 750 per unit, and the B-model truck at US Dor 850 per unit.


    Considering the volume of deliveries and the distances involved, Donnie ultimately decided to purchase the B-model trucks.


    And because Donnie was buying in bulk, Ford gave a price of US Dor 820 per truck! Continue your adventure at empire


    So, purchasing Ford''s B-model trucks this time, the total expenditure was US Dor 24,600!


    "Thus, I still need 30 drivers, and to ensure the safety of our bootleg liquor, each vehicle needs to be paired with at least 5 bodyguards!"


    Kritch quickly saw the issue.


    Donnie nodded and said, "Exactly, we can have the ex-servicemen who are continuously arriving in Antic City join us, and we can also recruit within Antic City!"


    Kritch couldn''t help but say, "Such a force being assembled, plus ensuring each one of them is armed, and their wages on top of that, it''s quite an expenditure!"


    Donnie patted Kritch on the shoulder and smiled, "Their role isn''t just to escort the bootleg liquor, that''s too simple. Once this force is built, no one in Antic City will dare oppose us again."


    Kritch understood what Donnie meant.


    Thirty vehicles, with six people per vehicle including the driver, that''s 180 people, plus Donnie''s arrangements in the North District, South District, and the people from Elwood Vige.


    It could be said that Donnie''s armed forces in Antic City would be unparalleled, even by the government!


    "Won''t this displease the government officials?"


    Kritch asked.


    Donnie said, "Don''t worry about them. Once our team is established, even if they are displeased, they''ll just have to endure it!"


    At the same time, Donnie had Hoover as a card up his sleeve. With him involved, the matter could be kept under wraps for an even longer time.


    "I understand, I will do my best to take care of it!"


    Although there were many details to be worked out, Kritch was still very happy as he said this.


    After all, his leap from a bartender at the Block Tavern to the leader of Donnie''s strongest armed force was a significant rise in status, a cause for happiness for anyone.


    After Kritch left, Donnie sat at the desk and began to tap lightly on the surface. There was still one thing Donnie hadn''t told Kritch.


    And that was, as soon as the renovation of the entertainment pier waspleted, it was actually time to deal with Nevin Byrd!


    ```

 Chapter 281 134. Marshall and MacArthur

    Donnie''s logisticspany had trucks at the early stage, with people now being recruited by Kritch. The only remaining issue was the weapons!


    Therefore, today, two guests arrived at Block Tavern.


    "It has been said that over the past year, Antic City has undergone massive changes due to the emergence of Donnie Block, and my heart was somewhat puzzled by this matter. But when I actually came to Antic City, I found that such rumors were somewhat understated!"


    Two middle-aged men were sitting in Donnie''s office; one of them was named Ace Casas, who had just spoken those words. Besides that, this man held another title, the sales manager of Colt Company in the United States.


    The man sitting next to him, who hadn''t spoken, was named Shapiro Bent, who also had a title as the sales manager of the Springfield Armory in the United States.


    Although inter generations, both Colt Company and Springfield Armory were acquired by otherpanies due to their respective management issues and lost their dominant positions in the American military industry because of the development of various heavy weapons.


    But at that time, these twopanies were still renowned in the American arms industry!


    Colt Company was founded in 1836 by Samuel Colt, who rapidly expanded thepany into a vast arms factory, thanks to his patents on revolvers.


    There was a saying among Americans at that time, about Colt.


    Lincoln gave all ves freedom, while Colt gave them equality!


    As for Springfield Armory, it was even older, established in 1794.


    Unlike Colt''s position in the handgun market, Springfield was more famous for its rifles.


    Early bolt-action rifles M1903 andter semi-automatic rifles M1 Garand both made their mark in the history of weapons.


    "If you like Antic City, you can stay here for a few more days. All your expenses in Antic City are on me!"


    Donnie sat cross-legged on the couch with a smile on his face.


    The previously silent Shapiro Bent said, "Mr. Block, let''s talk business first. After receiving your call, ourpany sent me here right away, hoping to secure a good order from you, Mr. Block."


    Ace Casas also nodded, "Indeed, the same goes for Colt Company. Moreover, beforeing here, our general manager specifically told me that Mr. Block is a very esteemed client of our Colt Company!"


    If this was two years ago, these twopanies would definitely not speak so politely to Donnie.


    The armspanies of this era were actually facing a very serious problem.


    During World War I, toply with the macro-control of the United States government, they fully cooperated with the American military''s weapon manufacturing, working almost over capacity at that time.


    Experience tales with empire


    So back then, these American armspanies didn''t have to worry about their sales at all.


    The only concern was whether their production efficiency could keep up with the consumption at the front!


    But with the war''s end and the dmissioning of troops, these armspanies began facing their survival challenges.


    Therge number of workers, the multitude of machinery and equipment¡ªwithout substantial orders, the more they produced, the more they lost.


    This was also the reason why one of thesepanies waster acquired and the other went bankrupt.


    When Donnie called theirpanies, they immediately conducted a background check on Donnie, which made it clear to them that a big business opportunity hade!


    The initiator of the Family Alliance, although not a member, has undoubtedly a huge influence.


    If they could establish a connection with the Family Alliance through Donnie, then in the future, the gangs across the United States could be using their products!


    As for whether such sales would pose a problem?


    If it makes money, who cares about those issues!


    Donnie said, "Since you both wish to talk business first, that''s fine by me. Here is my first order with yourpanies. If you have no objections, we can sign the formal contract today."


    After speaking, Donnie handed over the orders to Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent.


    Donnie noticed that when they saw the orders, both showed a hint of surprise on their faces.


    Colt handguns, 300 of them, with 5,000 rounds of ammunition!


    Browning Machine Gun Model 1917, 100 of them, with 20,000 rounds of ammunition!


    That was the order for Colt Company.


    The order for Springfield was:


    Semi-automatic rifle M1 Garand, 500 of them, with 20,000 rounds of ammunition!


    Although they had already expected Donnie''s order to be significant, the size of the order from one individual still shocked them.@@novelbin@@


    "Mr. Block, although we don''t care about the destination of these weapons, I still can''t help but ask, are you nning tounch a small-scale campaign in the United States?"


    Ace Casas, holding the order in his hand, couldn''t help but ask after ncing at Shapiro Bent''s order.


    "Exactly!" Shapiro Bent also couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Block, your orders could equip a wholepany!"


    Donnie gave them both a reassuring look and said with a smile, "Rest assured, gentlemen, I''m buying these weapons just for self-defense. You may not be aware, but I''m currently setting up a motorcade, nning to do some transport business with the neighboring states.


    But you also know the current domestic situation; I just want to make sure my cargo can safely reach the cities that need them, that''s all!"

 Chapter 282 134. Marshall and MacArthur_2

    ```


    Did they believe Donnie''s words?


    Actually, it didn''t matter. As previously stated, these twopanies were facing serious overstock issues. If they couldn''t sell all the products in their warehouses, theirpany operations would encounter problems.


    Donnie''s personal order was also considered a temporary relief for their economic issues!


    As for what Donnie was going to do with those items? Read thetest on empire


    Even if Donnie organized a team and stormed the White House, it wouldn''t be their concern!


    "Since Mr. Block has said so, there will be no problem on our end. As long as you can provide a check, we can deliver the goods at any time!"


    Ace Casas said directly.


    Shapiro Bent also responded to Donnie without dy, "Ourpany has no problems either!"


    Donnie took out the check he had prepared in advance, along with a ready-to-sign purchase agreement, andid them before the two men.


    "Here is the contract and the check. Just sign it, and our cooperation will be considered established!"


    Ace Casas nced at the check before seriously reviewing the contract.


    "Mr. Block, isn''t there a mistake with the price? Our Colt Company''s Colt 1911 doesn''t sell at this price!"@@novelbin@@


    Upon seeing the prices on the contract, Ace Casas immediately voiced his doubts.


    Shapiro Bent alsomented, ""Ourpany''s Garand doesn''t go for this price either!"


    Tap, tap, tap went Donnie''s fingers on the desk as he smiled and said, "Gentlemen, you two surely know the current state of the arms market better than I do. The price is as it stands. If you can ept it, our cooperation continues; if not, consider this trip to Antic City on me.


    In the United States, there are so many defense contractors; surely someone will be willing to ept this price!"


    After some thought, Ace Casas said, "Mr. Block, I need to report this back to mypany, I can''t give you an answer right now!"


    Shapiro Bent nodded, "Same here!"


    Standing up, Donnie smiled, "No problem, I can give you time, but not too long - the custom trucks from Ford will soon arrive in Antic City, and I hope the weapons can be delivered at the same time!"


    Knowing that Donnie was hinting at leaving, and that they needed to report back to theirpanies as soon as possible, Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent got up to bid Donnie farewell.


    Donnie didn''t receive an immediate response from either of them, but the next day, after both had left, he received a call from Hoover.


    "Donnie, you''re really insane!"


    Hoover shouted over the phone, "Purchasing so many weapons at once - do you really think that just because it''s not illegal to buy weapons in the United States, you can act without any restraint?"


    "I thought you would call me yesterday, but it turns out it''s today. It seems the intelligence service''s channels aren''t quick enough!"


    Donnie joked with Hoover.


    Hoover said, "This deal has alerted the War Department, and I can tell you, if I hadn''t intervened, Diesel Mard would have taken you in by now!"


    Donnieughed, "So, it''s the Colt Company and the Springfield Company that have sold me out? Should I consider dealing with otherpanies instead?"


    Hoover shouted, "Did you not understand what I said? A personal order this big, even thesepanies with all their nerve, would have to notify their contacts at the War Department."


    Hoover paused for a moment before continuing in a calm voice, "Forget about this transaction. If you truly need that much weaponry, you can send people to buy from different cities, different gun shops. Other than that, I can''t think of any other way!"


    "Don''t you realize that would at least double my costs?"


    Donnie said with dissatisfaction, "Or do you think my money is blown in by the Antic breeze?"


    Hoover ignored Donnie''s tone and calmly stated, "This is the only solution I can think of as your partner!"


    "NO, dear Hoover, I know you cane up with more methods. This is something I have to do, and I need to purchase those arms. Moreover, I''m not afraid to tell you that this is just the first phase of the order, there will be more to follow. So you must figure out a way for me!"


    Donnie had mainly two purposes for ordering the arms from these twopanies.


    The first was naturally to equip his own fleet of vehicles. The second was to strengthen the military power of Elwood Vige.


    In almost a year''s time, Elwood Vige had be thergest bootlegging base in the United States.


    Such a situation, even if one wished to keep it secret, was impossible.


    Actually, Hoover had mentioned this to Donnie before, Elwood Vige was already on the National Government''s list.


    If not for the existence of people like Harry D''Agostino, Elwood Vige would have been investigated already.


    Yet even so, many were still eyeing Elwood Vige. The arms Donnie had previously purchased from the stumpy dealer were not enough to support the defense responsibilities of Elwood Vige!


    ```

 Chapter 286 135, Taft Family 2

    And this securitypany mainly recruits veterans who have retired from the battlefield.


    At the same time, in order to better ensure their personal safety as well as the safety of ourpany''s goods, I have ced orders with Colt Company and Springfield Company for a batch of arms.@@novelbin@@


    As a result, perhaps after some people learned that I had served in the 1st Division and had been your guard, they suggested to the War Department that such actions were threatening the United States'' homnd security. If I didn''t have some friends at the White House, I might not have been able to meet with you today!"


    There was no need for further exnation, Marshall already understood the purpose of Donnie''s visit.


    Donnie wanted him to step in and smooth things over, not only to resolve the trouble with the War Department but also to ensure that the batch of arms he purchased would sessfully reach him.


    Indeed, as Donnie said, until recently, Marshall had almost forgotten that a person like Donnie Block existed.


    But with Harding''s election and the rising poprity of Antic City Broadcast, Marshall finally remembered that this new American celebrity seemed to have been his guard!


    And that''s why, when Donnie called Marshall and suggested they should meet, Marshall readily agreed.


    Donnie was now considered an ally beyond ordinary standards!


    Although General Pan Xing supported him from behind, the reality was that Pan Xing also had a deep rtionship with the MacArthur Family.


    The most obvious example was when Pan Xing, while serving as the United States Army Chief of Staff, received a personal letter from MacArthur''s mother, and shortly after receiving this letter, MacArthur became the youngest Major General in U.S. history.


    Therefore, on the path to promotion, Pan Xing would certainly take care of him, but if it involved MacArthur, it was very possible that Pan Xing would merely be an observer.


    In other words, to many people, Marshall was just a promising Major with Pan Xing''s support.


    Such a person naturally wouldn''t have deeply connected allies!


    Whether in politics or the military, if a person doesn''t have firm allies, it''s impossible for them to have opportunities for promotion!


    However, obtaining allies isn''t easy.


    Alliance-forming, in essence, requiresmon interests or the ability to support each other''s resources.


    And it was precisely such allies that Marshall needed!


    Clearly, at the moment, Marshall didn''t have the conditions to form such alliances.


    "Donnie!" Marshall considered briefly, then said to Donnie, "I understand what you mean. Once on the battlefield, we fought side by side, which spares us the need for any further mutual probing.


    Your issue, I can''t take to General Pan Xing because, in his eyes, it may not be a significant matter, so I can only solve it by leveraging my own connections and slightly drawing upon General Pan Xing''s influence.


    Only, doing so won''te cheap."


    "Marshall, I really appreciate your frankness!" Donnie wasn''t upset by Marshall''s statement; on the contrary, he was very satisfied with such an expression.


    Because this wasn''t evasion but candor, and indeed, when Marshall said this, the underlying meaning was clear.


    He needed Donnie''s financial resources to support his military career.


    At the same time, after receiving Donnie''s help, Marshall was willing to reciprocate with his capabilities.


    "That is not a problem, the staff of my securitypany will only grow, and there will be more orders in the future. If we can solve this problem in one go, I am willing to spend more money!"


    Marshall nodded, relieved; he was pleased Donnie grasped his meaning.


    In fact, by this point in the conversation, the matter was already resolved.


    This is the consequence of finding the right person!


    The same issue, when put on different people, brings different levels of pressure.


    Simply put, a million-dor problem bes a huge issue for an ordinary person.


    But if that million-dor issue is ced on a billionaire, it might just be solved with an effortless gesture.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    "Donnie, in a couple of days, General Pan Xing is hosting a private ball. If you are free, I can take you there!"


    Now that the two had formed an alliance, Marshall was willing to pave more ways for Donnie.


    Even though Donnie''s current problem was considered insignificant by Marshall and didn''t need to be personally known by General Pan Xing, as allies now, Marshall hoped that Donnie could have more interactions with the military''s higher echelons.


    Although their alliance had just been established, past experiences and their current positions ensured that there would be no internal struggles between them.


    The deeper Donnie''s connections, the more Marshall would benefit, and the higher Marshall''s position, the more money Donnie could obtain!

 Chapter 288 135, Taft Family 4

    ```


    It seemed that he made a lot more than Donnie, but Al Capone''s oue also proved that his way of doing business was wrong!


    Money is a good thing, but you can never earn it all. It is important to understand that you can only make money more easily when the people around you are making money too.


    Since Al Capone was the only one making all the money, the Chicago government would not tolerate him, and other gang members would scheme against him.


    Ultimately, Al Capone''s end was naturally not a good one!


    Donnie followed the principle that everyone should make money together, and that was different.


    When everyone was on the same line, reaping generous rewards, no one would allow outsiders to ruin their operation!


    Moreover, Donnie was currently only managing the bootleg business in a few nearby states, but once the Family Alliance in the United States began to exert its influence, Donnie''s transportation routes could span the entire country.


    Donnie''s annual ie from the bootleg business could definitely be counted in billions!


    "If that''s the case, then I have nothing to worry about!"


    After hearing Shapiro Bent''s analysis, Ace Casas finally felt relieved!


    For the sake of a few thousand dors, Ace Casas was certain that Donnie would not be so foolish as to give up an ie of hundreds of thousands of dors!


    .


    In a manor on the outskirts of San Francisco!


    Dressed in a ck tailcoat suit, Donnie walked through the garden of the manor, with Marshall, wearing a dark green military uniform, by his side.


    Donnie saw that most of the men here were, like Marshall, dressed in military uniforms.


    "Ever since that incident happened, General Pan Xing has given up his previous house and moved here."


    Marshall made the introduction for Donnie.


    Coming from humble beginnings, General Pan Xing graduated from West Point and became an officer in the United States Cavalry. First, he took part in the wars against Native Americans in the Southwest, then after the war, he returned to West Point as a tactics instructor.


    After the outbreak of the war with Spain, Pan Xing was ordered to join the invasion of Cuba, andter became an officer in the expedition to the Philippines, suppressing the Moro n uprising and leading his troops to victory in the Philippine War.


    This series of wars brought Pan Xing officially into the view of the American high echelons.


    It also put him on the fast track to promotion, first as a military attach¨¦ in Japan, thoroughly observing the Russo-Japanese War.


    When Theodore Roosevelt became President, he broke with tradition by promoting Pan Xing directly from captain to brigadier general.


    Under Wilson, Pan Xing was even more seen as one of their own; the first person thought of whenever a war broke out was Pan Xing!


    By the time the First World War broke out, Pan Xing had already been appointed by Wilson as the Supreme Commander of the Expeditionary Forces!


    Perhaps God did not wish to see such a fortunate man, and thus a tragedy befell Pan Xing!


    In 1916, while Pan Xing was leading the U.S. military to suppress the Mexican guerris, a fire broke out at his residence in San Francisco, killing his wife and three daughters. Only his son survived!


    The incident Marshall referred to was precisely this one.


    Now, Pan Xing did not remarry; he simply lived here with his son.


    "General, this is the Donnie Block from Antic City I mentioned over the phone, the exceptional soldier from our First Infantry Division!"


    Under Marshall''s lead, Donnie arrived at the living room of the vi, meeting General Pan Xing, who was chatting with others while holding a ss of wine.


    ```


    At the age of 61, Pan Xing was still remarkably hale and hearty, yet his stern appearance always made one suspect that he was about to issuebatmands at any second!


    "General, hello, I saw you once before while in the military, but at that time, I never had the opportunity to speak with you,"


    Donnie said humbly.


    Pan Xing nodded, his expression neither happy nor sad, "I''ve heard of you, your Antic City Broadcast has been very sessful, and now I listen to it every day!"


    Donnie''s most profitable venture was never the Antic City Broadcast, but it was the broadcast that made these influential figures take notice of him.


    "I hope to have the chance to benefit from your guidance when you have the time!"


    Pan Xing nodded again and said calmly, "Enjoy yourself here, and if you need anything, just let Marshall know!" Continue your adventure with empire


    "Thank you," Donnie replied.


    Donnie never fantasized that on their first meeting, General Pan Xing would be full of praise for him and then warmly shake hands and chat.


    Even in novels, such a scenario would be unlikely.


    Pan Xing''s status in the military was already established, and only those of the stature of the DuPont Family could really enter his inner circle.


    Donnie''s presence here was just to make an early acquaintance with Pan Xing; how to interact in the future could be slowly figured out.


    Furthermore, he held an ace up his sleeve; when yed at the right moment, he believed it would surely earn Pan Xing''s genuine respect.


    "That person is Graik Miller, the staff officer for procurement, storage, and transportation. He''s also the key to resolving your issue!"


    After greeting Pan Xing, Donnie and Marshall walked out of the vi and into the garden, where Marshall subtly signaled Donnie with his eyes toward a man dressed in a military uniform simr to Marshall''s, standing four or five meters to their left.


    "Who''s the girl next to him?"


    Donnie noticed a 22 or 23-year-old girl standing next to Graik Miller, dressed in a white evening gown, with short hair. Whenever she smiled, the glow of the party seemed to dim momentarily.


    "Oh, her?"


    Marshall smiled and said, "She''s the only princess of the Taft Family, Helen Taft, who just graduated from Yale University and is probably nning to stay on as a faculty member!"


    Donnie suddenly understood and said, "From the Taft Family?"


    Marshall nodded, "Exactly, and she is doted on very much. Miller is fervently pursuing her, though I think it will be difficult for him to seed!"


    When ites to America''s political families, the first ones thate to mind are certainly the Roosevelt family, the Bush family, the Lincoln family, and so on.


    But in fact, there''s another family with a pivotal position in American politics.


    And that family is the Taft Family!


    The current head of the Taft Family is William Howard Taft, who served as President of the United States after Roosevelt. Although Taft didn''t have a great reputation during his presidency,


    he made another piece of history: after leaving the presidency, Taft returned to his alma mater, Yale University, to teach constitutionalw, andter became President of the American Bar Association.


    He then served in other roles until Harding officially became President of the United States, at which point Taft would be appointed as the Chief Justice of the United States Supreme Court.


    Taft, who didn''t enjoy being president, held his position as Chief Justice in high regard and was also called one of the most sessful Chief Justices in American history!


    By the way, Taft was also a member of the Skull and Bones Society...@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 289 136, Helen Taft

    "So the Taft Family also has connections with General Pan Xing?"


    Donnie asked with some curiosity. Although he knew a bit about these American families, in his previous life he was based in his homnd, and in this life, he was just a veteran at the start. As for such high-level affairs, he really didn''t understand them well!


    "The Taft Family is an important ally of General Pan Xing!"


    Marshall said calmly.


    Donnie nodded. Since Marshall had no intention of delving deeper into this topic, Donnie naturally wouldn''t keep asking.


    "Perhaps today isn''t a good time to talk business with Miller!"


    Marshall had been paying attention to Graik Miller''s situation. At this moment, Helen Taft seemed displeased with something Graik Miller might have said wrong, but she still politely bid farewell.


    After Helen Taft left, Graik Miller also showed a regretful expression.


    Donnie shook his head: "Now really isn''t a good time!"


    Marshall said to Donnie, "I still need to help General Pan Xing handle some other matters. Can you manage on your own here?"


    "Of course!" Donnie lifted his ss.


    After Marshall left, Donnie wandered aimlessly about. In this circle, Donnie was a neer and no one knew him. Naturally, no one would initiate a conversation with Donnie. At most, they would politely nod at each other upon making unintentional eye contact.


    Just when Donnie thought his evening would pass by like this, he heard a girl''s voice behind him.


    "Are you Donnie Block from Antic City?"


    Donnie turned around and saw an excited Helen Taft!


    "Miss Helen!"


    "You know me?" Helen Taft looked at Donnie with some surprise.


    "I was just about to discuss some matters with Colonel Miller and saw Miss Helen there; my friend told me!"


    Donnie began with an exnation and then asked with some curiosity, "But I don''t recall having met Miss Helen before?"


    Helen Taftughed: "I''ve read about you in the Antic City Post!"


    Donnie realized, "I didn''t expect Miss Helen to notice the Antic City Post!"


    Helen Taft said earnestly, "Of course, I really like the content of the Antic City Post, especially the discussions about the concept of women''s rights!"


    Donnie suddenly understood¡ªit was because of this issue!


    Clearly, Helen Taft was not lying, but standing there, speaking to Donnie seriously.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Block, you''ve sponsored WCTU in Antic City, and also sponsored Miss South Brenton''s WRPA?"


    "That''s right. God created both men and women at the same time. I believe God must have wanted women to have the same status as men!"


    Donnie was already very ustomed to such lines for deceiving women!


    "Mr. Block, you are the most gentlemanly man I''ve ever met!" Helen Taft said excitedly.


    Just as Donnie was about to be modest, Graik Miller, who had been paying attention to Helen Taft''s situation, came over.


    "Helen, is this your friend?"


    "Graik, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Donnie Block from Antic City, a true gentleman!" Helen Taft said happily.


    Upon hearing Donnie''s name, Graik Miller looked puzzled at first, then realized, and then smiled as he shook hands with Donnie.


    "Hello, Graik Miller!"


    Donnie also extended his hand: "Donnie Block!"@@novelbin@@


    Their hands sped together, and Helen Taft, who was next to them, seemed not to think much of it, still excitedly asking Donnie about the matters rted to WCTU and WRPA in Antic City.


    Donnie also introduced the two organizations'' activities in Antic City seriously to Helen Taft.


    In fact, Donnie was constantly observing Graik Miller''s demeanor. He had already learned from Marshall that Miller was pursuing Helen Taft. Now, Helen Taft was enthusiastically conversing with him, and Donnie was keen to see how Graik Miller would react. Read new adventures at empire


    Soon, Donnie confirmed something.


    No matter the era or the country, there never seems to be a shortage of sycophants!


    This Graik Miller showed no emotional reaction towards Donnie at all... or rather, he had just shaken hands with Donnie, but from the beginning to end, his attention was on Helen Taft.


    As for the conversation between Helen Taft and Donnie, he didn''t care at all.


    "Donnie, how long will you be staying in San Francisco? Can we continue our conversation tomorrow? There are many things I really want to ask you!"


    As the evening banquet was about to conclude, Helen Taft looked at Donnie with some anticipation.


    "Of course, I''ll be in San Francisco for two more days. This is the hotel I''m staying at, Helen. You cane to find me anytime!"


    Donnie handed a note with the name of his hotel to Helen Taft.


    After taking the note, Helen Taft said with a smile, "I''lle to see you tomorrow!"


    Donnie said, "I''ll be waiting for you at the hotel!"


    Helen Taft waved goodbye to Donnie, and Graik Miller immediately nodded at Donnie and followed her.


    "It seems you''ve already made contact!"


    Marshall came over at this point and made ament as he watched Graik Miller and Helen Taft depart.


    Donnie smiled: "You didn''t tell me what kind of person Graik Miller was just now!"


    Marshallughed and said, "I believe you would be able to discern that for yourself, Donnie."

 Chapter 290 136, Helen Taft_2

    Donnie made a face but said nothing.


    After the dinner was over, the two left Pan Xing''s estate and returned to the hotel.


    The next day, Donnie was woken up by a knock at the door.


    Wrapped in a bathrobe, Donnie opened the door to find the lovely Helen Taft standing there. Seeing Donnie''s appearance, she said awkwardly,


    "Sorry, Donnie, I thought you were already awake!"


    "Clearly, you were mistaken," Donnie said as he rubbed his hair.


    "Ah?" Helen Taft was taken aback by Donnie''s response.


    Seeing her reaction, Donnieughed, "Just kidding. I was nning to get up around this time anyway!"


    Only then did Helen Taft''s worries dissipate.


    "But you''ll have to wait a bit. I need to take a shower; otherwise, it would be impolite to be in thepany of a beautifuldy like this," he said.


    Donnie gestured to himself in the bathrobe.


    Helen Taftughed cheerfully, "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the living room!"


    "There are newspapers that just arrived today on the table. You can take a look if you like," Donnie casually pointed Helen Taft toward the table''s situation and then returned to his bedroom.


    Helen sat on the sofa, curiously surveying the living room, and after a short while, Donnie came out neatly dressed.


    "That was fast?" Helen, seeing Donnie''s readiness, revealed her curiosity again.


    "..." Forget it, seeing her expression, she definitely wouldn''t understand how much those words hurt a man, so he smiled and said, "I couldn''t let Helen wait too long, could I?"


    Helen smiled and said, "No worries, I was just about to read the newspaper!"


    Donnie asked, "Have you had breakfast yet?"


    Helen nodded, "I had a little before I came out!"


    "I suppose you wouldn''t mind joining me for some breakfast then?" Donnie said, patting his stomach with a smile.


    "It would be my pleasure!" Helen stood up.


    The two went to the dining room. Throughout the process, Helen kept asking Donnie about the situation with WRPA, clearly being the underlying reason she was so eager to get in touch with Donnie.


    Donnie, after some embellishment, exined the establishment of WRPA to Helen.


    Helen looked at Donnie in surprise, "Are you saying 90% of the Surf Hotel''s revenue in Antic City will be used for the development of the WRPA?"


    Regarding the Surf Hotel profit situation, Donnie and Nucky had already discussed it with Antic City Hall, the State Government, Morgan, and Mellon.


    They had no objections to redistributing the hotel''s funds through WRPA, especially since there were already some groups in the United States iming that if the casino industry in Antic City were legalized, it would certainly turn the ce into a city of crime!


    "Yes, I''ve already discussed it with the board of directors of the Surf Hotel, and everyone has no objections to such an arrangement!"


    Donnie cut a piece of fried egg and put it in his mouth.


    Helen rested her chin on her hands, blinking and looking at Donnie without saying a word?


    "What''s the matter?" Donnie asked, seeing Helen''s expression.


    Just as Helen was about to respond, a hotel restaurant waiter came over, "Mr. Block, there is a call for you at the front desk!"


    Donnie nodded at Helen and then got up to go to the front desk. It was Marshall on the line!


    "I just met with Graik Miller, and he did not ept our proposal!"


    Marshall''s voice was filled with annoyance over the phone.


    In his mind, it should have been a straightforward matter¡ªas long as he spoke to Graik Miller, the man was sure to give him face.


    Clearly, Graik Miller did not give him that courtesy.


    "Is it because of Helen Taft?"


    Donnie looked back at Helen Taft, who was sitting there, and asked.


    "Probably not!" Marshall negated, "Before I called you, I did some investigation. Do you know where this Graik Milleres from?"


    "Where?" Donnie inquired.


    "Newark!" Marshall replied.@@novelbin@@


    Donnie understood the implication, "So you''re saying Graik Miller is connected to Hubert Lewis from Newark?"


    Hubert Lewis, Newark''s second biggest gang leader and also an entity outside of the United States'' family alliances.


    Most importantly, this man owned his own distillery and the production was not low; before this, half of New York''s bootleg liquor came from him.


    Now that Donnie had reached an agreement with New York''s Meyer Crime Family, Meyer had given up on Hubert Lewis of Newark.


    The two could be considered natural adversaries!


    "That''s right. I found out that just two months ago, Graik Miller sold a batch of arms to Hubert Lewis in the name of his general staff!"


    Marshall said somewhat helplessly, "It seems we''ll have to look for another way." Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Donnie pondered for a moment then replied, "I''ve got it!"


    After hanging up the phone, Donnie returned to his seat with a rather solemn expression.


    Sensing something from Donnie''s demeanor, Helen asked, "Is there a problem?"


    Donnie shook his head with a smile, "Nothing major, just a little issue with a business deal!"


    Helen thought for a moment and then asked, "Is there anything I can help with?"


    "I..." Donnie chuckled and shook his head, "I can handle it myself."


    Donnie''s hesitant demeanor made it clear to Helen that she could be of help.


    Helen Taft wasn''t the stereotypical naive and sweet girl; born into the Taft Family and receiving an elite education from a young age, Helen wasn''t someone who would say that parallel lines could intersect.

 Chapter 291 136, Helen Taft_3

    Her behavior in front of Donnie earlier was more about her curiosity for the WRPA, not that she was an overly simple woman!


    It was just that now Donnie didn''t say, and the education Helen received since childhood wouldn''t let her ask too much.


    So the two of them brought the topic back to the WRPA again.


    Their pleasant conversation continued after Donnie finished breakfast.


    However, this time they switched locations, arriving at a golf course in San Francisco.


    "If everyone could think like you do, Donnie, I believe the status of women in the United States would certainly improve a lot!"


    After hitting a birdie, Helen spoke with some regret.


    "If everyone had such awareness, there really would be no need for the WRPA to exist, but I believe in the power of persistence. As long as the WRPA can keep up the fight, we will eventually seed!"


    Donnie swung his club, searching for the right line.


    "Right, as long as we persist, we will definitely seed!" Helen said excitedly.


    After swinging his club, Donnie also spoke with some regret, "It''s a pity you have to go back to Yale to teach, Helen. If you could join the WRPA, I''m sure it would be even more sessful!"


    Intending to get her ball from the caddy, Helen stopped her motion and looked at Donnie with surprise, asking excitedly, "Can I join the WRPA?"


    Donnie nodded, "Of course, Helen. You''re a bright girl with a persistence othersck. If you join the WRPA, I''m confident you''ll be an important figure in our organization!"


    Helen said excitedly, "If that''s the case, then I can give up my ns to go back to Yale and join the WRPA!"


    "Really?"


    Donnie expressed suitable excitement, but soon after, he looked worried and said, "I think it''s better not to, your father probably wouldn''t agree! After all, this means you would have to work in Antic City!"


    "Haha!" Helen said happily, "Donnie, that''s where you''re wrong. If I can join the WRPA, not only would my father not oppose it, but he would also be very happy!"


    Of course he would be happy.


    After its nationwide speaking tour, the WRPA had be one of the emerging representative organizations for women''s rights in the United States.


    Teaching at Yale was a form of political cultivation, and joining the WRPA was also a form of political cultivation.


    More importantly, Taft must know that the WRPA''s president, South Brenton, was Harding''s mistress.


    "Is that so?" Donnieughed with skepticism, "I really didn''t know that!"


    Then Donnie smiled and said, "But if you really could join the WRPA, I can call Breton right now, and then you cane back with me to Antic City!"


    Helen, excited, said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go make the call now, and I have to tell my father about this too!"


    Donnie and Helen stopped their golf game and went together to the clubhouse to rest.


    There, Donnie and Helen each made calls to South Brenton and Taft.


    The oue of their calls was quite predictable.


    South Brenton was essentially a figurehead ced openly in the WRPA, so naturally, she wouldn''t oppose Donnie''s decision.


    And Taft''s reaction to his daughter''s potential joining of the WRPA was just as Helen had said, with no objections!


    "Donnie, we will not only be friends but also work coborators from now on!"


    After hanging up the phone, Helen shook hands with Donnie.


    Donnie also extended his hand, saying, "If there''s anything you need in Antic City, Helen, you can alwayse to me!"


    Helen smiled, "That''s for sure!"


    Afterughing, Helen again asked Donnie, "Donnie, now that our rtionship has be that of coborators, can you tell me about that matter you mentioned earlier?"


    Donnie thought for a moment and said, "I can handle this matter myself!"


    Helen smiled, "But I think, with my help, you could resolve this issue much more easily, couldn''t you?"


    Donnie nodded, saying openly, "Indeed, that''s true!"


    "My father once told me that as friends and coborators, we should help each other. Only in this way can our rtionship truly harmonize. If only one side is giving, such a coborative rtionship won''tst!"


    Helen spoke earnestly.


    Donnie nodded and said, "Alright then, let''s sit over there and talk!"


    The two moved to the caf¨¦ in the rest area. After ordering two cups of coffee, Donnie began to describe his problem.


    "I suppose, Helen, you know that my business in Antic City isn''t limited to just the ''Antic City Post'' and Antic City Broadcast, right?"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie stirred his coffee and asked Helen.


    Helen nodded, saying, "Yes, I also know that you''re currently the biggest bootlegger on the East Coast, Donnie, and in less than a year, you could be the biggest bootlegger in the country!"


    The night before, after meeting at General Pan Xing''s ball, Helen had called her brother to inquire about Donnie''s situation.


    Helen''s brother, Robert Taft, the eldest son of the Taft family, just like their father, graduated from Yale University and was also a member of the Skull and Bones.


    In fact, one of the founders of the Skull and Bones, Alfonso Taft, was the father of William Howard Taft and Helen''s grandfather, Robert Taft. During the American Civil War, Alfonso Taft served as the Secretary of War, whichter became the Department of Defense. Experience more tales on empire

 Chapter 292 136, Helen Taft_4

    After graduating from Yale University, Robert Taft became awyer, witnessing his father''s presidency and pondering his own potential to be the second President of the United States from the Taft family.


    So, Robert Taft began his political career as an assistant legal counsel at the United States Food Administration during World War I, before bing a legal counsel for the American Relief Administration.


    After the war, he ran for office and was elected as a representative to the Ohio House of Representatives.


    If nothing unexpected happened, he would, in the future, join the United States Senate!


    But Robert Taft''s political journey ended there, as he failed in three consecutive attempts to be the Republican Party''s presidential nominee.


    Donnie nodded and said, "If nothing unexpected happened, that would indeed be the case, but now the unexpected has urred!" Your journey continues at empire@@novelbin@@


    Helen asked, "What is the reason?"


    Donnie said, "To be the country''srgest bootlegger... Out of curiosity, don''t you have any negative thoughts about this business?"


    Helen shook her head and said, "Of course not, I am an opponent of prohibition. In my opinion, thismand is merely an attempt to control human desires, which cannot be controlled, only guided, as can be seen from all the criminal activities urring throughout the country due to the prohibition."


    "Thank you for your understanding!" Donnieughed and said, "To be the nation''srgest bootlegger, the most important thing is to have a well-equipped andplete transport team. Especially after seeing some of my formerrades having to do menial work because they lost their jobs, I had an idea to employ these unemployed veterans in my transport team.


    This way, they could contribute to the country and also add security to my fleet."


    Additionally, I n to order a batch of military hardware from Colt Company and Springfield Company to equip my transport team and prevent them from sumbing to a fate where they are killed by their own people on this country''s soil, rather than having died for the country on the battlefield."


    Such an action clearly touched some people''s interests, so it was halted by some folks in the War Department!"


    Donnie rhetorically framed the situation and ryed it to Helen.


    After listening to Donnie, Helen lost the innocent cheerfulness she had when discussing the WRPA and instead disyed a touch of intellect.


    "This matter, my older brother should be able to help with, but the core issue at heart is not the military hardware you mentioned, but the veterans. Congress can tolerate these veterans being unemployed or even living in hardship.


    But they cannot ept these veterans reassembling on the native soil of America and possessing a certain level of armed force!"


    Donnie began to see Helen in a new light. Previously, Donnie had only been interested in Helen''s appearance and family background, but now, with Helen''s analysis, he found her extremely interesting.


    This was an issue that no one around him had noticed¡ªnot Hoover, not Marshall, and not even Donnie until after he came to San Francisco.


    Now, Helen had thought of this merely from his description.


    True elite education might not always produce geniuses, but it certainly doesn''t churn out mediocrities!


    "Indeed, but my transport team will start small, so the problem shouldn''t be too big at the beginning."


    "But this will always be an issue!" Helen said seriously.


    Donnie nodded, not disputing Helen''s point.


    "I have a suggestion!" Helen thought for a moment and then said, "As a friend, I think it might be a bit improper, but as a business partner, I believe it''s the best solution to your problem!"


    Donnie said, "Speak, I trust friends very much!"


    Helen said, "If you want topletely resolve this issue, then you must find a steadfast ally. I assume that''s why you came to San Francisco this time, but Marshall is not influential enough to help you much with this. Unfortunately, the situation hasn''t yet reached a point where General Pan Xing would get involved. So now, Donnie, you are in an awkward position!"


    Donnie was not embarrassed by Helen''s tease. Instead, he smiled and said, "I heard that your brother is now an Ohio representative. He gave up the lucrative profession of awyer and chose to be a representative. Maybe your brother might be my ally, what do you think?"


    Helen was surprised. During her phone call with her brother the previous evening, Robert Taft had mentioned that they might be friends or even allies if the opportunity arose.


    Now, Helen had only just finished her analysis based on what Donnie had said when Donnie had clearly voiced his ns, which showed Helen why Donnie had grown into a figure that even families like hers were beginning to pay attention to in a little over a year.


    "An alliance requires mutual sacrifices..."


    Donnie interrupted Helen and said, "I''m willing to share a portion of the profits from the transport team, but this isn''t an alliance with your brother¡ªit''s with the Taft family as a whole!"


    Helen shook her head and said, "My father won''te forward right now!"


    Donnie nodded, "I understand that. The alliance can start with a connection between your brother and me, but the parties to the alliance must be the Taft family and me personally, not Robert Taft and Donnie Block!"


    Helen thought for a moment and then said to Donnie, "I can''t agree to this right now, I need to tell my brother about your request!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "Of course!"


    Although the Taft family shifted from its connection with the War Department to focus more on government affairs, it is undeniable that Alfonso Taft, once the Minister of War, left behind a richwork of rtionships for the Taft family within the War Department.


    This was evident from Helen''s attendance at Pan Xing''s private party yesterday!


    Helen rose to call her brother, and shortly after, she returned and said to Donnie,


    "My brother invites you to be a guest in Columbus!" Helen said with a smile.

 Chapter 293 137, Taft Familys Concerns

    Columbus, as the capital of Ohio, is located in the central part of the state.


    Robert Taft, being a State Senator of Ohio, moved here specially to enhance his work effectively.


    Meanwhile, to project an image of being down-to-earth, Robert Taft did not buy a mansion here but instead purchased a t apartment.


    In Columbus, Donnie met the eldest son of the Taft Family.


    "Donnie Block, wee to Columbus for a visit!"


    Robert Taft, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses, made himself look very much like a schr.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Donnie said calmly, "I should thank Mr. Taft for your invitation!"


    Robert Taft said, "I have been listening to Antic City Broadcast every day recently, and I''ve been very curious, how did youe up with the idea to start this business in the first ce?"


    Donnie answered, "It probably stemmed from my experience in the military. At that time, the army was equipped with military radios, and many orders weremunicated to various units through military radios. I was thinking, if there were a radio like this that could deliver more information and happiness to the public, it would be a very meaningful thing indeed."


    Robert Taft praised, "I must say, it''s a very brilliant idea, buttely I''ve noticed many ces are engaging inmercial radio, even Ohio has its ownmercial radio. I wonder if this will cause any trouble for your Antic City Broadcast?"


    "In the short term, there will definitely be some trouble!" Donnie said with a smile, "It''s like how German beer could never break into the Ohio market a few years ago. The taste of Ohio''s own beer is actually not as refreshing as Germany''s.


    But because it''s Ohio''s beer and there''s the issue of transportation costs, the oue is clear!"


    Robert Taft nodded and remarked, "Everything is good in Ohio, except that the beer is really hard to like!"


    After expressing his sentiments, Robert Taft continued, "So you mean, the emergence of thesemercial radios has actually threatened the status of Antic City Broadcast?"


    After thinking for a while, Donnie said, "They have an impact, but they are not yet a threat to the status of Antic City Broadcast."


    Robert Taft, looking quite interested, even adjusted his sitting posture and spoke.


    "Can you exin in detail?"


    "Certainly!" Donnie replied.


    Although Donnie came to Columbus this time to negotiate an alliance with Robert Taft, he also understood that Robert Taft would surely want to see how much help his side could bring to their family before deciding on the level of alliance after their agreement.


    No one would think that just because a partnership has been formed, it represents the highest level of coboration!


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Antic City Broadcast is a powerful tool in Donnie''s hands and also the focus of all politicians.@@novelbin@@


    "First of all, regarding operations, ording to ourpany''s research, there are currently sevenmercial radio stations that can be received in Ohio.


    These include our Antic City Broadcast, KDKA, and the remaining five local stations.


    Let''s talk about these five local stations first. Their advantage is that they can focus on reporting about Ohio, making Ohio listeners feel more at home.


    But they also have their disadvantages. First off, having fivemercial radios in one state means that their content tends to be very homogenized, preventing the formation of a habitual listening routine among local listeners.


    Secondly, the operation of amercial radio can''t survive without financial support. As far as I know, these five stations were established by local businesses, but it''s difficult for their capital to sustain a radio station until it bes profitable.


    If nothing unexpected happens, I believe this number will decrease this year, and coupled with the routine maintenance of transmission stations, it''s hard for those directors to ept a perpetually unprofitable station.


    Thirdly, these five stations have not yet found a viable profit model; ording to the first and second disadvantages, it''s hard for them to secure suitable advertisement revenue with their rtively insufficient advertising fees.


    So in my opinion, these five Ohio stations won''t operate for too long!"


    Robert Taft showed an expression of appreciation. As a burgeoning industry with enormous political influence, Robert Taft, as apetent politician, was very concerned about this sector.


    In fact, when Donnie arrived in Columbus, Robert Taft had already received news that a local broadcast station was struggling to stay afloat!


    "What you''ve talked about is only the local broadcast. Why not mention KDKA? Their backer is the Westinghouse Electric Corporation, and I suppose thispany isn''t short of money, right?"


    Donnie, with a smile, replied, "Of course, Westinghouse isn''t short on money, but that doesn''t mean KDKA isn''t. Financially speaking, these twopanies are separate entities, meaning that KDKA has to be responsible for its own financial health.


    Westinghouse is interested in the powerfulmercial system brought by radio stations, and they think of using KDKA to promote their products.


    In reality, this strategy is wed from the beginning. If amercial radio station cannot continuously provide high-quality content, then they won''t have any listeners.

 Chapter 295 : 137, Taft Familys Concerns 3

    Robert Taft looked perplexedly at Martha Bowles. She was not only his wife but also a highly capable person. Robert Taft''s sess could not be separated from Martha Bowles''s support!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Helen!" Martha Bowles said, "I forgot to mention Donnie''s other three advantages earlier, handsome, humorous, and possessing a very strong charm.


    If Helen spends too much time with him in the same ce, I''m very worried whether Helen will fall for this future King of Antic City!"


    Robert Taft''s expression turned grave.


    Arranged marriages are an important means for every prestigious family to maintain the continuous greatness of their lineage.


    And for a family like the Tafts, this was especially true, given that their family also maintained the Skull and Bones society, an organization that ced extreme emphasis on bloodlines.


    "Donnie Block''s personal achievements are indeed not bad, but their family background is too poor. Such a person would never be epted by father!"


    Martha Bowles continued to express her thoughts.


    Donnie, as he was now, indeed seemed like a young man with potential in the eyes of these great American families, but the world was never short of people with potential.


    It''s the same with geniuses. There are many geniuses, but very few eventually seed!


    A family like the Tafts valued existing power even more, assessing whether it could contribute to their own family''s wellbeing.


    "You know Helen''s personality. If she really falls for Donnie, I think even if father himself intervenes, persuading her would be difficult. Then the rtionship between both our parties could be veryplicated. If not handled well, this person might not be able to stand on our side anymore!"


    Faced with Martha Bowles''s reminder, Robert Taft asked, "Then do you have any solutions?"


    Martha Bowles said, "There are two methods. The first is to directly eliminate Donnie Block before he continues to grow stronger, which would rid us of any worries.


    The second is to have Helene back and stop working in Antic City. Without the opportunity for contact, the situation we worry about would not ur.


    I personally prefer the second choice because if Donnie really does grow stronger in the future, our parties can still be very good partners!"


    Robert Taft shook his head helplessly and said, "You understand Helen''s temperament. She won''t change her mind once it''s set, and I can''t do anything about that. As for the first option... it''s also not realistic. Although Donnie''s power isn''t very strong yet, he still has quite a few allies, and even we need to take them very seriously."


    "So we can only wait and see how things unfold, hoping that Helen can resist Donnie''s charm and not fall for this man!"


    Martha Bowles said calmly.


    "You don''t seem very worried!" Robert Taftughed and asked.


    Martha Bowles said, "Because this matter has exceeded my abilities, and worrying about it won''t make any difference. Since that''s the case, why should I trouble myself unnecessarily!" Continue your journey with empire@@novelbin@@


    Robert Taft shook his head helplessly but then said with a smile, "I do have an idea!"


    "What idea?" Martha Bowles looked at her husband curiously.


    "Guess, what would Alice do if she knew about Helen going to Antic City?"


    Robert Taft asked Martha Bowles with a self-satisfied look.


    Martha Bowles''s mind instantly conjured the image of a girl fond of wearing blue dresses.


    Alice Roosevelt!


    Just hearing thest name indicated that this girl was no ordinary person; in fact, she was the daughter of Theodore Roosevelt, the 26th President of the United States.


    Being the daughters of presidents and of simr age, the media always loved topare Helen Taft with Alice Roosevelt.


    Because of suchparisons, the two of them had be a pair of ''frenemies,'' as it were!


    "If you really want Helen to fall for Donnie Block, then you should tell Alice about it!"


    Upon hearing her husband''s suggestion, Martha Bowles rolled her eyes at him.


    "Good heavens, I really don''t know what you''re thinking. You still don''t understand a girl''s heart. If nobody else ispeting, perhaps Helen really can treat Donnie as a friend from beginning to end.


    But if therees an Alice who loves topete with Helen for everything and who Helen cares a great deal about, then I can assure you, even if Alice hasn''t fallen for Donnie yet, Helen will have!"


    Facing his wife''s criticism, Robert Taft disyed a resigned expression.


    "I really don''t understand women that well!"


    .


    Ten days after leaving Antic City, Donnie finally returned.


    Naturally, Helen Taft, who was about to join WRPA, was with him as well!


    "This is my first time in Antic City!"


    After stepping out of the train station, Helen faced the familiar city without any hesitancy, only curiosity!


    "When we have time, I''ll take you on a good tour around Antic City!" Donnie nodded to the people greeting him as he led Helen towards a car parked by the road.


    "It seems like everyone in Antic City knows you, doesn''t it?" Helen noticed Donnie''s actions and asked with increasing curiosity.

 Chapter 296 : 137, Taft Familys Concerns 4

    "Celebrities always get some special treatment!" Donnie joked as he opened the rear car door.


    Helen, who sat in the car, shook her head. She could clearly feel that every person who greeted Donnie looked at him with respect, and some even with a touch of fear.


    This was not just special treatment for celebrities!


    However, Helen did not continue to question Donnie about this, it just made her realize that Donnie''s status in Antic City might be even more esteemed than she had heard.


    Your journey continues on empire


    Steve Coting drove Donnie and Helen to an apartment in the West District of Antic City.


    The apartment had a three-room and one-living-roomyout, and the whole room had already been decorated in a pink color scheme.


    When Helen saw the decor, she immediately burst out cheering and couldn''t help but hug Donnie, but after the embrace, they quickly separated.


    "Donnie, you are really so thoughtful! I love this ce!"


    Beforeing to Antic City, Donnie had already told Helen that he would rent an apartment for her here, of course, ording to Helen''s requirement, the rent would definitely be paid by her.


    "How did you know I like pink?"


    Helen looked around the room, curiously asking Donnie.


    "We''ve known each other for about a week now, and during that week, you wore pink clothes for four days. I guessed that must be your preference!"


    Donnie said humbly.


    Helen thanked Donnie again, "To find such a house in such a short time and transform it like this, Donnie, you really are so considerate!"


    Donnieughed, "It''s an honor that you are satisfied!"


    Helen suddenly asked with some worry, "But won''t the owner of this ce have any objections to you remodeling it like this?"


    Donnie looked puzzled and asked towards the empty space on his left, "Do you have any objections?"


    After asking, Donnie moved to that position and then answered, "No objections!"


    After doing all this, Donnie then smiled at Helen, "I have just asked thendlord, and he has no objections!"


    Helen was amused again by Donnie''s behavior, saying happily, "So this is your apartment, Donnie!"


    Donnie nodded, "Not just this ce, downstairs is where I live, but if I am busy with work, I don''te back to stay!"


    Helen eximed excitedly again, "So that means we are neighbors now!"


    Although working in a strange city was not a big deal for Helen, having a friend in this unfamiliar city, and that friend living right below, made everything seem very wonderful!


    "Right, so if you ever need help with anything, Helen, feel free toe find me!"


    "Okay, I''ll definitely remember what you said, Donnie!" Helen said happily.


    Donnie checked the time and asked Helen, "Do you want to rest first, or shall I take you to the WRPA headquarters to have a look?"


    At this moment, Helen quickly switched from a young girl to a working woman''s demeanor and said seriously.


    "Let''s go to the WRPA headquarters. I can''t wait to start my work!"


    Donnie nodded, led Helen out of the room, and while in the car, Donnie said to Helen.


    "I''ve prepared all the daily necessities for you, but you''ll need to personally buy some of the more personal items!"


    "Donnie, you really are so considerate, I don''t even know when you prepared all these things!" Helen sat in the car seat, her eyebrows curved like willow leaves!


    "There''s always time for a call, Helen. Now that you''vee to work in Antic City, we naturally want to make you happy!"


    "To be honest, I''m already quite eager to start my work and life in Antic City!"


    The two chatted leisurely on their way, and soon arrived at the WRPA headquarters.


    South Brenton, who had received a call from Donnie in advance, was already waiting there.


    After Donnie''s introduction, Helen and South Brenton quickly became acquainted.


    "Brenton, I''m entrusting Miss Helen to you. If there''s anything you need at WRPA, feel free toe to me!"


    South Brenton said to Donnie without hesitation, "Don''t worry, we will definitely take good care of Helen!"


    Donnie nodded, said goodbye to Helen again, and left.


    When Donnie arrived at Block Tavern, Robert, John, and Kritch were already waiting there.


    "Didn''t expect your trip to go so smoothly this time!"


    As soon as Donnie sat down, Robert immediately said cheerfully.


    Kritch also chimed in, "Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent have been in constant contact with me these past two days, hoping to finalize the deal with us as soon as possible!"


    John directly asked, "Didn''t expect Marshall to have such influence to sort out our troubles so quickly!"


    The three of them were not very clear about what happened after Donnie left Antic City.


    "Actually, it wasn''t smooth..."


    Donnie shared the details of his journey with the three of them.


    After listening, all three of them showed surprised expressions, not expecting Donnie''s trip to have been so fraught withplications.


    "But thankfully, everything has been resolved!"


    In the end, Donnie concluded.


    "The Taft Family?" Robertughed, "Didn''t expect their eldest son to have the same name as me!"


    John teased from the side, "Yeah, you must never have thought that despite everyone calling him Robert, the guy is now a Ohio state legitor, his grandfather was a Minister of War, and his father was a President!"@@novelbin@@


    Robert looked darkly at John, but considering the disparity in their strengths, he decisively chose to keep his mouth shut!


    John said, "Didn''t expect Hubert to dare to mess with our business. I certainly won''t let him off the hook! And about Colt Company and Springfield Company, we took the initiative to deal with them and they still set us up. Donnie, I think we might as well cancel our cooperation with them?"


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "Let''s not worry about Hubert for now, there will always be chances to deal with him. As for Colt Company and Springfield Company, there''s no need to rece them either, as finding a newpany might bring other problems! After all, if we change to a newpany, we might have to renegotiate prices, and these twopanies have already agreed to the previous quotes.


    I believe personal grievances should give way to benefits!"


    Kritch nodded, "That''s what I think, too. Moreover, switching to a newpany means renegotiating terms, but since bothpanies have agreed to Donnie''s previous quotes, I think personal feelings should yield to benefit!"


    Kritch''s response gave Donnie a moment of rity, it seemed like the people around him were growing too!


    "Exactly, that''s what I think as well!"


    "Alright then, since you''ve already decided, I have no objections!" John said in his usual manner.


    Robert also nodded, indicating he had no objections!


    Kritch asked Donnie, "When do you n to meet them?"

 Chapter 297 : 138, weapon ready.

    The same impatience, the same fierce re.


    Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent, who had once been allies, now stood against each other as if they were enemies!


    "If it weren''t for your Colt Company''s greed, insisting on telling the War Department about this, would we be having this problem now?"


    Shapiro Bent used Ace Casas.


    Ace Casas was not weak either; he retorted loudly, "Didn''t your Springfield Company tell the War Department as well? I said we shouldn''t treat Donnie this way. Who was it that was so certain, saying Donnie couldn''t possibly have any way out?"


    "Humph, I''m not going to argue with you. This time, in losing Donnie as a client, I''d like to see how you exin that when you get back!"


    Shapiro Bent said angrily.


    Ace Casas replied coldly, "I have no way to exin it, do you think you do?"


    The reason they were like this now was because they had been informed by their superiors that Donnie had resolved the issue with the War Department, and both theirpanies had unanimously decided to push the me onto the two of them.


    They were ordered to secure Donnie''s order, or else neither of them would need to return to theirpany.


    Shapiro Bent sat on the couch, his anger turning into loss, and he said with some pain, "What now? After solving the trouble with the War Department, Donnie canpletely purchase weapons from other channels, I... I still have a family to feed!"


    Ace Casas had also lost hisposure by now and shakily lit a cigarette for himself, saying, "Do you think I don''t have a family to feed?"


    Just as the two were ready to pack up and head home, the telephone on the table suddenly rang.


    Ace Casas picked up the phone with haste, and after hearing the content of the call, his face turned from loss to excitement.


    "Yes, yes, yes, understood, understood, understood, I''ll bring him over right now!"@@novelbin@@


    Then, like ackey, he hung up the call, somewhat excitedly saying to Shapiro Bent, "Let''s go, Donnie has decided to see us!"


    "Really?"


    Shapiro Bent jumped to his feet.


    "Fake!" Ace Casas was already getting dressed at this time, "You can choose not to go!"


    Seeing Ace Casas''s actions, Shapiro Bent didn''t waste words and got up to leave, heading back to his own room to get dressed.


    .


    "Gentlemen, I am very unhappy!"


    In the office of Block Tavern, Donnie sat on the couch, legs crossed, holding a cigarette, and looked with a cold demeanor at Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent sitting across from him, with their hands on theirps, wearing awkward smiles!


    "Mr. Block, please believe that this matter has nothing to do with us, it was thepany''s decision. We really want to work with you, Mr. Block!"


    Shapiro Bent said awkwardly.


    "So, if I decide to withdraw the cooperation with yourpany now, there won''t be any problem, right?"


    Donnie said casually.


    After ring at Shapiro Bent, Ace Casas hurriedly exined, "Mr. Block, ourpany has recognized its mistake, and they have expressed deep self-reproach during the call to us, and they asked us to convey their apologies to you, Mr. Block. We hope you can forgive our error!"


    Donnie tapped on the desk, speaking calmly, "Actually, I was considering terminating this transaction, as no one likes to work with a backstabber, right?"


    Both Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent showed desperate expressions, and Shapiro Bent tried to exin further, but Donnie gestured for him to stop.


    "However, after some thought, I still want to hear your new views on our cooperation. If you can satisfy me, I might forgive yourpanies'' past actions!"


    Upon hearing Donnie''s words, both Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent instantly showed relief.


    "Mr. Block, ourpany has informed me that your previous pricing ispletely eptable, and we are willing to take your offer. Moreover, we can deliver the goods at the earliest possible time, ensuring no dy in your ns!"


    Ace Casas said in quick session.


    However, Donnie did not show a satisfied expression, instead, he said cidly, "I''m sorry, gentlemen, but I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t waste any more of your time!"


    After finishing his statement, Donnie looked as though he was going to send them away.


    The faces of Ace Casas and Shapiro Bent instantly changed; just a moment ago, Donnie had seemed willing to continue their cooperation, and now he was showing them out?


    It was Shapiro Bent who reacted first, hastily saying.


    "Mr. Block, what ourpany means is that the price of this deal can still be reduced for you a bit more. We hope you can give a reasonable price for us to consider!"


    Discover more stories at empire


    "Exactly, exactly, ourpany agrees with this approach!" Ace Casas immediately added, "I was not clear enough just now, please don''t misunderstand, Mr. Block!"


    They really had no choice. Now, with the war over, domestic arms prices plummeted, and in order to meet the War Department''s wartime demands, theirpanies had operated at full capacity. With arge quantity of arms sitting in their warehouses,


    if they didn''t sell, these deadly weapons were effectively just scrap metal. It''s been hard toe by a big client like Donnie, and if they lost him, they truly didn''t know how they would face thepany''s punishment!

 Chapter 298 138, weapon ready_2

    Donnie only then showed a satisfied smile, and subsequently handed over two new contracts of sale to both of them.


    After reading them, both showed a look of helplessness.


    The price... to be honest, the profits generated might not even cover their expenses for this trip to Antic City.


    But at this moment, the needs of both parties'' markets had changed; securing Donnie Block as a client essentially meant that they would have the possibility of continuing cooperation with Donnie in the future.


    In fact, both of them knew that this was only the first batch of orders from Donnie, and as Donnie''s transportation team grew, so too would the demand for weapons, inevitably increasing.@@novelbin@@


    Moreover, thepany had already granted them the necessary authority.


    So even though they knew this was only a cost-price deal, they ultimately agreed to Donnie''s offer.


    What came next was easy; they each went back to call theirpanies to prepare and deliver the goods!


    Afterpleting the deal, Donnie also sent them to the office door with a smile on his face.


    This matter was now resolved, and Donnie, who had already guessed the oue, didn''t show excessive happiness.


    He simply called Kritch over to inquire when exactly Ford would be delivering the trucks to Antic City.


    The answer he received was that 30 trucks would arrive in Antic City in three days.


    "Colt Company and Springfield Company''s weaponry will arrive in Antic City in five days!" Donnie, after calcting the timing, said to Kritch.


    "Once Ford''s trucks arrive in Antic City, drive them straight to Elwood Vige. Bring over a batch of liquor first and store it in the port warehouse that''s been renovated!"


    The entertainment dock that Leck Young had given him had not been idle these past ten days; it was frantically undergoing renovation.


    The first to bepleted was the port warehouse.


    Kritch nodded and said, "No problem, I don''t think anyone would dare hijack our goods on the stretch between Elwood Vige and Antic City."


    Donnie cautioned, "But don''t be too careless, make sure everyone is armed!"


    Donnie still had a batch of weapons, though these were bought from the short and stocky Olman in years past; the quantity wasn''t toorge, but enough to ensure the safety of the route from Antic City to Elwood Vige.


    "Understood!"


    "Has there been any situation with Nevin Byrd?"


    The renovation of the entertainment dock wouldn''t be a problem for Donnie, but it could affect certain individuals, most crucially Nevin Byrd.


    After all, Nevin Byrd was still waiting to discuss with Donnie the operation of the Golden Hall in the Surf Hotel.


    Resultantly, Donnie, who was suddenly absent from Antic City due to matters with weaponry and the securitypany, and in light of the entertainment dock''s business nature, it would be a surprise if Nevin Byrd wasn''t worried.


    "There have been some small maneuvers!" Kritch said smilingly: "But it''s nothing serious, just some people who were sent to the entertainment dock to see what we''re going to do with it!"


    Donnie nodded, "Then it''s not a problem. Don''t rush with Nevin Byrd''s matter, let''s wait and see how Nucky handles Nicoline Mori. It''s been so many days; he should be nearing a conclusion with her. Once Nevin Byrd is left unsupported, he''ll be easy to handle!"


    Kritch responded, "Understood!" Discover hidden tales at empire


    As Donnie was discussing the Eastern District with Kritch, Steve Cotting walked in.


    "Boss, Lanny Cunningham from Mellon called. They''re about to open their bank in Antic City and hope you can attend their opening ball!"


    With the construction of Surf Hotel, Morgan, Mellon, and Breton, the three banks, were also reaching the final stages of establishing their branches in Antic City.


    Mellon Bank had bought a hotel in Antic City and, after renovation, was the first toplete the construction of its branch.


    As their business partner, Donnie was naturally expected to attend their opening ball.


    "Inform me in advance when the timees!"


    Steve Cotting nodded and said, "Understood."


    After a pause, Steve Cotting mentioned to Donnie, "Boss, this ball requires you to bring a femalepanion. Who would you like to bring? I''ll prepare her evening gown in advance!"


    Although in Antic City, everyone knew Margaret was Donnie''s mistress, they also knew that Margaret wasn''t Donnie''s only mistress. While Donnie would bring Margaret to some functions, she wasn''t always the one he brought.


    That''s why Steve Cotting asked the question.


    An image of a girl flitted across Donnie''s mind, and heughed, "You need not worry about that; I''ve got it covered!"


    "Understood!"


    Having no other questions, Steve Cotting turned and left Donnie''s office.


    .


    In Newark''s Third District, the Devil''s Night Bar!


    With the enforcement of the Prohibition across America, aside from Antic City, the rest of the country''s bar industry had undergone a major reshuffle.


    The ones who managed to survive had shifted from the previous signboard bars to the current underground ones, generally difficult to locate without a guide.


    The Devil''s Night Bar was thergest underground bar in Newark.


    And its owner also belonged to one of thergest gangs in Newark, the Hubert Lewis Gang.


    Inside the office of the Devil''s Night Bar, Hubert Lewis sat on a chair with his legs on the table. In front of him, two whiteckeys were beating up a young man named Randall Heiman, who was also one of Hubert Lewis''s underlings, responsible for transporting liquor.

 Chapter 299 138, weapon ready_3

    Yesterday, Randall Heyman''s private distillery had just produced 30 bottles of whiskey, ready for transport to White Bird Vige in Newark.


    However, these 30 bottles of whiskey were hijacked en route, which made Hubert Lewis extremely angry.


    Being responsible for the transportation, Randall Heyman naturally had to ept punishment!


    "Give him a good beating, how dare he lose my goods?" As Hubert Lewis looked at Randall Heyman, who was already beaten to a pulp, he still wasn''t satisfied. He grabbed the whiskey bottle from the table and smashed it fiercely towards Randall Heyman!


    Seeing the attitude of Hubert Lewis, his subordinates naturally put even more effort into beating Randall Heyman.


    Ding-a-ling-a-ling!


    The phone on Hubert Lewis''s desk rang, and he picked it up with some impatience, "Who''s there!"


    "It''s me!"


    The voice of Graik Miller came from the other end of the line.


    "Haha, it''s my brother Graik!" Upon hearing Graik Miller''s voice, Hubert Lewisughed and said, "Is there any good news you want to tell me?"


    Graik Miller said calmly, "That matter with Donnie, he''s already taken care of those troubles."


    "What?" Hubert Lewis abruptly sat up straight, his smile vanishing as he shouted, "Graik, what did you promise me, didn''t you say there was a way to get Donnie into trouble, and now you''re telling me that he''s resolved his own trouble?"@@novelbin@@


    "Louis, don''t forget who you''re talking to!" Graik Miller retorted angrily on the phone.


    "Of course I''ll never forget, Colonel Graik Miller of the U.S. Army Staff!" Hubert Lewis said with disdain, "But don''t you forget how you climbed up the ranks in the staff, and who''s been sending you money each month, not to mention that your family is still in Newark!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "That''s right, I am threatening you!" Hubert Lewis shouted angrily, "It was you who said there would be no problem, that''s why I put up the money. Now, I''ve spent my money, but a problem has arisen, shouldn''t I threaten you?"


    Graik Miller was breathing heavily, a U.S. Army Staff officer, being threatened by a Newark gang lord.


    Such an event would be unbelievable if word got out.


    But this was exactly the situation, and frustratingly, Graik Miller had no solution.


    The root of the problem stilly with Graik Miller himself.


    Coming from the lower echelons of Newark, he had no way to pay the enormous college tuition fees back then, and out of desperation, he turned to Hubert Lewis.


    Hubert Lewis, though a lunatic, was a lunatic with brains.


    He saw potential in Graik Miller, so he paid the considerable tuition fees for him.


    After Graik Miller graduated from college and joined the army, it was with the financial support of Hubert Lewis that he entered the U.S. Army Staff before 30. Readtest chapters at empire


    Not only that, but Hubert Lewis also covered all living expenses for Graik Miller''s family in Newark!


    Graik Miller knew Hubert Lewis well, knowing he was a loose cannon capable of anything. Now, he was genuinely worried that Hubert might do something to his family.


    "There''s nothing I can do about this. Donnie has used some connection that even got the Taft Family involved. Do you think I can still have any influence on the people of the Taft Family?"


    Hubert Lewis scoffed, "Weren''t you saying you were courting Princess Helen of the Taft Family? Can''t you get Helen to speak for you?"


    There was a silence on the other end of the line before Graik Miller finally spoke, "Helen has gone to work in Antic City!"


    "what fuck!" Hubert Lewis roared in shock, "What the hell were you doing before!"


    "What I do is none of your business!" Graik Miller said helplessly, "Donnie is now beyond our reach. Listen to me, go to Antic City now. If you can manage to cooperate with Donnie, I believe your business will flourish even more!"


    "What am I hearing?" Hubert Lewisughed maniacally, "Donnie takes the woman you were after, and now you want me to cooperate with him? I''m really beginning to doubt what I saw in you back then, to have supported such a loser like you!"


    Graik Miller hung up the phone.


    Hubert Lewis furiously threw the phone to the ground. Looking at Randall Heyman still sprawled in his office, he angrily picked up the ashtray from the table and began to wildly smash it onto Randall Heyman.


    Only when his rage had subsided did he throw the ashtray to the floor.


    It was only because the ashtray wasn''t sturdy enough and not all of its blowsnded on Randall Heyman that he wasn''t already dead!


    "Boss, after Donnie gets the arms, he''ll start shipping liquor to New York inrge quantities. Our business will be even tougher, right?"


    One of theckeys reminded Hubert Lewis.


    "Don''t I know that?" Hubert Lewis swung a fierce p across the man''s face.


    Theckey held his cheek and dared not speak again.


    Hubert Lewis revealed a ferocious smile, "If Donnie doesn''t want to let me live peacefully, he won''t have peace either!"

 Chapter 301 139. Alice Roosevelt

    "Is there anything wrong?"


    Helen hooked Donnie''s arm as he had just returned from outside, her face was adorned with a gentle smile as she softly inquired.


    Because she had noticed Donnie''splexion wasn''t very good when he walked into the banquet hall!


    "It''s nothing, just a small trouble that is easily resolved!"


    Helen did not continue to question Donnie, but rather said with a smile, "It seems that things in Antic City are not as smooth as I''ve observed, where everything can be resolved without issue."


    Donnie, while greeting the guestsing and going,ughed softly, "It''s not about Antic City, just some people who don''t know their own limits, thinking they can stir up some trouble!"


    "This must be Miss Helen Taft?"


    At this moment, Nucky, apanied by Lucy, also arrived at the banquet hall and, after seeing Donnie, proactively walked over, though he addressed Helen first.


    Donnie, seeing Helen''s puzzled expression, introduced her, "This is Mr. Nucky from Antic City, a staunch member of the Republican Party!"


    Helen disyed a look of realization and a polite smile, "It''s good to meet you, Mr. Nucky, I''ve heard my father mention you before!"


    Nucky humbly said, "It''s been quite a while since Ist met Mr. Taft, after our previous encounter. I hope to have the opportunity to cobore with him again in the future!"


    Back then, William Howard Taft''s presidential campaign also received support from Antic City.


    "Seeing an old friend, I am sure my father would be very pleased!"


    Helen replied.


    It was then Nucky said to Donnie, "I''ve always said that having you in Antic City is a wonderful thing, and you''ve even managed to invite Miss Helen too!"


    Donnieughed, "It is because Helen found Antic City interesting enough to visit, I wouldn''t dare take all the credit for it!"


    "How could it not be your credit, Donnie? Without your support, our WRPA wouldn''t have been established. Without the WRPA, why would Helene to Antic City?"


    At this time, South Brenton also came over.


    Now, even though South Brenton was not Harding''s lover, merely being the founder of the WRPA alone was enough to garner her any invitation.


    "Donnie always brings unexpected surprises, I suppose Miss Helen and Donnie must be more than just friends, right?"


    Lucy, in an attempt to assert her presence, spoke up at this time.


    However, herment made everyone present somewhat ufortable.


    Donnie and Helen were not yet in a romantic rtionship, and such words could even set them feeling embarrassed.


    Moreover, the problem with Lucy''s words was the little hint of jealousy they carried, which was definitely not good!


    "Miss Lucy, it is fortunate that everyone in Antic City knows about your rtionship with Nucky, otherwise, Helen surely would start doubting our rtionship!"


    Donnie calmly replied.@@novelbin@@


    Donnie''s response instantly dispelled Nucky''s burgeoning suspicions, and Lucy realized she had misspoken.


    "Both of you are young and talented, and simrly aged; it really would be nice for you to try being together!"


    With such a reply, Lucy better exined her earlier misstatement.


    At this point, Nucky also took Lucy''s words as an attempt to matchmake Donnie and Helen,ughing he said, "I think Lucy''s right, Donnie, maybe you really should try pursuing Miss Helen!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "You two shouldn''t make jokes at our expense. The ball has begun, let''s go dance!"


    After saying that, Donnie led Helen into the dance floor first.


    With an amused expression, Helen looked at Donnie, "I want to continue our earlier topic. It seems Antic City isn''t as harmonious as it appears!"


    Donnie made a face, helplessly saying, "I''ve always considered Mr. Nucky one of my most steadfast partners!"


    Helenughed, "Perhaps Mr. Nucky thinks the same, but I imagine he''s more wary of you, otherwise he wouldn''t have made thatment just now!"


    Donnie replied with a smile, "So you''re subtly telling me I shouldn''t pursue you?"


    "Of course not!" Helen shook her head as sheughed, "I am me, and my family is my family. If I truly fell for you, my family wouldn''t be an obstacle!"


    Donnie''s voice lowered as heughed, "Your family certainly wouldn''t do anything to you, but I think they definitely wouldn''t let me off easily!"


    Helen looked at Donnie somewhat provocatively, "Are you scared?"


    Donnie shook his head, "I just never fight battles I''m not sure of winning!"


    No sooner had Donnie finished his sentence than he saw Helen''s face change, revealing a troubled expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Donnie asked.


    "Why has that annoying guy arrived?" Helen''s gaze shifted toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Donnie followed Helen''s gaze and turned back to see a girl who was about Helen''s age, with a figure and looks not inferior to Helen''s. The girl was dressed in a blue evening gown, apanied by a young man who was rather unremarkable.


    "I didn''t expect there to be someone in Antic City I didn''t know!"


    "Of course, you wouldn''t know her, because she''s not from Antic City," Helen said with a tone of annoyance, advising Donnie, "Donnie, if that annoying woman wants to join the WRPA, you must not agree to it!"

 Chapter 303 139. Alice Roosevelt_3

    Due to the appearance of Alice, Helen lost interest in the ce and nodded, "Okay!"


    Donnie left the ce and found Lanny Cunningham. When Cunningham heard that Donnie was leaving, he wanted to keep him.


    "Donnie, is there something here that has dissatisfied you?"


    "Of course not, tonight''s ball was very sessful. It''s just that my dance partner, Miss Helen, is feeling a bit unwell, and I need to take her back!"


    "Donnie, you really are a very elegant gentleman!" Lanny Cunningham said no more.


    But when Donnie stepped out of the Ritz Hotel, he saw Alice already sitting in the car and clinging tightly to Helen, with Helen showing a helpless expression.


    Seeing that Helen said nothing, Donnie naturally said nothing either and drove the two of them to Helen''s residence.


    .


    Donnie returned to Block Tavern, and in his office, a man wrapped in white gauze, looking like a mummy, sat on the sofa.


    Upon seeing Donnie enter, the man quickly stood up.


    Kritch said to Donnie, "It''s this guy who said Hubert Lewis intends to hijack our cargo!"


    Donnie nodded, sat in his own chair, and asked the man, "What''s your name? How do you know Hubert Lewis ns toy hands on our goods?"


    The man replied, "Respected Mr. Block, my name is Randall Heyman, I was previously under Hubert Lewis."


    Donnie frowned slightly upon hearing Randall Heyman''s situation; he didn''t like someone willing to betray their own boss.


    However, considering the information the man brought, he still said, "Then how did youe to know Hubert Lewis'' n?"


    Randall Heyman hurriedly told Donnie the news he had overheard in Hubert Lewis''s office and also shared with Donnie the reasons why he hade to him.


    "We''ve known each other since we were kids. In the beginning, it was just me by his side; I was with him when he took over the first district.


    But this son of a bitch, after he became the boss, didn''t even spare me a nce and would often humiliate me fiercely in front of the other underlings, and not only that, he even slept with my wife. Normally, I could have pretended none of it happened.


    But just a few days ago, just because someone hijacked a batch of bootleg liquor, he nearly killed me. If it weren''t for my lucky escape, I might already be meeting God by now!"


    By the end, Randall Heyman was nearly hysterical!


    Regarding Randall''s situation, Donnie didn''t care; he just had Steve take him out to rest for a while!


    "What do you make of what Randall says?"


    Donnie returned to his seat and asked Kritch.


    Kritch replied, "I think it''s true. Attempting to mess up our arms deal, and the rtionship with Graik Miller, all of this is consistent with the information we have.


    But the most important thing that makes me believe this man''s words is actually the character of Hubert Lewis himself. After you, boss, briefed us on the matter, I specifically had people investigate Hubert Lewis.


    The feedback I got confirmed that this man is indeed very deranged. For such a person, doing anything wouldn''t surprise me!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "Better safe than sorry, so if we want toplete the deal with New York smoothly, then this Hubert can''t stay!"


    Kritch nodded and said, "I also think so. But this man has a lot of power in Newark. If we make our move, it might lead to some adverse reactions, especially since we have just purchased a batch of firearms from Colt and Springfield!"


    Donnie thought for a moment and said, "Go call John. Since it''s not suitable for us to step in, then let Meyer''s people handle it, after all, we are also delivering goods for Meyer!"@@novelbin@@


    Kritch dialed the phone of John, who was in the Block Tavern in the West District.


    Soon, John hurried over, and Kritch ryed Donnie''s decision to him.


    After hearing it out, John said, "I think this matter should be done in two steps!"


    Donnie, leaning back in his chair with his thumb propping his chin, asked, "So, you mean we take care of the guys on the road ourselves and let Meyer deal with Hubert?"


    John looked at Donnie in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Donnie said resignedly, "Just by looking at that smile on your face just now, I guessed it!"


    John immediately made up a reason, saying, "During the national Family Alliance meeting, I had contact with Meyer. I understand the man; he definitely won''t do something unprofitable. While it''s true we are delivering booze for him, at the same time, we are charging Meyer for transportation.


    By the rules, we are responsible for the safety along the way.


    If we let Meyer take care of everything, I believe he would definitely find a way to make us reduce some transportation fees."


    After hearing John''s reason, Donnie looked at Kritch. Although John was his brother, Donnie preferred trusting Kritch in such matters.


    Kritch nodded.


    After thinking for a while, Donnie said, "Alright, our people will take care of those on the road, and it will also be a good chance to test out the weapons from those twopanies!"


    "Great!" John immediately eximed excitedly, "I''ll lead the team this time!"

 Chapter 304 139. Alice Roosevelt_4

    Donnie wanted to refuse. Once guns were involved, there was no such thing as 100% safety.


    "Donnie, I''m definitely going to do this. Even if you don''t let me now, I''ll find a way to join inter, and that''s even less safe!"


    John knew his brother too well. Seeing his demeanor, John knew what he was about to say.


    Donnie, seeing John''s eagerness, said helplessly, "Alright, you can lead the team on this one, but during the operation, you''ll follow Kritch''s lead."


    Over time, Donnie had also recognized Kritch''s capabilities, and now he was more inclined to trust Kritch on such matters.


    John was just happy to be part of the fight; he didn''t care about being the leader.


    "No problem!"


    Donnie told Kritch, "Take more people, more weapons, and after you''ve cleared out those guys..."


    Kritch nodded, "Boss, don''t worry, I assure you no one will find the bodies!"


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction.


    John muttered, "Just killing them is fine, but it''d be even better if we could let that bastard Hubert see the bodies!"


    Donnie paid no attention to John''s idiotic remarks. Although he didn''t know how many men Hubert Lewis would send, he was certain there would be quite a few.


    So many bodies, even if it was a gang war, were bound to provoke some sensitive nerves!


    After discussing the n, Donnie shooed away John and Kritch.@@novelbin@@


    The only thing left to wait for was when the arms from those twopanies would arrive in Antic City.


    However, just when Donnie thought nothing else would happen in the next few days, an unexpected surprise urred!


    "Antic City has many interesting ces, like its beaches, amusement piers, ygrounds, and even the opera house. I don''t understand why you insist on staying here with me?"


    Donnie sat on a high stool in the Block Tavern''s main hall, looking at Alice beside him with a smug smile, beer in hand, and asked.


    Alice hade to the Block Tavern that morning, drank without paying, and had it not been for telling the tavern''s waitstaff she knew Donnie, they would have thrown her out!


    "You didn''t go home to sleepst night!" Alice said, swinging her long legs smugly at Donnie.


    Donnie said nonchntly, "I have many ces to stay in Antic City. Is there a problem if I don''t go back?"


    "Of course, there''s a problem. You have two such beautiful girls living upstairs from you, yet you don''te home at night. There can only be one exnation¡ªyou have another woman!" Alice dered triumphantly.


    Donnie replied indifferently, "I''m one of the most influential and wealthiest men in Antic City, so is it not normal for me to have other women here?"


    "But you''re pursuing Helen. Aren''t you worried that Helen would get angry about this?"


    Alice was taken aback by such a response from Donnie.


    "First, I''m not pursuing Helen. That''s always been something you''ve concocted on your own.


    Secondly, even if I were pursuing Helen, we''re not in an official rtionship. Without a defined rtionship, it''s just normal friendship between a man and a woman, so what''s the problem if I have a few other female friends?"


    Donnie signaled for the waiter to bring him a beer as well.


    Alice was somewhat confused by Donnie''s words, unable to understand how Donnie could say something so audacious that shattered conventional values.


    The most crucial thing was that she agreed with some of it herself!


    "No, what I just asked was aren''t you worried that Helen will find out about all this?"


    Donnie snorted withughter, "I finally understand why you''re not as popr as Helen in your circle.


    If Helen really likes me, she surely won''t mind these things. Don''t tell me that every one of you in the Roosevelt Family is as pure as an angel!"


    Speaking of the Roosevelt Family, that''s a whole bunch of bizarre rtionships.


    The father of Alice Roosevelt, Theodore Roosevelt, can be referred to as Big Roosevelt, and Franklin Roosevelt can be referred to as Little Roosevelt.


    The two Roosevelts share amon ancestor, Nichs Roosevelt, a Dutch immigrant!


    Nichs Roosevelt had two sons, Johannes Roosevelt and Jacobus Roosevelt.


    Johannes Roosevelt is an ancestor of Big Roosevelt, and Jacobus Roosevelt is an ancestor of Little Roosevelt.


    In terms of lineage, Big Roosevelt is Little Roosevelt''s distant cousin once removed.


    And Little Roosevelt''s wife, Anna Eleanor, is actually the niece of Big Roosevelt....How about that, the Roosevelt Family is quite lively, isn''t it!


    Besides, Big Roosevelt and Little Roosevelt couldn''t stand each other. Little Roosevelt originally belonged to the Republican Party butter switched to the Democratic Party, and was even branded a ''traitor to the Republican Party'' by Big Roosevelt!


    Alice red at Donnie and said, "So, you just aren''t worried, is that it!"


    Donnie spread his hands, "I think Helen must have known about my situation in Antic City on her first day of work there!"


    All of a sudden, Alice became curious and leaned closer to Donnie, then asked, "What if Helen has other suitors around her?"


    "I think that would mean one more body in the Antic, of course, that''s assuming I really want to pursue Helen!"


    "Wow, you''re actually talking about killing people in front of me?" Alice retreated back and put on an exaggeratedly frightened expression.


    Donnieughed softly, "When did I talk about killing anyone? I merely mentioned that Antic City might have one more body. Don''t you know that people identally drown there every year?"


    Alice looked at Donnie with unabashed curiosity and suddenly showed an interested expression, "Since you say you''re not nning to pursue Helen, why not go after me instead? If you chase me, I''ll definitely agree!"


    Under Alice''s confident gaze, Donnie shook his head firmly, "No!"


    Alice, who had just been smiling, suddenly turned frosty, "Why? Am I not prettier than Helen?"


    Donnie replied, "Let''s just say each has her own merits!"


    Alice dered, "Our Roosevelt Family is better than the Taft Family!"


    Donnie replied, "But not by much!"


    Alice insisted, "Helen''s chest isn''t as big as mine!"


    Donnie countered, "Her legs are longer than yours!"


    Alice imed, "Helen isn''t as romantic as I am!"


    Donnie retorted, "You''re not as romantic as I am!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!" Faced with Donnie''s smugness, Alice couldn''t help but scream out loud, "I will make you fall for me and then I''ll dump you hard!"

 Chapter 305 140. The simple folk customs of Elwood Village

    Helen''s arrival with Alice added a different ssh of color to Donnie''s life in Antic City.


    Especially that night, Alicey on Helen''s bed, hugging Helen''s arm, and then said with pride.


    "I confessed to Donnie two days ago!"


    Helen, who was reading a book, clearly paused but soonughed and said, "Donnie wouldn''t ept your confession!"


    "Why?" Alice asked subconsciously, then realized such a question would expose how Donnie had rejected her that day, so she quickly said, "You don''t know how happy Donnie was when he heard my confession, he almost kissed my toes!"


    Helen put down the "Outline of World History" that had just been publishedst year, thenughed and said, "If you say that, it''s even less possible, Donnie is not that kind of person!"


    "Why is it impossible!" Alice said haughtily, "You''re just jealous."


    Helenughed confidently, "I won''t be jealous, at least not of you, because I know certainly Donnie won''t be with you, at least not officially!"


    Alice said somewhat angrily, "Hmph, you''re just being stubborn. I''m going to find Donnie right now, and we''ll see if you get jealous."


    Helen picked up the "Outline of World History" again, smiling and saying, "Then you go!"


    Alice got off the bed huffily, not caring that she was only wearing a thin nightgown, and walked towards the door.


    "I''m going, really going now!"


    At the door, Alice shouted back toward the bedroom.


    "Go ahead, but remember to put on a coat, otherwise people might mistake you for a promiscuous woman, even if you really are one!"


    Helen''s rxed voice came from the bedroom.


    Bang!


    The sound of the door mming shut.


    Just as Helen, who had been rxed all this while, stealthily nced at the door, she said. "Alice, I know you haven''t left, get me a ss of water!"


    "..."


    No response!


    Helen sat up on her bed, "Alice, I know you''re trying to test me, but it''s futile, our two families would never allow us to be with Donnie!"


    "..."


    No response!


    Helen got out of bed, stepped on the floor barefoot and walked outside the bedroom, "Alice, this is just going to embarrass you, I won''t get jealous!"


    "..."


    No sound, no one!


    Helen pushed open Alice''s room, saw itpletely empty and muttered to herself, "Did she really go?"


    Afterward, Helen returned to her room, elegantly got back into bed, and picked up the "Outline of World History"!


    Yet, the text that was quite interesting before began to seem tasteless at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Helen kept ncing up at the position of the door from time to time.


    Scrape!


    Helen sat up in bed, checking the time and noting Alice had been gone for two minutes.


    "Noting back? Is she really doing something with Donnie?"


    Helen muttered to herself, then suddenly said angrily, "Let them do whatever they want then. After all, none of them is good, especially Donnie, to have so many women in Antic City!"


    After speaking, Heleny back down on the bed.


    30 secondster.


    Scrape!


    Helen sat up again, "Alice''s family must know she came to find me. If they learn that Alice did something absurd here, they will definitely me me!


    Right, I should help Alice''s family keep an eye on her!"


    While speaking, Helen had already put on a coat.


    Bang!


    The door closed!


    Ding ding ding!


    Knocking!


    ng!


    The door opens!


    "Helen?"


    Donnie stood at the door, smiling at Helen, "Why are you here?"


    "Haha, I knew Helen woulde!"


    Alice''s triumphantughter came from the room.


    "Hmph, I just don''t trust you!" Helen shouted into the room, annoyed and embarrassed, and then saw Alice sitting cross-legged on the living room sofa with a newly opened bottle of red wine in front of her, along with some snacks.


    "Do you want to sit down?" Donnie invited Helen.


    "Perfect. I was getting tired from reading!" Helen pushed the door and walked in.


    Donnie followed behind, looking rxed.


    "And you say you''re not jealous. It''s only been a few minutes... Let me see, oh my goodness, not even five minutes have passed, and you''re already down here!"


    Alice teased Helen mercilessly.


    Under the light, Helen''s cheeks were slightly red, but she still said strongly, "I just wanted to see if you were doing anything inappropriate!"


    "What we do or don''t do is none of your business, right? You and Donnie have nothing to do with each other, do you?"


    After speaking, Alice did not forget to throw a challenging look at Helen.@@novelbin@@


    "I''m good friends with Donnie. I just don''t want him to get into trouble because of you!" Helen retorted without showing weakness.


    Alice, thinking she had won the evening, disregarded Helen''s counter, triumphantly saying, "Donnie and I have made ns to go to the beach tomorrow, and I even told him that the swimsuit I bought is of the same design worn in the Miss Americapetition!"


    "You''re not allowed to go!"


    Helen blurted out.


    "Why can''t I go? As a friend, are you even supposed to control that?"


    Alice looked at Helen smugly.


    Helen said, "What Donnie does with you is your affair, it has nothing to do with me, but WRPA has a lecture scheduled for tomorrow, and we''ve invited Donnie already. Donnie will be at our WRPA event and doesn''t have time to go to the beach with you!"

 Chapter 307 140. The simple folk customs of Elwood Village_3

    "Uncle Jeffrey, I certainly haven''t forgotten; otherwise, how do you think Elwood Vige''s elementary school got renovated, or how the vige kids were able to join the middle school in Antic City?"


    Donnie joked as he spoke to the other party.@@novelbin@@


    In the past, Elwood Vige did have an elementary school, but it had seen better days. Since the establishment of the vige, only Cameron had gone on to college. Everyone else was content to finish elementary school and then help out with the family business.


    Therefore, people here never cared much about educational endeavors.


    However, this changed with Donnie''s sess.


    Just as Donnie had said, Elwood Vige was truly his base. So, Donnie had the elementary school renovated and took on the responsibility of helping the eligible Elwood Vige students attend middle school in Antic City.


    And Donnie had once dered through Old Carl''s mouth that if their children could get into university, he would cover their tuition fees... Even though now every viger in Elwood Vige, with a bit of a saving mindset, could afford their child''s university expenses.


    One could say that now Elwood Vige had be the highest-earning vige around Antic City. In fact, on a per capita basis, people from Antic City couldn''t evenpare with Elwood Vige!


    "Jeffrey, you bastard, my son just gets back and here you are shooting the breeze. Are you asking for a beating?"


    Jennifer fiercely said.


    The people of Elwood Vige didn''t understand much about lobbying, but they were tightly united around the team led by Jennifer.


    Jeffreyughed loudly, "I wasn''t saying anything bad about Donnie, and besides, am I not afraid of getting shot by ''Two Guns'' Jennifer?"


    "Whoa-ah!" Old Carl roared, "You bunch of bastards, don''t let me find out who''s been spilling the beans about Antic City!"


    Jeffrey chuckled, "Old Carl, is Antic City really that exciting?"


    When Donnie saw Old Carl about to blow a gasket, heughed, "You should ask Steve about that. Maybe by now, some woman in a boarding house in Antic City is already pregnant with a male heir of the Cotting family!"


    Just as Jeffrey Cotting was feeling quite proud of himself, he instantly turned red in the face, and amid the mocking voices of others, he casually grabbed a stick as thick as a child''s arm from the ground and charged at Steve Cotting. Seeing this, Steve Cotting didn''t dare to linger and turned around to run!


    The rural purity of Elwood Vige put Donnie in a good mood.


    It also caused Shapiro Bent and Ace Casas, who had followed Donnie, to disy looks of terror.


    "Our people in Elwood Vige are just hospitable and enthusiastic, don''t overthink it!" Donnie said cheerfully to the two of them.


    I''ve never heard of a vige where the people turn out in force to wee guests, and more than half of them carrying rifles at that!


    "Ah, ha ha!" Shapiro Bent and Ace Casas, upon hearing Steve Cotting''s screams in the distance, said with a forcedugh, "The customs of Elwood Vige are simple and the people are hospitable; it really is a great ce!"


    After the vigers finished their jesting, they each went about their own business. When the crowd dispersed, Donnie noticed two trucks parked by the roadside.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    The truck drivers and the transportation team had already gotten out of their vehicles, foreheads dripping with sweat, faces filled with shock. Upon seeing Shapiro Bent and Ace Casas, they rushed over as if seeing saviors.


    "You''re finally here!"


    Curious, Donnie looked at them and asked, "What''s happened to you guys? Did you feel wronged in our vige?"


    Right then, these people happened to see Steve Cotting, holding a broken stick in one hand and looking for all the world like he was carrying a small chicken, as well as the clearly visible red mark on Steve Cotting''s face, and they very synchronously shook their heads.


    "No, the customs of Elwood Vige are simple and the people are hospitable. How could we possibly feel wronged?"


    Donnie smiled satisfactorily. "That''s good you were not wronged. Now, let''s start inspecting the goods."


    "Inspect the goods, right away!"


    The leader of the group spoke loudly.


    Kritch, who hade back with Donnie, led others to inspect the goods on the trucks.


    People from the Colt and Springfieldpanies stood off to the side obediently, only bursting with enthusiasm when Kritch asked them questions and they eagerly exined things to him.


    Soon, Kritch returned to Donnie with a smile.


    "Everything is fine!"


    Donnie, satisfied, took out a check from his pocket. The previous amount was the deposit, and this was the remaining payment!


    "Gentlemen, this coboration has been very pleasant. I believe we will have many more in the future!"


    Shapiro Bent and Ace Casas took Donnie''s check, briefly nced at it, and promptly ced it in their pockets.


    "Mr. Block, we''ve also enjoyed working with you. If there''s nothing else, we''ll head back now. After all, thepany is waiting for our report!"


    "Right, right!" The delivery people nodded repeatedly.


    Donnie, dissatisfied, said, "How can this be? You''vee all this way to Elwood Vige and to leave without having a drink would mean our Elwood Vige isn''t hospitable, right?"

 Chapter 309 141, The downfall of a hero

    Two military-green trucks were driving on the highway from Elizabeth to New Yorkte at night.


    "Highways are such a pleasure, that dirt road we took out of Antic City nearly shook me to death!"


    Pang Hawthorn, with a Garand semi-automatic rifle in his arms, leaned backfortably in the truck.


    "John told me, once Harding takes office this month, the highway between Antic City and Phdelphia can be built, so we won''t have to take the dirt roads to New York anymore!"


    Responding to Pang Hawthorn was Norm Cummings, and there were eight others on this truck, led by Kritch.


    Everyone was holding a Garand semi-automatic rifle, and in the middle of the truck, there were also two Browning Machine Guns.


    Aside from Kritch and Jose Rojas who were from Elwood Vige, the other eight men were World War II veterans recruited by Donnie during this time.


    They had been formally incorporated into Donnie''s logisticspany.


    "I reckon by the time the highway isn''t even finished, we won''t need to take the roads anymore!" Kritch chuckled as he spoke to them.


    The rest looked towards Kritch curiously. Continue reading on empire


    Norm, even more curious, asked, "Boss Kritch, if we''re not taking the roads, are you saying we''re going by sea or something?"


    Kritch nodded, "Indeed, it''s more convenient to go by sea from Antic City to New York. It''s just that the boss hasn''t found the right ship to buy yet, which is why we''ve chosen to take thend route!"


    "Doesn''t that mean the boss''s business is getting bigger?"@@novelbin@@


    Pang Hawthorn eximed in awe.


    Kritch said with a smile, "Otherwise, how could the boss possibly pay you all a monthly wage of 300 US Dors!"


    In the current United States, a monthly wage of 150 US Dors was already considered high, yet Donnie was able to pay these men a monthly wage of 300 US Dors. This was the reason these World War II veterans had decided toe to Antic City to join Donnie.


    "Speaking of wages, that really gets my spirits up!" Norm Cummings said excitedly, "Ever since I got discharged, that woman at home has been showing me a long face, even saying I couldn''t bring home enough money to support the family.


    Well now, with my monthly wage of 300 US Dors, I feel like I''m letting myself down if I don''t throw her a couple of punches every day for all the crap I took from her before!"


    Jose curiously asked Norm, "With your wife being like that, howe you haven''t divorced her yet? There are so many beauties in Antic City, just find another one!"


    Norm gave him a re and said, "Easy for you to say. I''ve known her since we were kids. It''s fine to hit her now and then, but if ites to divorce, I still can''t bear to do it!"


    The men in the truckughed and chuckled.


    At that moment, Norm looked at Hawthorn and said, "Hawthorn, we''ve never heard you talk about your family. How about it? With a monthly wage of 300 US Dors, does your wife serve you a foot bath every day?"


    Hawthorn was wiping the rifle in front of him and said calmly, "A foot bath is out of the question because I killed her!"


    Hawthorn''s words brought silence to the cabin as everyone curiously looked at him. Finally, it was Jose who could not help but ask Hawthorn.


    "Why?"


    Hawthorn replied, "No reason. The only hope that sustained me on the battlefield was to survive ande back to see her and my daughter. But when I returned, I found her in bed with my brother,ining about her mental stress and uncertain whether I would return alive from the battlefield.


    After all herints, she even had my daughter call my brother ''daddy.'' In a fit of rage, I killed them both!"


    In the truck, the rest fell silent. Jose and Kritch appeared unable to understand Hawthorn''s actions, but the other eight veterans showed looks of understanding.


    "Alright, let''s discuss these matters after we get back. ording to Randall''s description, we''re about to reach the ce where Hubert is waiting to ambush us, everyone, be careful!"


    Kritch reminded everyone at that moment.


    The mood in the truck changed once again, from an awkward silence to a tense atmosphere that seemed to cool the temperature inside the truck.


    .


    Newark, Third District, Night Devil Speakeasy!


    It was deep into the night, the time when the bar did its best business, with the passion of jazz, the warmpany of women, and the excitement of customers.


    Standing at the railing on the second floor and looking down at the lively scene below, Hubert Lewis wore a smug smile.


    "Once the shipment from Antic City gets back, the whole liquor market of Newark will be ours!"


    "Boss, we''ve sent our men to snatch that shipment, won''t there be any problems here at home?"


    Luther Ganaxy, as Hubert Lewis'' most trusted man at this stage, couldn''t help but remind him.


    Hubert Lewisughed heartily and returned to his office. He sat back in his chair, legs crossed on the desk, boasting proudly.


    "Luther, you''ve got many good qualities, but you''re just too cautious. Where are we? This is Newark, our turf. Who dares to cause trouble here? Besides, our operation tonight is top secret; nobody knows about it. What''s there to worry about?"


    Luther Ganaxy pondered for a moment before saying, "Boss, Donnie is no ordinary man. Even if we''ve kept things secret, the sudden influx of goods on our side will definitely arouse Donnie''s suspicions."

 Chapter 310 141, The downfall of a hero_2

    Hubert Lewis waved his hand grandly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve got it all arranged. As soon as that shipment gets back to Newark, it will be immediately transported to our distillery and repackaged as our own goods. By then, who will have evidence to prove that the shipment was the one Donnie lost?"


    Luther Ganaxy finally felt truly relieved.


    If everything really went as Hubert Lewis said, then indeed there would be no problems.


    Just as Hubert Lewis was fantasizing about how he should expand his power after acquiring Donnie''s shipment, the phone on the desk rang.


    "Who is it, sote?"


    Hubert Lewis asked, clearly annoyed.


    "Boss, it''s me, Cesel. There''s a problem at the distillery, and you need toe take a look!"


    Upon hearing this, Hubert Lewis immediately stood up and asked, "What''s the problem?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal, just some issues with the raw materials that need your attention!" Cesel''s voice trembled slightly over the phone.@@novelbin@@


    However, Hubert Lewis didn''t notice this detail. Hearing that it was just a raw materials issue, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Wait there, I''ming right now!"


    After speaking, Hubert Lewis put down the phone and said to Luther Ganaxy, "Get the car ready, we need to make a trip to the factory, there''s some issue with the raw materials there."


    Luther Ganaxy replied, "I''ll get it ready!"


    It wasn''t long before Hubert Lewis stepped out of the bar. Luther Ganaxy, clutching his stomach with a pained expression, said to Hubert Lewis, "Boss, my stomach hurts a bit, I''m going to hit the john first, wait for me!"


    Hubert Lewis looked at Luther Ganaxy impatiently and said, "You''re full of problems. Go take your shit; I''ll head over first. You cane over by yourselfter!"


    Luther Ganaxy nodded, "Alright!"


    "Damn, I heard that Donnie has his own driver. Once this deal is done, I''ll get myself a driver too," Hubert Lewis muttered to himself as he got into the car.


    Then, with a m on the elerator, the car sped away.


    Luther Ganaxy quickly clutched his stomach and returned to the underground bar.


    Hubert Lewis''s distillery was also built on the outskirts of Newark. This ce was originally a distillery, and after Prohibition, the former owner still thought about doing some moonshine business.


    Not long after, his entire family was wiped out by Hubert Lewis, so naturally, the ce became Hubert Lewis''s property.


    The car stopped inside the nt.


    Hubert Lewis got out, and before he even entered, he started cursing: "You''re all a bunch of worthless fucks, can''t even handle a matter of raw materials..."


    Before he could finish, Hubert Lewis was stupefied; inside the nt, his men were all squatting there in a line.


    There were another ten men holding pistols.


    "Luciano!"


    Hubert Lewis recognized the man in charge¡ªit was Charlie Luciano from Meyer''s gang in New York!


    Previously, during their business dealings, Hubert Lewis had several encounters with Luciano.


    "Hubert, didn''t expect us to meet under these circumstances, huh?"


    Luciano sat there, teasingly looking at Hubert Lewis.


    Hubert Lewis said coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    Luciano looked around,ughing, "Isn''t it obvious in this situation? Of course, it''s to take you out!"


    "You want to start a war between Newark and New York?"


    Hubert Lewis maintained his dignity as a gang boss.


    "Heh, aren''t you overestimating yourself too much? Your death won''t start a war between New York and Newark!" Luciano said with an air of superiority.


    "My men won''t let you off!" Hubert Lewis continued.


    "Your men?" Lucianoughed loudly, "Are you talking about those who went to rob Donnie''s shipment?"


    Hubert Lewis, who had remained calm up until this point, finally changed his expression. If the other side already knew about his ns, did it mean that more people were aware as well?


    "So, this was a trap?"


    Charlie Luciano smiled, "Looks like you''re not too stupid, though I reckon by now your men have already been taken out by Donnie''s guys!"


    Hubert Lewis gave a wry smile and sat down on the ground, saying, "Doesn''t matter anymore. I''ve enjoyed enough over the years. I always knew this day woulde!"


    Seeing Hubert Lewis like this, Luciano put away his joking smile and said, "Hubert, I''m starting to respect you now!"


    "Respect my ass, you''re still going to kill me!" Hubert Lewis cursed.


    Luciano burst intoughter, saying, "That''s true, you''ve got too much nerve, daring to plot against Donnie. Seems you really didn''t understand the man!"


    Hubert Lewis said, "Cut the crap; I have always been inpetition with him. Does your Meyer gang live in peace with itspetitors?"


    Luciano nodded, saying, "Say hi to Satan for me when you see him!"


    After that, Luciano raised his hand, ready to deal with Hubert Lewis!


    "Wait a minute!" Hubert Lewis suddenly shouted out.


    "What?" Luciano looked at Hubert Lewis yfully, "Scared?"


    "Scared my ass!" Hubert Lewis said coldly, "I just want to know who betrayed me. Was it Luther?"


    At that moment, Hubert Lewis thought back to the scene when he had just arrived at the factory.

 Chapter 311 141, The downfall of a hero_3

    "Luther? Of course not!" Lucianoughed, "Do you remember your once good brother Randall Heyman?"


    Hubert Lewis was startled; in an instant, the figure of Randall Heyman appeared in his mind.


    "Haha, who would have thought it was this loser? He damn well died a worthless death!"


    Bang!


    The gun fired, and Hubert Lewis fell into a pool of blood.


    After dealing with Hubert Lewis, Luciano''s men asked him, pointing to the row of crouching factory workers, "What about these people?"


    Luciano looked at them and calmly asked, "With Hubert Lewis dead and his men noting back, we''ll be taking over Hubert Lewis''s Newark market. Now, would you folks like to have a new boss, or would you prefer to join Hubert Lewis down below?"


    .


    Kritch, John, and others were cleaning up the battlefield.


    "Kritch, we were lucky you suggested bringing more guys this time. Hubert has gone crazy, sending over twenty men!"


    John said, with a feeling of having narrowly escaped disaster, as he looked at Pang Hawthorn and the others digging holes.


    Kritch smiled, "That just shows Hubert knew our strength. Sending too few men would have been no match for us!"


    This time, they had nned with anticipation against an unprepared enemy, and coupled with their overwhelming firepower, as soon as Hubert Lewis''s men showed up, they didn''t stand a chance.


    The moment four Browning Machine Guns revealed themselves, they mowed down Hubert Lewis''s men with a barrage of fire, and together with Pang Hawthorn and the others'' precision shots, Hubert Lewis''s men were wiped out in an instant.


    "Where''s Jose?"


    John looked around, not seeing Jose, and curiously asked.


    Kritchughed and said, "Over there, throwing up his guts!"


    John then noticed Jose clutching a tree, violently vomiting.


    Jose obviously had never seen such a gruesome scene before.


    John chuckled, "He''ll get used to it after a while!"


    Kritch responded, "I''d rather he didn''t get used to scenes like this. If he does, it means we''ll be facing lots of problems, which can get very messy!"


    John patted Kritch''s shoulder,ughing, "Youd, you''re bing more and more like a real pro!"


    Kritch replied, "Spending a long time beside the boss, and thinking a bit more usually does the trick!"


    "So you''re saying I don''t think?" John gave Kritch a stern look.


    Kritch immediately shook his head, "I never said that!"


    To divert John''s attention, Kritch loudly called out, "Everybody, let''s pick up the pace, bury these guys and load the weapons onto our truck, then we can head back to Antic City!"


    The group redoubled their efforts upon hearing Kritch''s shout.


    .


    "You know, if you two keep this up, I might as well leave!"


    Donnie sat on the couch in his own ce, helplessly watching Helen and Alice who were leisurely chatting.


    Ever since that night, it was as if they had a pact,ing over to Donnie''s ce every evening for a couple of drinks. They said it was only for a couple of drinks, but each time both got so drunk they staggered into separate rooms in Donnie''s ce to sleep it off.


    And Donnie was left sleeping on the couch!


    "Donnie, you''ve got it all wrong. Any other guy would be over the moon to have two beautifuldies join him for drinks and a chat every evening. Yet here you are, looking fed up?"


    Alice leaned on the couch, holding a wine ss, looking smugly at Donnie.


    "Humph, the reason others are happy is that they''re looking forward to what happens after the drinks, not just the drinking part itself. I hope you understand what I mean!"


    Donnie said discontentedly.


    "Do all you men only think about stuff between men and women? Can''t we have a tonic rtionship?"


    Alice asked.


    "Bullshit tonic rtionship, the only pure rtionship between a man and woman is when one of them is hideously ugly!" Donnie retorted.


    "Fine then, if you''re looking forward to what happens after the drinks, why don''t you ept my advances? Afterwards, I can make any ce in this room..."


    "Alice!" Helen immediately interrupted as Alice''s words grew more provocative.


    "Helen~" Alice looked at Helen coyly, saying, "Didn''t you say you didn''t like Donnie? Then why do youe here with me every night? Go on back now, why don''t you?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Before Helen could answer, Donnie, pointing at Alice''s thigh, interjected.@@novelbin@@


    Currently, Alice, like Helen, was wearing a sheer nightdress. Although the inside was not visible, their movements gave teasing glimpses of whaty beneath.


    Alice quickly grabbed the hem of her dress and red at Donnie.


    Helenughed and said, "I just don''t want my friend to deal with unnecessary trouble because of some women!"


    Alice turned her attention back to Helen, "Hypocrite!"


    Ding-ling-ling!


    At that moment, the telephone at Donnie''s ce rang.


    Donnie didn''t bother with Helen and Alice''s bickering and answered the call; it was Luciano.


    "Newark''s situation is settled. As for your end, I have no idea!" Luciano stated bluntly.


    Donnie wasn''t bothered by Luciano''s tone. As long as the situation in Newark was resolved, future trades between Donnie and the states in the Northeastern United States would face no problems.

 Chapter 313 142. Domestic Affairs Handling

    Although Alice knew that Donnie''s question was a way to divert the subject, she couldn''t help being curious and asked him.


    "What job?"


    Donnie said, "Preparations for this year''s Miss America have already begun. If you''re interested, you could join Starry Entertainment. When the timees, you can be in charge of some of the preparation work for Miss America!"


    After entering 1921, preparations for the new year''s Miss America had to start as well.


    Due to the sess of the first Miss America, coupled with the likes of Keira Sandton and Jessica Dole''s sess in Hollywood, more and more American girls started to see Miss America as a shortcut to climbing thedder of sess.


    This also led to six or seven beauty selection events being publicly announced in the United States this year.


    However, none of these events couldpare with Miss America.


    After listening to the opinions of Starry Entertainment''s management, Donnie decided to expand the recruitment scope for Miss America this time.


    It would no longer be limited to the previous ten cities, but instead, more resources and manpower would be invested to carry out selections in every state.


    Of course, such selections would lead to changes in the rules.


    The first time, three Miss Americas were selected from each city to enter the final nationalpetition, but this time, each state would elect its Miss State to enter the nationalpetition.


    It was precisely because of this change that the workload at Starry Entertainment had increased significantly, and naturally, more talent was needed.


    Alice was not just a woman with looks but no brains. Although she was always outdone by Helen, it was because herpetitor was Helen.


    "To manage Miss America?"


    Alice looked at Donnie excitedly.


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "You''re thinking too highly. I''m just letting you go there to work, not to be in charge of the event. Of course, if you do your job well, maybe in a few years, you could take charge of the entire Miss America event!"


    Alice thought for a moment and asked, "So do I need to leave Antic City?"


    Donnie shook his head, "Not in the short term. You just need to coordinate and arrange things in Antic City with the people from Starry Entertainment. However, once thepetition officially starts, you might need to go to other cities to manage the work there!"


    Alice looked at Donnie yfully, "So you want to transfer me out of Antic City to create alone time with Helen?"


    Donnieughed and said, "You''re overthinking it. Helen will also be leaving Antic City after a while to go to other cities, to follow WRPA''s speeches and raise more funds!"


    Alice looked at Donnie suspiciously, "Don''t tell me you''re really not interested in either of us?"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "How could that be possible? But both of your identities are too special. Right now, getting involved with you two is just asking for trouble for myself. And after all, it''s the two of you?


    If it was just one person, maybe I''d think of some way!"


    "Eh!" Alice looked at Donnie disdainfully, "You''re so greedy, wanting both?"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Multiple choice questions are for elementary school kids. The world of adults is about having it all!"


    Alice was stunned for a moment, then shook her head helplessly, "Although I''ve said this many times before, this time I still have to tell you, Donnie, you really are shameless!"


    Donnieughed and said, "I''ll take that as apliment from you!"


    Alice left Block Tavern and went to report to Starry Entertainment.


    After handling his work, Donnie also reached the afternoon.


    Apanied by Steve Cotting, Donnie arrived at the German Tavern in the eastern district!


    Experience tales at empire@@novelbin@@


    Nevin Byrd was a German immigrant who ran this tavern where many Germans gathered.


    Of course, like many other taverns in Antic City, the German Tavern also had its own casino.


    The arrival of Donnie made those in the tavern who recognized him show curious expressions.


    Though the timeline of Nevin Byrd''s incident was somewhat lengthy, most people in Antic City were aware that Donnie was now trying to find a peaceful solution to Nevin Byrd''s problem.


    "Is Donnie getting ready to negotiate with Nevin Byrd officially?"


    Many were anxiously thinking this.


    Soon, Nevin Byrd received the news. In the eastern district, he owned not only the German Tavern but also Cornflower Hotel, the next best-facilitated and most well-envied hotel after the Ritz Hotel.


    "Donnie, what brings you here? Didn''t we agree to meet at my hotel?" Nevin Byrd greeted Donnie warmly.


    He was hoping to gain more control over the operations of the Golden Hall at Surf Hotel, not to fall out with Donnie. So as long as they had not really fallen out, Nevin Byrd was still very humble when dealing with Donnie.


    Donnie stood at the bar of the tavern and said with a smile, "I was just curious about the atmosphere here, so I came to have a look around!"


    "What''s there to see here? Compared to Block Tavern, this ce is at most an ordinary tavern," Nevin Byrd said humbly.


    Donnie asked, "The casino is just behind here, right?"


    Nevin Byrd nodded, "That''s right, after drinking, people like to go have a couple of games!"


    Donnie nodded and smiled, "I''ve heard that you also have a money-lending business here?"


    "Of course!" Although Nevin Byrd didn''t know why Donnie hade, this wasn''t a secret, so he didn''t hide anything, "There''s no casino in Antic that doesn''t have this business, though we still can''tpare with John''s business."

 Chapter 315 142. Domestic Affairs Handling_3

    Nevin Byrd''s remarks caused the patrons from the East District in the tavern to look unkindly at Donnie, but all they could do was look!


    "Hmph, people from the East District are also people of Antic City, and every single thing I do now, which one isn''t for the benefit of the people of Antic City? And which one doesn''t make the people of the East District even happier?


    As for you, you''re exploiting the entire East District, and in the end, it''s all for your own petty self-interest. Between the two of us, who is the one really letting down the East District?"


    Donnie said coldly, "However, I didn''te here today for that, I''m just here to tell you, people from Elwood Vige can''t be manipted by you as you please. This matter ends here. If I find out that you''re hosting anyone from Elwood Vige again, there will be no more negotiations between us, only war!"


    Donnie took out a check from his pocket and said, "Here is the money Layton and the others borrowed from you, plus all the interest rued up to now. Remember my words, people from Elwood Vige can''t be calcted by you!"


    After saying that, Donnie left the ce with Robert and the others.


    The people inside the German tavern looked at each other, eventually focusing their gaze on Nevin Byrd.


    .


    Not long after Donnie returned to Block Tavern, Hans Layton, Christu Richards, and Chek Bend came inughing and joking.


    "Donnie, I just knew you wouldn''t forget that we''re all from Elwood Vige. You easily paid off the money we owed Nevin Byrd for us!"@@novelbin@@


    Hans Layton said happily.


    Chek Bend, however, was somewhat unhappy and said, "But Donnie, you paid the debt alright, but why did you have to hit Nevin Byrd? Nevin isn''t bad, you got a bit overexcited there!"


    Christu Richards didn''t care about Donnie paying the money or hitting Nevin Byrd, but was merely curious as he asked.


    "Donnie, so now that we can''t go to Nevin''s casino to y anymore, does that mean we can go y at yours?"


    Hearing what Christu said, the other two also showed excited expressions.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that Block Tavern is now the best casino in Antic City. I''ve been wanting toe here to y!"


    Hans Layton said even more cheerfully.


    Donnie looked at these three damn fools. If it was not for how to handle their situation, with all of Elwood Vige watching, he would have Robert throw the three of them into the Antic right now!


    Robert also saw Donnie''s displeased expression and immediately reminded the three.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know how much k Donnie is catching from the people of Antic City because of you guys?"


    But the three of them clearly didn''t grasp Robert''s point and continued to speak with augh.


    "What''s the big deal? Donnie is now the most influential man in Antic City. I bet even Nucky dares not to offend Donnie now, what do we have to fear?"


    "Exactly, Robert, don''t think that just because you left early to spend some time with Donnie you can lecture us. We all grew up together. When we were kids, I even watched Maria Auntie take a bath with Donnie!"


    Christu Richards said proudly.


    "That''s right, that''s right!" Chek Bend also said with pride, "It''s just that we didn''te out with Donnie earlier. If we hade out with Donnie from the start, right now all of Antic City would be Donnie''s!"


    Seeing these three clueless fools, Robert decisively chose to keep his mouth shut.


    At that moment, Donnie spoke up with a smile, "I''m curious, since you''vee to Antic City, why didn''t youe directly to me like Steve Cotting and the others, instead of going to Nevin''s to gamble?"


    Believing that Donnie wouldn''t do anything to them, they no longer kept anything hidden.


    Hans Layton said outright, "Aren''t we just a little worried? Didn''t you say before not to let anyone from Elwood Vige gamble? And we also thought, since we came to Antic City to find you, we couldn''te empty-handed.


    So we heard that you had some differences with Nevin Byrd."


    Christu Richards took up the tale, "You know our gambling skills, who can win money from us in Elwood Vige? So we thought, since Nevin has issues with you.


    We''d go there to gamble, take all his money, and then he''d have to listen to you obediently.


    Consider it our gift to you!"


    Chek Bend also said, "Who knew Nevin''s casino would be nothing like those in Elwood Vige. We three weren''t careful and lost all our money to him.


    But don''t worry Donnie, we''ve got the hang of Nevin''s casino routines now. Just give us some more money, we guarantee we can take all of Nevin''s money this time!" Experience tales at empire


    "Absolutely!"


    "Absolutely!"


    Hans Layton and Christu Richards nodded together.


    Donnie looked at the three with amusement, thinking they still wanted to get money from him, "Lending you money is not a problem!"


    Hearing Donnie agree to lend them money to continue gambling, the three immediately showed triumphant expressions, with Christu Richards not forgetting to give Robert a provocative look.


    Donnie, paying no mind to their reaction, continued, "But you can''t stay in Antic City any longer!"

 Chapter 317 143, Assassination

    "My fellow citizens!"


    After the great catastrophe, people looked at the world around them. Although it was aplete mess, they still felt joy for the new things that had toughly passed the test. As for Americans, when we breathe fresh air, we have a strange feeling of mixed sorrow and joy. We witnessed fanaticism ignite wars across the world, but we firmly believe that our republic is unshakable..."


    Harding''s inauguration speech was being broadcast on Antic City Broadcast.


    Starting today, Harding would officially moving into the White House, bing the next President of the United States.


    Donnie sat in his office, listening to the content of the broadcast, and his mood was very good. Harding''s appointment marked a new era for the United States.


    And the deals Donnie had with Harding and Cab members could now officially begin.


    "Donnie, the affairs of Antic City are in your hands!"


    Inside the radio, Harding''s speech continued, but Nucky was already seriously discussing Antic City with Donnie.


    "I''ve already contacted Harry, and today I will go to Washington to officially sign the highway construction contract between New Jersey and Pennsylvania for the road between Antic City and Phdelphia!"


    Nucky now did not have the attitude of questioning in anger that he had disyed a few days ago when conflicts arose between Donnie and Nevin Byrd; instead, he was all smiles.


    "The construction of the highway means that from now on, there will be more and more convenient options for people traveling from Phdelphia, New York to Antic City. Although Harding has already agreed to our ns, we still need to be cautious, this stage absolutely to be free from any other idents!"


    Donnie earnestly admonished.


    Nucky nodded, "Rest assured, I won''t let anything go wrong with this!"


    For Nucky, the construction of the highway between Antic City and Phdelphia not only meant that Antic City''s development would reach a new level but also that the value of thend he had previously stockpiled would double.


    When ites to the increase in personal wealth, Nucky was very serious.


    "However, you should also pay attention. Nicky Limo has already started to falter. As long as Nicky gives up, then Nevin Byrd''s troubles will no longer be troubles. Antic City cannot afford any chaos at this time!"


    Nucky was also warning Donnie. Previously, Donnie had publicly struck Nevin Byrd in Block Tavern, which worried Nucky that it might exacerbate the conflict between them.


    But now a few days had passed, and Nevin Byrd had made no response, which somewhat relieved Nucky!


    "Rest assured, if he doesn''te looking for trouble, I won''t touch him!"


    Donnie said with a smile.


    Looking at Donnie''s expression, Nucky always had a sense of doubt but couldn''t say anything due to theck of evidence.


    After Nucky left, Mashang Evans, the general manager of Antic City Broadcast, came to Donnie''s office.


    "Boss, President Harding''s inaugural speech may have brought us more listeners, but at the same time, it brought not a few new listeners to KDKA. I heard they are now in contact with the American college football league. The league is not very satisfied with the partnership treaty we proposed. On the contrary, they seem very pleased with KDKA''s terms.


    I''m worried that if this continues, KDKA''s audience will certainly keep growing!"


    Antic City Broadcast had already started contacting the American college football league at the end ofst year. Although their fame wasn''t on par with Major League Baseball, they were even more difficult to deal withpared to baseball.


    They had seen the immense benefits that live broadcasting could bring to a radiopany, which whetted their appetite.


    The exclusive broadcasting rights of Major League Baseball cost only one million US dors per year, yet the American college football league dared to ask Antic City Broadcast for eight hundred thousand US dors for exclusive broadcasting rights!


    Even though this fee was twenty thousand dors less than Major League Baseball, the gap in influence between the two was not merely that twenty thousand dors!


    Naturally, Antic City Broadcast would not agree.


    Then, KDKA joined in. Seeing apetitor emerge, the American college football league became even more brazen.


    So the two sides had been negotiating for more than three months, still without an agreement.


    Donnie frowned slightly and said, "Send an invitation letter in my name to Reid Haggie, inviting him to Antic City!"


    Mashang Evans showed an embarrassed expression and said, "Sorry, boss, I didn''t expect that you would have to step in personally to resolve this issue in the end!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "What''s important now is to solve the problem, not to talk about these useless things!"


    Mashang Evans nodded, "Understood, I''ll write the letter to Reid Haggie right away!"


    After Mashang Evans left, Donnie rubbed his forehead. Although Antic City Broadcast was not his most profitable business, it was the sharpest sword for enhancing his influence, and Donnie would not allow anypany to affect his ns in this matter.


    But this would have to wait until the chairman of the American college football league, Reid Haggie, arrived in Antic City.


    Donnie had other matters to attend to now.


    So tonight, at Block Tavern, Donnie met with Nevin Byrd.


    "What''s up?" Nevin Byrd sat in the tavern''s main hall with a sullen look and said to Donnie, "Mr. Block, are you nning to give me another couple of ps here in Block Tavern?"

 Chapter 318 143, Assassination_2

    Donnie spoke calmly, "Nevin, let''s be frank with each other. You know why I hit you before, even if I don''t spell it out. If you''re still hung up about it, it''s going to make me lose respect for you!"


    Nevin Byrd replied coldly, "I admit that I did try to use Hans Layton and his men to pressure you before. But you pped me twice in my own tavern, in front of my patrons. That has greatly undermined my reputation in the East District. Do you think under these circumstances, I could agree to your terms, Donnie?"


    "As long as the terms are right, I believe there''s nothing we can''t discuss. What happened before is in the past, and there''s no use talking about it now. I think we should have a proper discussion about the Golden Hall at the Surf Hotel!"


    Donnie didn''t care about Nevin Byrd''s thoughts at all.


    Nevin Byrd said, "The situation now is, unless you, Donnie, agree to the conditions that Mori and I have set, there''s nothing to discuss!"


    Donnie waved his hand, "Forget about those unrealistic conditions. Nevin, let''s talk about my terms!"


    Without waiting for Nevin to reply, Donnie continued.


    "I can only give you one Golden Hall, but I can allow you to conduct your money-lending business there without Surf Hotel taking any cut of the revenue.


    Additionally, I''ll help you get in touch with Dick from Breton Bank. You can work with them exactly as John did, adding ayer of security for your finances.


    Lastly, I can put you in charge of the East District''s gambling bookies!


    These are my final terms. If you don''t ept them, then you won''t have a ce in Antic City anymore!"


    Nevin Byrd''s expression turned serious. He could tell that these were indeed Donnie''s final terms. If he didn''t agree to them, there might not be another opportunity to negotiate like this in the future.


    But as clear as he was about this, Nevin Byrd couldn''t let go of his own interests!


    "Two Golden Halls, plus the conditions you mentioned before. If you can agree to that, I can stop all my casino operations in the East District right now!"


    Donnie shook his head, looking somewhat disappointed, "Nevin, I''ve already said, the ones I just mentioned are my final terms. This is not a negotiating tactic, it''s a notification."


    Just as Nevin Byrd was about to say something, two women who could capture the attention of the entire tavern walked in.


    Helen Taft, Alice Roosevelt!


    Upon entering, they nced around briefly and immediately saw Donnie, who was talking with Nevin Byrd.


    "Donnie, you promised to drink with us tonight, to give us a proper send-off!"


    Alice sat down next to Donnie, her face showing discontent.


    Helen sat on the other side of Donnie.


    The two women were leaving Antic City tomorrow. Helen was heading to Washington with South Brenton for a speech, and Alice was off to New York to oversee aspects of the Miss America pageant.


    "Do you have business to discuss? Should we¡­?"


    Helen looked at Nevin Byrd, seated across from Donnie, and asked.


    Donnie shook his head, "It''s fine. My negotiation with Mr. Byrd is almost concluded."


    Nevin Byrd looked curiously at the two girls beside Donnie. Recently, the whole of Antic City was abuzz about Donnie having two very beautiful girls with him, and these girls came from no ordinary backgrounds.


    Now it seemed these were the two girls.


    "Donnie, your decision is too domineering. From three Golden Halls to just one, and you''re not even giving me a chance to negotiate. With terms like these, if I agree to them, it wouldn''t take a year before my prestige in the East District vanishespletely!"@@novelbin@@


    Although curious about the identity of the two girls, Nevin Byrd knew it wasn''t his concern. What mattered most to him now was the number of Golden Halls.


    "Two Golden Halls, that''s my final condition, too. If you can''t ept that, I''m sorry, but I won''t agree to your terms! Not just me, but no one in the East District will!"


    Having said that, Nevin Byrd stood up to leave.


    Just as Donnie was about to say something, a voice suddenly rang out in the noisy tavern hall.


    "Donnie Block!"


    Donnie instinctively looked in the direction of the voice.


    A man in a brown jacket holding a Colt 1911 stood not too far away, aiming directly at Donnie!


    Seeing this, Donnie''s brain had no time to react. His body instinctively responded by spreading his arms and pushing down Helen and Alice, who sat beside him.


    Their family backgrounds meant they must not have any idents in Antic City, especially not around him.


    Bang bang!


    With two gunshots, the entire tavern hall instantly erupted into chaos. Donnie felt a sharp pain in his back.


    He knew it was the sensation of being shot.


    Before the man could make another move, Steve Cotting and the others had already responded, firing their guns and striking down the would-be assassin.

 Chapter 319 143, Assassination_3

    "Boss, are you alright?"


    Steve Cotting rushed to Donnie''s side after firing his gun, along with the other tavern patrons responsible for protecting Donnie, forming a protective circle around him.


    Donnie, looking at the pale-faced Helen and Alice, asked, "Are the two of you alright?"


    Helen, still somewhatposed, replied, "We''re fine!"@@novelbin@@


    Alice, however, was trembling all over and unable to answer Donnie''s question.


    With the efforts of Steve Cotting and others, the scene quickly calmed down.


    After investigating, Steve Cotting said to Donnie, "Boss, it''s confirmed, it was just this one person."


    Bang!


    Experience more content on empire


    The tavern''s door was suddenly forced open again, and the unexpected sound made Steve Cotting and the others swiftly turn their guns toward the entrance, only to find John and Robert arriving with their men!


    "Donnie!"


    John quickly ran to Donnie''s side, "Are you hurt? We came as soon as we got the call!"


    As he spoke, John reached to support Donnie''s arm, inadvertently touching Donnie''s wound.


    "Ah!"


    Following Donnie''s low groan of pain, Helen and Alice, still in a state of shock, finally realized that Donnie was injured too.


    Seeing the blood soaking through the back of Donnie''s shirt, they both hurried to support him.


    At this moment, Robert was already by Nevin Byrd''s side, looking at Nevin, who was just as confused and startled by the gunshot, and asked him harshly, "Did you send someone?"


    Nevin came to his senses, recalling the two ps Donnie had given him in his own tavern, and now, the would-be assassin had showed up for their meeting ¨C under such circumstances, few would believe it wasn''t his doing!


    "No, no, it wasn''t me, absolutely not!"


    Even though he knew no one would believe him, Nevin Byrd was vehemently denying it, understanding that if this usation were proven to be true against him,


    everything would be over.


    Donnie could use this reason tounch a purge against him, and by then, nobody in Antic City would question it!


    "If not you, then who could it be?"


    Robert, in a rage, grabbed Nevin Byrd''s cor.


    "Robert!"


    It was then that Donnie called out to stop Robert''s actions and, with the help of Helen and Alice, made his way over to Nevin.


    "Nevin, I will get to the bottom of this matter. If it truly was you who arranged this, you are aware of the consequences. You may leave now; I need to interrogate this assassin!"


    "Donnie, please believe me, I just wanted to negotiate an additional operational right for Golden Hall, how could I possiblyy hands on you, am I not aware of the repercussions of crossing you?"


    Although Donnie had no idea who had actually sent the assassin, he was already calcting that pinning the me on Nevin Byrd would be most advantageous for him.


    Whether Nevin was the true culprit was, in fact, not so important to Donnie anymore.


    "Now that I''m not dead, of course, the consequences are serious, but had I been shot dead just now, the consequences would not have been so grave. Nevin, I need you to stay in Antic City for the time being, don''t go anywhere, you understand?"


    Nevin Byrd, looking at the indifferent Donnie, couldn''t help but wonder if Donnie had arranged the assassin himself?


    The gunman, of course, was not arranged by Donnie.


    Because Donnie soon learned the assassin''s name: Luther Ganaxy!


    A subordinate of Newark Hubert Louis!


    At that moment, Donnie was sitting in his office, with an Antic City doctor, summoned by Robert, attending to his wound. The bullet had entered from the right side of his shoulder de and remained lodged inside Donnie''s body.


    The doctor needed to perform surgery to remove the bullet.


    However, Donnie refused to go to the hospital and requested that the surgery be done in his office. Whether it was the battle-hardened Donnie or the Donnie from his previous life, he had experience with gunshot wounds and had gone through the experience of not having bullets removed at a hospital.


    Once Donnie was assured that the gunshot would not pose a threat to his life, he already had a n in mind.


    "No, the reason you could infiltrate Block Tavern and pinpoint my location is not because you''ve been hiding out in Antic City for several days gathering intel, but because Nevin Byrd informed you of everything!"


    Despite the local anaesthetic, Donnie could still feel the sting of the scalpel on his back.


    The pain contorted Donnie''s face, andbined with his smile, it struck fear into those looking on.


    Luther Ganaxy was kneeling in front of Donnie, his expression stiff with fear.


    Even when Hubert Louis was taken out by Luciano, despite doubts about Luther Ganaxy, the man had been truly loyal to Hubert Louis.


    After Hubert Louis was taken down, Luther Ganaxy had been diligently investigating the incident.


    He quickly uncovered that all the ns that night were orchestrated by Donnie.


    So, Hubert Louis decided to avenge Hubert Louis and secretly arrived in Antic City, beginning to tail Donnie.


    It was unfortunate for Donnie that everything had been going too smoothly for himtely, making both he and Steve Cotting let their guard down.

 Chapter 320 143, Assassination_4

    He hadn''t realized someone was tailing him.


    And so, that scene had just yed out in the tavern''s main hall.


    "Donnie Block, I won''t let you have your way. You''re truly devious and sly, trying to use me to take down Nevin Byrd¡ªthe troublemaker for you¡ªat this time!"


    During his days in Antic City, Luther Ganaxy had also learned about the issue between Donnie and Nevin Byrd.


    From Donnie''s orders, he could deduce that Donnie was nning to frame Nevin Byrd using this incident!


    "Fuck you, still hard-mouthed at this time!"


    John, enraged, delivered a kick that sent Luther Ganaxy tumbling to the floor, followed by a flurry of violent blows.


    Donnie watched silently, gritting his teeth in pain, enjoying the care from the doctor.


    Helen and Alice stood by Donnie''s side, observing his bare upper body with its perfect muscle lines marred by various scars¡ªsome from bay wounds, others from bullets.


    They knew these must have been left from Donnie''s time on the battlefield.


    Thinking of how Donnie had recklessly thrown himself to protect them just before, a different emotion began to stir in their hearts.


    Just then, Nate Sermont, the manager of Block Tavern, walked in. He had meant to say something to Donnie but fell silent upon seeing Helen and Alice by his side.


    Seeing this, Donnie knew that Margaret must have also received the news and rushed over.


    Donnie was just about to invite Margaret in when Helen spoke up, "Manager Sermont, step outside with me for a moment!"


    Then she said to Donnie, "You need to rest now. I''ll handle the rest!"


    Donnie, seeing the determination in Helen and the confusion in Nate, nodded without saying a word.


    Helen took Nate away from there.


    "Alright, stop hitting him!"


    Donnie halted John''s continued beating of Luther Ganaxy.


    Luther Ganaxy, with blood on the corner of his mouth and sprawled on the ground, stubbornly said, "No matter what you do to me, I won''t let you have your way!"


    Donnie looked at him disdainfully and instructed Robert, "Call Irving, have hime over!"


    Robert nodded and immediately went over to Donnie''s desk to call Irving.


    Only then did Donnie continue speaking to Luther Ganaxy, "I bet you don''t know who Irving is, do you?"


    "Hmph!" Luther Ganaxy snorted and did not answer Donnie''s question.


    "Irving is the boss of North District in Antic City. North District is the ckmunity here. There are not only casinos and brothels but also special ces that cater to certain... particr tastes of ck men..."


    Listening to Donnie''s description, Luther Ganaxy began to tremble, realizing what Donnie implied.


    "Imagine that, a white man being sent to that ce. I think your clientele will be quite satisfied. I''ll have my people send you some lubricantter!"


    Donnie continued speaking.


    Luther Ganaxy''s face turned even paler.


    "Devil, you devil, even if I go to hell, I won''t let you off!"


    "That''s useless talk. The choice before you is simple: either do as I say, or tonight you''ll find yourself sent to North District, and you''ll be the most sought-after man there!"


    Donnie looked at Luther Ganaxy coldly!


    Luther Ganaxy copsed to the ground, his previous defiance gone, and he began... sobbing uncontrobly!


    Donnie knew that Luther Ganaxy had given in.


    ""Call Eli, leave the rest to him!"


    Donnie first addressed this to Robert, who was waiting for Donnie''s next instruction, before turning back to the doctor who had already begun stitching up his wound, asking, "For an injury like mine, I believe I should be recovering in a hospital. Why are you performing surgery here?"


    The doctor rolled his eyes and said, "Esteemed Mr. Block, when I first arrived, I had already mentioned that with such an injury, you should go to the hospital. It was you who insisted on having the surgery done here!"


    Donnie nodded, remarking, "So you were paying close attention to everything that just happened, huh?"


    The doctor turned pale, stating, "I''m just a doctor; I was focusing on your surgery and didn''t hear anything. Plus, I have decided, tomorrow I will move my family to the West District!"


    "The people of the West District will certainly give you a warm wee!"


    Donnie smiled as he got up, with Alice quicklying to his aid.


    "Alright, I think I should now heed the doctor''s advice and go to the hospital for some rest and recovery!"


    As Donnie was leaving his office with the help of Alice, he saw Helen and Margaret, whose eyes were slightly red, talking about something.


    The two of them immediately stopped their conversation upon seeing Donnie emerge.


    Helen said to Alice, "Alice, we should head back now!"


    Hearing Helen suggesting that she should go back with her, Alice quickly eximed, "At this time, we should be going to the hospital!"


    Read new chapters at empire


    Helen spoke sternly, "Someone will take care of Donnie at the hospital, now you need toe home with me!"


    Alice, who had always been at odds with Helen, saw her expression at that moment and ultimately chose topromise.


    As she let go of Donnie, Margaret had already taken over her duties.


    "Get well at the hospital, we''lle to see you tomorrow!"


    Helen''s eyes showed concern as she spoke to Donnie.


    Donnie nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, such injuries are nothing to me!"


    Helen left with Alice.


    Donnie went to the hospital with the assistance of Margaret.@@novelbin@@


    But the events of tonight were far from over!


    The news of Donnie being shot spread quickly throughout Antic City.


    "How foolish, why would you hire a gunman? Isn''t that giving Donnie a reason toe after you?"


    At Ritz Hotel, Nicky Limo angrily reproached Nevin Byrd.


    "I told you, the gunman wasn''t hired by me. Do you really think I''d be that stupid?"


    Nevin Byrd was equally furious.


    "Really wasn''t you?"


    Nicky Limo looked at Nevin Byrd with suspicion.


    Nevin Byrd said coldly, "As I said, I''m not that stupid to send a gunman after Donnie at such a time, which would cause me to lose my biggest leverage in Antic City, right?"


    Nicky Limo chose to believe Nevin Byrd, as such an action would indeed be too foolish: "If it wasn''t you, then who could it be?"


    "How would I know? Donnie has so many enemies!" Nevin Byrd said angrily, "I even suspect that Donnie arranged the gunman himself just to frame me!"


    Nicky Limo shook his head, "No, Donnie might be crazy, but he''s not that crazy. One slip and he could have died himself!"


    "Then who could it be?" Nevin Byrd asked.


    Nicky Limo said helplessly, "It doesn''t matter who it was, what matters is, we all know that Donnie will definitely use this incident to his advantage!"

 Chapter 321 144, Nevin bowed his head

    Yesterday evening, the news of Donnie being shot spread throughout Antic City, and by today, the entire matter had reached a boiling point as Nevin Byrd was taken into custody by Eli Johnson with the Antic City Public Safety Department.


    Everyone in Antic City was discussing the incident.


    "Nevin has gone absolutely mad, to think he''d dare hire a gunman to shoot Donnie!"


    "So he got pped by Donnie, so what? In Antic City, some people wish to be hit by Donnie but don''t have the privilege!"


    "Let me tell you, Donnie didn''t strike Nevin Byrd for no reason. In fact, Nevin Byrd wanted to use the people from Elwood Vige to set up Donnie, and that''s why Donnieid hands on Nevin!"


    "What do you mean, there''s more to the story? Brother, do tell!"


    "Let me tell you, some time ago, folks from Donnie''s hometown of Elwood Vige came to Antic City. Somehow, they ended up at Nevin Byrd''s Night Devil Tavern and not only lost all the money they brought but also borrowed arge sum from Nevin."


    "That''s not a big deal, gambling has wins and losses. Nevin runs a money-lending business, lending money to those people is just business needs!"


    "What do you know? Those people aren''t the workers from Phdelphia or locals from Antic City with assets. They''re just some yokels from Elwood Vige, with no assets to their names, yet they were able to borrow over a thousand US Dors from Nevin."


    "That much?"


    "What do you think? Nevin did it because these people are from Donnie''s hometown. He wanted them to get hooked and then use them to get some dirt on Donnie."


    "But still, I don''t think Nevin would do such a thing. Donnie had just hit Nevin, and then a gunman finds Donnie. Isn''t this too much of a coincidence? Nevin can''t be that stupid, right?"


    "What do you know? This is the darkness under themp. All of us think Nevin wouldn''t make a move at this time, but precisely because it''s this time, he did, which would seem more justified."


    Continue your journey with empire


    "When you put it that way, it does make some sense!"


    Discussions like this were happening in every corner of Antic City.


    Everyone had their own opinions; some thought the act was done by another enemy of Donnie and not by Nevin, but there were also people who believed that Nevin Byrd was definitely behind it.


    Soon, as the news that the gunman in custody had confessed to being hired by Nevin Byrd spread from the Public Safety Department all over Antic City.


    Although there were still opinions that Nevin might have been framed, such voices were almost disappearing from the market in Antic City.


    "Donnie, as you instructed, the discourse that Nevin Byrd hired the gunman has be the mainstream narrative in Antic City now!"


    Robert sat by the bed and watched as Donnie took a freshly cut apple from Helen''s hand and then nced at Alice, who was pouring water for Donnie, feeling very envious.


    As one of the closest persons to Donnie, Robert naturally knew the identities of Helen and Alice.


    He marveled at his boss for managing to keep the daughters of two major American families in such check!


    The shooting of Donnie was bound to make the news; in fact, "The Antic City Post" had, following Donnie''s instructions, downyed Luther Ganaxy''s background in its report. The narrative pushed was that Nevin Byrd had paid for the deed.


    Of course, those details that couldn''t appear in the newspapers were spread among the popce by Robert, and now every person in Antic City was aware of them.


    Luther Ganaxy was an underling of Hubert Lewis from Newark. Hubert Lewis had disappeared without a trace recently, and Luther Ganaxy suspected that Donnie was behind it, so he snuck into Antic City seeking to exact vengeance on Donnie.


    However, when Luther Ganaxy arrived in Antic City, he realized he had no chance, and at this point, he found Nevin Byrd, who had a conflict with Donnie.


    When Nevin Byrd heard that Luther Ganaxy wanted to take on Donnie Block, he immediately agreed to his request, providing Luther with weapons and Donnie''s whereabouts.


    And so, what happened at Block Tavern unfolded!


    That''s how the whole thing went down.


    "With public opinion under control, Nevin Byrd is finished this time!"


    Helen sat by Donnie''s bed and spoke calmly.


    Robert said, "Donnie, what should we do next? I already notified Eli not to allow Nevin Byrd''s bail!"@@novelbin@@


    Without waiting for Donnie to reply, Helen directly said, "You handled this wrong. Nevin Byrd can be bailed out. This is Antic City, and Nevin Byrd is the leader of the East Side. If Eli refuses to allow Nevin Byrd''s bail because he followed Donnie''s request, when Nucky returns, he will definitely suspect a secret rtionship between Donnie and Eli that he doesn''t know about.


    This will make Nucky more cautious of Donnie!"


    Robert looked at Donnie with suspicion, thinking that Donnie had told Helen about their situation.


    Donnie shook his head, indicating he had not.


    "Donnie hasn''t said a word to me about this; I figured it out myself. Now what you should do is immediately go inform Eli, saying it''s Donnie''s intention, that he shouldn''t concern himself with the fact that the victim is Donnie, and proceed as usual. The only thing he needs to ensure is that besides his men... I suppose you must have your own people in the Public Safety Department, right?"

 Chapter 322 144, Nevin bowed his head

    At this point, Helen paused and said, "I heard there is a police officer named Sean Be in the public security department, who represents Eli in the West District. If I were Donnie, I would definitely make this person one of my own."


    "So Sean Be must be one of your people, right? Apart from Eli Johnson''s men, there are also Sean Be''s men. Nobody from the public security department, especially Nevin Byrd''s attorneys, can meet with Luther Ganaxy."


    Robert listened nkly to Helen''s analysis, then looked towards Donnie.


    Donnie nodded, signaling him to follow Helen''s instructions.


    After Robert left, Donnie, still curious, asked Helen, "I''m not really surprised by your performance; what surprises me is, why are you suddenly behaving like this now?


    "Could it be because of what happened before, that you''ve fallen for me?"


    Sitting beside Donnie, Helen lost her earlierposure, especially when Donnie asked if she had fallen for him, her face grew even redder. Enjoy new stories from empire


    Nevertheless, after a brief moment of panic, Helen still said, "I won''t deny what you mean!"


    "Hey hey hey, what do you mean you won''t deny it?" Alice said loudly, "Before you were always saying that you can''t fall for Donnie!"


    When facing Alice, Helen''s demeanor changed as if in a Sichuan Opera face-changing act, and she spoke calmly, devoid of the tension she had while speaking with Donnie.


    "The past is the past, and now is now. Besides, even if I have fallen for Donnie, it doesn''t mean I''m going to do something with him. At least not now, because I know that if I were to do something with Donnie now, apart from physical pleasure, he wouldn''t gain any benefit!"


    Alice looked at Helen in amazement and said, "How can you be so schizophrenic!"


    Helen replied, "Not just me, you too. So today will be thest time we both visit Donnie. Tomorrow we need to do our own things: I''m heading to Washington to meet up with the South Brenton team, and you''re off to New York to take care of the Miss America matters!"


    "I don''t want to!" Alice eximed as she sat down on the bed, "Donnie hasn''t fully recovered yet. I don''t want to leave him. Besides, who knows if you''ll sneak back in after I leave!"


    Helen shook her head, "I won''te back, at least not until my speech in Washington is over. I realize that is the best choice for Donnie.


    "And the same goes for you!"


    Donnie, feeling somewhat weak, said, "I am just concerned about one thing!"


    Helen and Alice simultaneously turned to look at Donnie, one on each side.


    "Have both of you fallen for me? And do you both want to be with me?"


    Donnie asked.


    "That''s two questions!" Helen said, "We do indeed like you, but don''t get too happy. It''s not possible for both of us to be with you. If you can grow quickly enough to intimidate our families, then among the two of us, you could choose one to be your wife!"


    "Yeah!" Alice chimed in, "You aren''t thinking of being with both of us, are you?"


    "Actually, that wouldn''t be too bad!" Donnie said, nonchntly.


    "Don''t even think about it! It''s impossible!" Helen said coolly, "I don''t care about your flings, nor does my family, because those women pose no threat to us. But the two of us together with you -- that''s just not happening!


    "Do you really think a daughter from the Taft or the Roosevelt family could be your mistress?"


    For Donnie, just legally securing one of them was a challenge, let alone trying to get one and hide the other!


    Donnie chuckled wryly, then asked Helen out of curiosity, "By the way, what did you say to Margaretst night? She didn''t tell me when I asked herter!"


    Helen replied, "Simple, I justid out your future to her. She can always stay by your side, but she can''t stand by you in public legally. I just gave her a choice, and clearly, she chose to stay by your side unnoticed!


    Donnie clicked his tongue and said, "You really are cold!"


    Alice looked discontentedly at Donnie and said, "And what do you want then?"


    Donnie replied, "I was talking about Helen, not you. What''s bothering you?"


    "So what if I''m bothered by it?" Alice red fiercely at Donnie and then said, "When the timees, you can only choose me, or I''ll secretly castrate you!"


    As she spoke, Alice menacingly eyed Donnie''s lower body!


    Donnie: "...."


    Nevin Byrd was sessfully bailed out, but this brought no joy to Nevin, who instead felt overwhelmed with a sense of defeat.@@novelbin@@


    He had thought he had everything under control, but now, it appeared he was only in control on the surface!


    When he learned from his attorney that Luther Ganaxy had agreed to turn state''s witness, he knew he was finished.


    Today, Donnie''s close associate, Brad Dorn, officially became the Chief Justice of Antic City.


    Therefore, after leaving the public security department, Nevin Byrd did not go home but went straight to the hospital.

 Chapter 324 144, Nevin bowed his head

    Donnie was lying in the hospital bed, his face adorned with a smile as he ced the receiver between himself and Helen, and then Donnie said, "Nucky, you''ve gone to Washington for the development of Antic City, how could I have the heart to bother you with the affairs of Antic City again."


    "The real reason I''m calling you is to let you know that the day after my incident, Nevin Byrd''s problem was already taken care of; he has agreed to our terms, willing to cooperate with the operations of Surf Hotel!"


    "Haha!" Nucky''s heartyugh came through the phone, "I knew you, Donnie, would handle this matter beautifully. However, letting Nevin off just like that, wouldn''t that make the people of Antic City think we are pushovers? So, I''ve decided that after our Surf Hotel is up and running, we''ll rece Nevin''s position, what do you think?"


    "Of course, I have no objections. In fact, the reason why I''m calling you, Nucky, is that I was thinking the same. Keeping this person around is a blow to our prestige in Antic City. It''s just that all matters of Antic City should wait until the Surf Hotel starts operating before we deal with them, which makes me a bit reluctant. I was actually thinking of discussing this with you."


    "Now that you and I are on the same page, Nucky, there''s nothing more to worry about!"


    Donnie said with augh.


    There was some silence on Nucky''s end, and then he tentatively asked Donnie, "If we take down Nevin, Donnie, who do you think would be better to rece his position?"


    Donnie said indifferently, "That''s for you to worry about, Nucky. You know I''m only interested in doing business. If that person doesn''t obstruct my business, then I will be a very rule-abiding person!"


    Nuckyughed again on the other end, "I got it. I''ll discuss this matter with you in detail after I get back!"


    "Alright!"


    Afterwards, the two hung up the phone.


    "Nucky won''t fully believe what you said!" Helen told Donnie.


    Donnieughed and said, "Shouldn''t you be on a train to Washington right now?"


    Helen''s face turned a slight shade of red as she said, "South Brenton changed her schedule, she is going to have a secret rendezvous with Harding for a few days, and after that is our WRPA speech, so I have plenty of time!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "I think Alice would be very angry if she knew about this!"


    Helen snorted coldly, "I''m also doing this for your benefit. A harem is not so easily enjoyed."


    Explore more at empire


    Donnie steered the conversation back to the previous topic, "Naturally, Nucky won''t fully believe me, but this should at least alleviate some of his suspicions about me!"


    Helen asked, "Do you really n to rece Nevin Byrd after the Surf Hotel is up and running well?"


    Donnie shook his head, "I haven''t made my final decision on this matter. It depends on Nevin Byrd''s behavior in the next period; he has yet to earn my trust!"


    Helen said, "Now you''ve got a foothold in Antic City. I think the West District and North District must already be under your control. If the East District''s Nevin Byrd can truly be obedient, then the East District will be in your hands too.


    But there is still a gap between you and Nucky, particrly in these next two years. If possible, I advise you not to create direct conflicts with Nucky!"


    Donnie nodded, "I understand. The power of these three districts only manifests during the election years. After these many years of Nucky''s management, the Antic City Hall, the New Jersey State Government, even the representatives of both houses are his people.


    If I can''t get the support of these people, I am still no match for Nucky in Antic City!"


    Helenughed, "And here I thought you would be proud of the achievements you''ve secured so far!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "If I were someone so easily satisfied, I don''t think you would have fallen for me, right?"


    Every time they discussed this subject, Helen''s cheeks tended to flush with color.


    "When you truly take control of Antic City, I think my family will no longer object to our rtionship!"


    Donnie asked, "What if they are still against it at that time?"


    Helen said firmly, "At least by then they won''t be able to directly influence you, and you''ll have the ability to protect yourself from their tactics!"


    Donnie took Helen''s hand and asked, "What if it''s the two of you, you and Alice?"


    Helen withdrew her hand, then said calmly, "Then I would hand Alice the knife!"


    Donnie said, unamused, "Isn''t that a bit harsh?"


    Helenughed and said, "So in the future, you should think about more practical ideas!"


    Donnie shook his head helplessly, then smiled and said, "How about we do something that boyfriends and girlfriends should do right now."


    As he spoke, Donnie was already preparing to reach under Helen''s skirt.


    p!


    Helen smacked Donnie''s hand and said, "Now is not the time."


    The phone rang!


    Helen looked at Donnie who hadn''t stopped his actions, let out a sigh of relief, and quickly handed the phone to him.


    Donnie chuckled and answered the call.


    "Thank you for what you did in Newark!"


    A somewhat familiar voice came through the phone, but Donnie couldn''t remember who it was at the moment.


    "Who is this?"


    "Graik Miller!"


    Donnie frowned slightly, thinking that Graik Miller was being sarcastic, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t understand what the matter in Newark is!"


    Graik Miller said calmly, "Whether you admit it or not doesn''t matter anymore. I''m calling just to say thank you, and that''s all!"


    After that, Graik Miller hung up the phone.


    Donnie also hung up the phone, somewhat puzzled.


    "What''s up?" Seeing Donnie''s expression, Helen asked.


    Donnie replied, "There was a matter regarding my purchase of firearms in Colt and Springfield, which Graik Miller stopped to coordinate with Hubert Lewis from Newark. Now that Hubert has been dealt with, Graik Miller actually called to thank me?"


    Hearing about this former pursuer of hers, Helen didn''t show any change in expression. After pondering for a moment, she said, "Could it be that there are some things between the two of them that we don''t know about?"


    Donnie shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but we don''t need to worry about his affairs. Even if he has other ideas, without evidence, he can''t do anything!"


    Helen said, "Graik Miller still has some abilities, it''s best if you don''t underestimate him!"@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 325 145. Atlantic City Broadcasts Rival

    Although Helen warned Donnie not to take Graik Miller lightly, in fact, after that phone call, there was no more news from Graik Miller.


    And Helen also left Antic City to meet up with South Brenton in Washington.


    After recuperating in the hospital for a few days, Donnie also left the hospital and returned to his own residence.


    However, because of the wounds on his body, Donnie returned to the vi in West District, where Margaret could take good care of him.


    In the following days, there were no troubles; Antic City was thriving, and even Nucky in Washington sent Donnie good news: Congress had officially passed the proposal to build a highway between Antic City and Phdelphia.


    With the passing of this proposal, the matter was officially settled.


    As the sole contractor for this highway project, Antic City Construction had already begun preparations for themencement of work.


    Donnie did not continue to pay attention to these matters, as he now had a more important guesting to Antic City.


    The chairman of the American College Football Association, Reid Hajj, wasing to Antic City!


    Football was rising in poprity in the United States and seemed to be trending towards bing the nation''s secondrgest regr sport.


    ording to surveys, the American public''s love for the College Football Association exceeds that of the professional league, and with thepetition from KDKA, Donnie was nning to first secure the College Football Association, then conquer the professional league.


    "Reid Hajj was born in Danville, Kentucky, graduated from the University of Kentucky, and before that, he was a very famouswyer in Danville City. He first served as the legal advisor of the college league, then gradually entered its management.


    During the war, he gained a great reputation for organizing college yers to enter the professional league, and consequently was elected chairman of the college league.


    Through investigation, this person is found to be very fond of gambling, and there were multiple media reports that a few surprising results in the college league games were manipted by him!"


    Robert was reporting to Donnie about Reid Hajj''s background.


    Hearing about Reid Hajj''s love for gambling, Donnie smiled and said, "Isn''t that very good? It fits very well with the genes of Antic City!"


    However, Robert expressed concern, saying, "I think it''s not that simple. Precisely because several media outlets have reported on this habit of his, he hase under some skepticism within the college league Council. If he now coborates with Antic City Broadcast, I''m afraid he will hesitate because of such circumstances!" Find your next adventure on empire


    Donnie tapped on the table, nodding and said, "Your concern is not unfounded, it seems we can only really understand his intentions after he arrives!"


    Looking at Donnie, who still had bandages on, Robert asked with concern, "Are you sure your body is okay?"


    Donnieughed and said, "It''s nothing, I''m almost fully recovered. I just need to avoid vigorous exercise!"


    Robert then felt reassured and nodded, and then the two began to discuss how to win over Reid Hajj after his arrival in Antic City.


    But just as they were discussing, Steve Cotting barged in angrily.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    Seeing Steve Cotting''s demeanor, Robert reprimanded somewhat displeased, "You''re bing more and more unruly!"


    Steve Cotting spoke with a hint of grievance, "Boss, Robert, you don''t know, didn''t I follow your orders to go to the train station to pick up what''s-his-face Reid Hajj today? But when the train arrived, Reid Hajj didn''te. Only the manager of their league''s operations department did!"


    Donnie first nced at Robert and then asked Steve Cotting, "Wasn''t it said before that Reid Hajj was also on the train?"


    Steve Cotting said, "Their manager said that Reid Hajj transferred trains halfway and went straight to Westinghouse!"


    Hearing Steve Cotting''s reply, dissatisfaction appeared on both Donnie''s and Robert''s faces.


    The other party was ying games with them!


    "Where did you arrange that manager?"


    Donnie suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and asked Steve Cotting.


    "Sent him to the Ritz Hotel!" Steve Cotting muttered.


    "Did he say anything about meeting with us?" Donnie continued to ask.


    "No, he seemed just like a tourist!" Steve Cotting grew increasingly discontent.


    Robert said to Donnie, "It''s obvious that they are more inclined to coborate with KDKA!"


    Donnie nodded slightly, Robert''s earlier worries were bing reality; presumably, the other party was concerned that Antic City''s reputation could tarnish the entire college league''s image.


    "Aren''t there also some newspapers and media outlets worrying about this issue right now?"@@novelbin@@


    In response to Donnie''s question, Robert nodded and said, "Indeed, especially when Antic City''s gambling industry obtained legal status, many media outlets focused their reporting on that issue."


    Antic City became the first city in the United States to obtain legal status, and even though Donnie and Nucky both upheld the principle of keeping a low profile whenever possible, it still drew widespread social attention.


    With public attention, naturally there came a variety of voices.


    Antic City Broadcast was an Antic City industry, and the owner of Antic City Broadcast would also be one of the owners of the Surf Hotel, the only establishment in Antic City with a legal gambling license.

 Chapter 326 145. Atlantic City Broadcasts Rival_2

    Such a rtionship inevitably leads some media to focus on Major League Baseball, which has ties with Antic City Broadcast.


    Readtest chapters on empire@@novelbin@@


    Especially considering that just the year beforest, Major League Baseball had just experienced the biggest scandal in its history, the ck Sox incident!


    "Donnie, I think we should consider changing the name of Antic City Broadcast and relocating!"


    Robert suggested to Donnie.


    "Be specific!"


    "Once the Surf Hotel is built and operational, Antic City will inevitably be synonymous with Casino City. As a mediapany, what the general public is most concerned about is its fairness, especially now that we are liaising with major events in the United States.


    If we let this go on, it will be easy for the audience to get a subconscious idea that Antic City Broadcast is actually apany adept at manipting oues."


    "We stillck a strongpetitor now, so it doesn''t seem like a big deal, but as KDKA''s influence grows, it''s hard to guarantee they won''t attack us continuously from this angle!"


    Robert shared his concerns with Donnie.


    Donnie continued to inquire, "Which city do you want to move Antic City to?"


    Robert replied, "I believe it should be moved to New York, and Antic City Broadcast should be renamed American Broadcasting Company, which would significantly dilute the association between Antic City Broadcast and Antic City, and also make the audience trust us more!"


    After some thought, Donnie said, "If we move Antic City Broadcast out of Antic City, then in New York they will be an entirely independentpany, and at that time we will need a qualified manager there."


    Robert understood that Donnie did not trust Mashang Evans''s loyalty.


    "We can establish a supervisory board to audit allpany reports and financial expenditures, which would limit Mashang Evans''s power!"


    Donnie shook his head, "Thepany is currently in a phase of rapid development, and if we establish such an organization now, it''s likely to lead to a power struggle with Mashang Evans, which could easily cause internal power struggles andck of enterprise for external expansion!"


    Many majorpanies are not ruined by externalpetition, but by internal power struggles over profits and benefits.


    Before his rebirth, Donnie saw that the domestic giant Alibaba was already showing signs of decline, with various domestic emercepanies rising. It seemed that Alibaba had missed opportunity after opportunity, but the actual reason was the intensifying internal strife!


    Donnie, though he knew Robert was right, relocating Antic City Broadcast to New York and changing its name would increase its social trust.


    However, in a time whenmunication and transportation were not very convenient, if Antic City Broadcast were to relocate, it meant that his control over it would decrease.


    Professional managers in the United States are known for their willingness to fight with boards of directors for control!


    Donnie did not wish to end up cultivating a pack of ingrates!


    Robert said, "Internal power struggles can indeed affect thepany''s development, but if guided correctly, suchpetition can also be a driving force, making them work harder for thepany''s development!"


    After pondering for a moment, Donnie said, "I''ll consider it some more!"


    Robert nodded, "This matter can be put on hold for consideration, but what about the collegiate alliance? Do we still want to follow up with their operations manager¡­"


    "Noel Booth!" Steve Cotting said.


    Robert nodded, "That''s right, Noel Booth. Do we still want to negotiate with him? The fact that they''re only sending an operations manager clearly shows they don''t want to coborate with us!"


    Donnie said, "If they don''t want to coborate, we have no need to entangle with them. Let''s leave them hanging for a few days!"


    Robert asked, "Does that mean we''re giving up on the collegiate alliance?"


    Donnie gestured dismissively, "It''s impossible to give up, but this time we need to make theme to us!"


    Hearing Donnie say this, Robert knew Donnie must have a n.


    "Go tell Mashang Evans to contact Jack Dempsey''s agent and invite him to Antic City!"


    Jack Dempsey!


    America''s rising heavyweight boxing champion.


    Before July 1919, the heavyweight champion of America was Jess Wird, and at that time, Jack Dempsey was just an obscure fighter.


    But all that changed with a boxing match between the two in July of that year.


    At that time, Jack Dempsey challenged the champion Jess Wird, who epted the challenge.


    Back then, everyone expected Jess Wird to win, but surprisingly, in the third round, the 6-foot-6-inch tall champion was knocked down by Jack Dempsey.


    This match attracted 19,650 spectators to the venue, filling the entire stadium.


    It even became a national sensation at the time, its excitement overshadowing news from the battlefield!


    Now, Antic City Broadcast has the highest listening audience in the United States, with a stable listener base that has already reached 5 million, but Antic City Broadcast hascked a blockbuster program that could spark nationwide attention ever since the Miss America pageant and the first Major League Baseball game.

 Chapter 327 145. Atlantic City Broadcasts Rival_3

    Now Donnie wanted to create just such a program.


    Boxing matches have always been a sports event beloved by the American public, but unlike other league games, it has been difficult for boxing to form aplete timeline of matches.


    At present, more boxing matches are mutual challenges between two boxers. If both parties reach a consensus, they will look for an organizer for the match. Then, both sides will start to prepare, with the organizer covering the appearance fees required; of course, the ticket revenue would also go to the organizer!


    Explore stories at empire


    The appearance fees for boxers have always been high. In the 1990s, Tyson''s appearance fee once reached 30 million US dors. By the time Donnie was reborn, Mayweather''s appearance fee had even reached hundreds of millions of dors!


    This was actually on par with the astonishingly high appearance fees for boxers in the United States at the time.


    The annual sry of Major League Baseball''s current star, Babe Ruth, at 125,000 US dors had already drawn nationwide attention.


    But this was just a drop in the bucketpared to Jack Dempsey''s appearance fee.


    If it weren''t for Donnie''s emergence, this July, Jack Dempsey was scheduled to face George Caponti in a boxing match where Dempsey''s appearance fee would be a whopping one million dors!


    Actually, one could gauge Jack Dempsey''s current national fame from his appearance fee.


    "You want to organize a boxing match?"


    Robert was surprised by Donnie''s line of thinking.


    Donnie nodded, "Exactly, as long as we can ensure the listenership of Antic City Broadcast continues to rise with the poprization of the radio, we will be the biggest broadcastingpany in the United States. Then, even if Reed Haggie wants to cooperate with KDKA, he would have to consider the voice within the collegiate alliance.


    No one wouldin about having more listeners for their matches!"@@novelbin@@


    After some thought, Robert agreed with Donnie''s idea and said, "But Antic Citycks a suitable venue for thepetition!"


    Given Jack Dempsey''s current fame, a public match would require a stadium that can amodate at least 50,000 people.


    Antic City obviously did not meet this requirement.


    Donnie said, "I''ve already thought about this. We can contact Boyle Stadium, which can hold 75,000 people, enough to meet our needs!"


    Boyle Stadium is thergest sports venue in New Jersey and is not too far from Antic City.


    Using it as the main venue would be entirely feasible.


    They just needed to rent out the time slot for the match in advance!


    .


    Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, KDKA headquarters.


    KDKA took Reid Hajj''s visit seriously, not only was their general manager Vasili Bernard there, but Westinghouse''s general manager Luke Jackson also personally weed him.


    Moreover, their entertainment activity was very interesting. Including a member of the collegiate alliance, the four sat down to y Mahjong!


    Indeed, Mahjong had already spread to the United States during this period.


    At the turn of the century, an American named Joseph Babcock, representative of Standard Oil in Suzhou, China, developed an intense interest in Mahjong immediately upon his arrival.


    After returning to the United States, he brought this activity with him.


    The Wright brothers, inventors of the airne, introduced the activity to the Americanmunity in Shanghai, and it became very popr within this circle.


    Therefore, it was only natural for Mahjong to be introduced into the United States.


    A San Francisco lumber trader, realizing the fun of Mahjong, immediately adjusted his business direction, abandoning his lumber business to be a Mahjong importer. This switch earned him a profit of 50,000 US dors that year.


    Toplement the marketing of Mahjong, dealers nationwide advertised this new form of entertainment, while also offering free guidance to customers. Anyone who purchased a Mahjong set could learn to y for free.


    These initiatives quickly turned Mahjong into a pastime for high society in America.


    ording to the book "The Great Prosperity Era," in the early twenties, the entertainment of choice for many American families was having four friends gathered around a radio, enjoying the music while shuffling the Mahjong tiles on the table.


    "Two bamboos!" Luke Jackson eximed, after discarding a tile and said with a smile to Reid Hajj, "Reid, with your detour to Pittsburgh, I bet Donnie is very angry right now!"


    "Pung!" Reid Hajj joyously picked up the two bamboos Jackson had discarded and then replied with augh, "Well, it can''t be helped. Our collegiate alliance is a pure market. If we get involved with Antic City, wouldn''t that make us seem like a gambling business to the American public, just like Major League Baseball!"


    "Haha!" Luke Jackson burst outughing and said, "That''s right, the collegiate alliance will definitely not be corrupted by the gambling industry!"


    At this point, after studying his hand, Reid Hajj discarded a three bamboos and continued, "However, Luke, the collegiate alliance, after all, is also apetition. Although the colleges across the country appreciate the exclusive broadcasting fee you''re offering, they are also looking for greater influence. Your listening rates at KDKA... that''s a real problem!"


    Luke Jackson frowned slightly upon hearing this.


    KDKA''s general manager Vasili Bernard said, "Mr. Hajj, rest assured on this matter, ourpany has nowpleted the signal coverage for all cities in the eastern United States. I believe with the addition of the collegiate alliance, we will definitely attract more viewers, and then we can cover other cities!"

 Chapter 328 145. Atlantic City Broadcasts Rival_4

    Although KDKA is backed by the Westinghouse Electric Corporation, a majorpany, its role for Westinghouse is different from Donnie''s vision for Antic City Broadcast.


    Donnie sees Antic City Broadcast as a means of spreading influence, so he isn''t very concerned about whether it can turn a profit, and is willing to invest arge amount of capital to help it cover the entire United States, even before seeing any profit.


    But Westinghouse sees KDKA as a tool to promote its own brand of radios.


    After providing KDKA with some initial startup funds, the rest is up to KDKA''s own operations.


    So now, even though KDKA is already the secondrgest broadcastpany in the United States, its signal only covers the entire eastern part of the country.


    To set up more signal transmitters, KDKA must generate profits and reinvest that ie into the construction and maintenance of more transmission stations. Continue your journey with empire


    Vasili Bernard clearly intends to attract more listeners through the College League, and in turn, draw more advertisers.


    Only after hearing Vasili Bernard''s words do Luke Jackson and Reid Haggie dismiss their importance.


    Because what Reid Haggie just said doesn''t mean that at all.


    "Reid, KDKA already pays $800,000 a year for exclusive rights to the College League, which is the highest price on the market, not even Antic City Broadcast can offer that!"


    Luke Jackson first res at Vasili Bernard, and then seriously says to Reid Haggie.


    That''s what Reid Haggie truly means, to ask KDKA for more exclusive rights fees by asserting that their listener group is smaller than Antic City Broadcast''s!


    Unfortunately, the words Vasili Bernard just spoke exposed his own hand.


    After Luke Jackson''s re, Vasili Bernard immediately realizes he misspoke, and in a bit of a panic, ys a six of dots, setting up Reid Haggie to win.


    "Haha!" Happily knocking down the mahjong tiles in front of him, Reid Haggie says, "Sorry, I win!"


    "Reid, you''re really lucky today!"@@novelbin@@


    Luke Jacksonpliments him.


    Reid Haggieughs, "It''s because you guys are ying into my hands!"


    "KDKA''s listenership may indeed be smaller than Antic City Broadcast''s, but don''t forget, Reid, KDKA has the support of the Westinghouse Electric Corporation, and with the issues of Antic City Broadcast, KDKA will eventually catch up to be thergest broadcastpany in the United States. When that timees, we can provide the College League with even more resources.


    I believe that with KDKA''s support, the College League will definitely be the most popr league in America!"


    Currently, KDKA doesn''t have more advantages; it can only offer Reid Haggie such grand promises.


    If Reid Haggie could be so easily persuaded, he wouldn''t be the chairman of the College League.


    "Luke, I believe in everything you said, and we are also optimistic about KDKA''s future development, that''s why we lean more towards working with you. But the league isn''t just up to me, others are not like me, they can''t look into the future as far as I can.


    They saw only the current situation: KDKA''s listening audience was not on the same level as Antic City Broadcast''s, so they all believed that if KDKA wanted to enjoy exclusive broadcasting rights to the college league, KDKA would need to show some sincerity.


    Moreover, you said it yourself, Luke, with Westinghouse Electric Corporation behind KDKA, I''m sure you wouldn''t be stingy about this $200,000, would you?"


    Reid Hajj''s words made Luke Jackson re at Vasili Bernard once again. If it hadn''t been for Bernard''s slip-up, how could Hajj have been so audaciously confident!


    "Reid, I have to tell you very sincerely, we can''t give you a definitive answer right now. KDKA needs to have an internal meeting to discuss it, and Westinghouse Electric Corporation also needs to study this!"


    Having fallen into a disadvantage during the negotiation and unable to find an opportunity to turn the tables in the short term, Luke Jackson had no choice but to use stalling tactics!


    "Of course!" Reid Hajj said nonchntly while shuffling the cards he''d just drawn. "But Jack, you''ll have to hurry up too. Our league''s Noel Booth should have already arrived in Antic City.


    If Antic City Broadcast cane up with a better proposal and Booth rys it back to the league, there will be nothing I can do to help you, even if I want to!"


    If the college league were to be regarded as apany, then Reid Hajj would be the rotational chairman of its board.


    Indeed, he had the greatest power within thepany, but he was also constrained by thepany''s board of directors, and the dozens of universities nationwide were its board members.


    If the board tended more towards Antic City Broadcast, even Reid Hajj would be powerless and have to ept their suggestions.


    Upon hearing Reid Hajj''s words, Luke Jackson said gratefully, "Thank you for the heads-up, Reid. I''ll certainly get back to you as soon as possible!"


    Reid Hajj nodded in satisfaction. "Luke, our college league does indeed have a preference for working with KDKA, but that doesn''t mean we don''t have other options.


    The fact that many inside the league are more optimistic about Antic City Broadcast is undeniable. It''s only because we are all friends that you''ve gained more support."


    Luke Jackson understood the underlying implications of Reid Hajj''s words.


    Therefore, after they finished their card game and had dinner that evening, Luke Jackson went to Reid Hajj''s room alone.


    "Reid, as a friend, this is the bestpensation I can provide for you!"


    As he spoke, Luke Jackson took out a check for $50,000 from his pocket and ced it on the table.


    Reid Hajj epted the check, his smile growing even brighter. "I knew it,ing to Pittsburgh was a very correct decision!"


    Luke Jackson breathed a sigh of relief. "Does this mean there won''t be any problems with Antic City then?"


    Reid Hajj confidently assured, "Don''t worry, Noel Booth works for me. Without my consent, he won''t report the situation in Antic City back to the league. And I''ve just gotten off the phone with Booth.


    Once Antic City Broadcast brought him to the hotel, they didn''t bother with him any further. So this time, with my help, there will be no issues for KDKA to secure the exclusive broadcasting rights of the college league!"


    "Fuck, had I known it would be this easy, I should have just given him the check from the start!"


    Luke Jackson cursed to himself but kept a smile on his face. Ever since KDKA was established, it had been benchmarking against Antic City Broadcast. Now, to snatch the college league''s exclusive broadcasting rights from their hands was an event of monumental significance for KDKA''s development!

 Chapter 329 146. Want to be a competitor to Atlantic City Broadcast? Still too green!

    At the exit of the Antic City train station, Dick Hott, dressed in a dark coat and a round hat, chewing on a cigarette, leaned against a freshly mass-produced Duesenberg Model A car.


    This was a ck convertible two-seater model that was at the forefront of thetest trends in cars in the United States.


    Most importantly, this car had a sale price of $2030, a luxury vehicle unattainable for the average person.


    However, that price was somewhat trivial for Dick Hott, who had be one of John''s biggest earners.


    "Dick, who''sing today that you''re personally here to meet them?"


    Hiro Sabo, one of Dick Hott''s underlings, asked with some curiosity.


    Hott chuckled and said, "The guesting today is Mr. Block''s important visitor. I wouldn''t trust leaving this to you guys!"


    Hiro revealed an envious look and said, "Mr. Block''s important guest, that must be some big shot!"


    Hott corrected him, "That''s why you and I started at the same time, but I''m the one driving a Model A now, and you can only drive a Ford. Mr. Block''s important guests aren''t necessarily big shots, but they are definitely people who are useful to Mr. Block. Don''t always focus on those so-called big shots. Understand who is more important to Mr.


    Block. Only then will you be able to manage a block just like me!"


    Hiro immediately adopted a studious demeanor and replied, "Got it!"


    At that moment, a man dressed simrly to Hott, carrying a suitcase, walked out of the station.


    With just one nce, Hott knew this was the man he was there to meet today.


    As Hott approached him, Hiro had just pulled out the photo to confirm that this was the man Donnie was supposed to meet.


    "Mr. Keens, hello. I''ve been sent by Mr. Block to pick you up!"


    After speaking, Hott smoothly took the man''s suitcase and headed towards his car, saying as they walked,


    "Mr. Block is already waiting for you at the tavern.... Oh, our Mr. Block really likes to receive his guests in his own tavern, because, as Mr. Block has said, the tavern is his home. Receiving his guests in his own home is the greatest sign of respect!"


    Keens took off his hat and smiled, "I had already heard of Mr. Block''s reputation back in Denver. Being invited by Mr. Block is indeed an honor for me."


    The car started moving, and Hott drove while he continued talking,


    "Mr. Block is very hospitable, and I''m sure he will take good care of you, Mr. Keens. However, Mr. Block is really tied up with lots to do now, so there might be some shorings in his hospitality. That''s why Mr.


    Block has arranged for me to take care of your schedule in Antic City. For the next few days in Antic City, Mr. Keens, you canmand me as you wish for anything you need.


    By the way, I''ve already booked a room for you at the Ritz Hotel, and my room is right next to yours, making it easy to find me whenever you need anything!"


    Keens expressed his gratitude, "I am very thankful for Mr. Block''s arrangements!"


    The two chatted casually all the way to Block Tavern.


    As Keens entered, he was greeted by the lively scene inside Block Tavern.


    The most popr jazz music, beautiful dancing girls, sexy bunny girls, and guests who flitted about freely¡ªthis ce was simply a paradise on earth!


    Guided by Hott, Keens met Donnie Block near the dance floor, chatting with friends.


    "Boss, this is Mr. Doc Keens!"


    Upon seeing Doc Keens, Donnie rose from his seat to greet him with a hug, "Mr. Keens, wee to Antic City!"


    Keens responded by patting Donnie''s shoulder with warmth, "Thank you very much for your invitation, Mr. Block!"


    After they parted, the guest who had been chatting with Donnie stood up to leave, indicating that since Donnie had a friend over, he would take his leave.


    Once the man had left, Donnie called over a bunny girl to rece Keens''s ss with a fresh one!


    "Mr. Block, I am so sorry, Jack was supposed toe with me, but as you know, he''s been trainingtely, so he couldn''t make it!"


    Keens said apologetically while holding his ss.


    Jack Dempsey, as the current famous heavyweight champion of America, certainly had a substantial wealth, which would guarantee him afortable life if managed well.@@novelbin@@


    But Jack Dempsey and his manager Doc Keens were very much aware that his fame had reached a teau.


    To further boost his poprity, he needed a nationwide broadcasted match that would prove his worth.


    And today, the most influential nationwide broadcast was the Antic City Broadcast, so upon receiving Donnie''s invitation, Doc Keens immediately decided toe to Antic City.


    He was eager to see what kind of surprise Donnie could bring them!


    "Doc, I prefer to be straightforward!" Donnie sat on thefortable sofa, watching the flirtatious dancing girls in the pool, speaking to Doc Keens, Stay tuned with empire

 Chapter 330 146. Want to be a competitor to Atlantic City Broadcast? Still too green!_2

    "I''m preparing to host a grand boxing match, where the most important protagonist will be Jack Dempsey. Antic City Broadcast will cover the entire event, and I truly believe this will bringprehensive attention to Dempsey!"


    Doc Kearns showed a delighted expression. Although the appearance fee for a single boxing match for a fighter is very high, they do not necessarily have boxing matches every year, and some even need one or two years to have such a match.


    And the amount of the appearance fee also depends on the fame of the opponent.


    Most importantly, Jack Dempsey has be famous now, but that''s because he defeated the previous heavyweight champion of the United States two years ago.@@novelbin@@


    At that time, Jack Dempsey wasn''t very well-known, so naturally his appearance fee wasn''t that high, and in these past two years, Jack Dempsey actually hasn''t participated in any matches, so his current... actual assets are not that high.


    Actually, even if Donnie didn''t approach them this time, Doc Kearns was already nning to organize a boxing match for Jack Dempsey.


    It''s just that Doc Kearns hadn''t found a suitable opponent yet, as well as a suitable organizer!


    Now that Donnie was bringing up this matter, it was like a spark meeting a powder keg... Er, this metaphor might not be quite appropriate, but that''s the idea.


    As a major figure in Antic City, if Donnie could manage to organize a boxing match, especially with the backing of Antic City Broadcast, it was impossible for the match not to receive attention!


    Although Doc Kearns was a sessful boxing agent, he did not have a higher education. And while Jack Dempsey did have some money, his current finances were not sufficient for them to mix with the real high society.


    So Doc Kearns hadn''t learned too many techniques to hide his true thoughts.


    The biggestmonality among the upper ss is that they smile as theyy out ns to sell someone out, and the person being sold still has to help count the money, smiling cheerfully!


    "Mr. Block, if we could get your help, that would be truly wonderful, but..."


    Even though Doc Kearns was very willing to let Donnie organize Jack Dempsey''s boxing match, he still needed to mention Jack Dempsey''s appearance fee upfront.


    "Jack is now the national heavyweight champion, and actually, somepanies have approached us before, wanting to organize Jack''s matches. However, it was because of the appearance fee that we ended up noting to an agreement!"


    Donnie asked casually, "What''s your appearance fee?"


    "1.2 million US dors!" Doc Kearns replied immediately.


    Donnie tapped the table, smiling, "I remember in ''19, Jack''s appearance fee was only 1,200 dors, and now in just two years, it''s gone up a thousandfold!"


    Doc Kearns exined seriously, "Mr. Block, you may not be aware of the going rate for boxers. At that time, Jack''s appearance fee indeed wasn''t high, but now things are different. Jack defeated Jess Wird, and he is now the nation''s focal heavyweight champion, so naturally, he is benchmarking against Jess Wird''s appearance fee!"


    Donnieughed, "But as I recall, Jess Wird''s appearance fee was only 600,000 dors!"


    Doc Kearns naturally had his reasons.


    "Mr. Block, back in ''19, a quart of milk was only 15 cents, and now a quart is 20 cents. Sirloin steak has gone from 42 cents per pound to 50 cents. Prices across the United States are soaring, so naturally, Jack''s appearance fee has to go up as well!"


    From thest decade into this one, not only has the American economy entered a rapid growth phase, but so have intion rates.


    In 1914, a quart of milk was 9 cents, in 1919, it rose to 15 cents per quart, and as of now, it has be 20 cents.


    Everything is getting more expensive, the only exception being workers'' wages, which haven''t gone up. This is why, after 1919, American workers started striking en masse.


    Donnie nodded in agreement with Doc Kearns''s exnation. Indeed, that is how the professional boxing world works: once you be famous, the whole world knows, and as long as you can win against a star fighter, no matter what your previous appearance fee was, you can immediately benchmark it against that star fighter''s fee.


    "Mr. Keens, I agree with what you say, but an appearance fee of 1.2 million dors is impossible!"


    Doc Kearns''s expression changed for the first time since meeting Donnie, "Mr. Block, we are very keen to coborate with you, but if the appearance fee can''t meet our expectations, then we can only apologize for this event!"


    Donnie waved his hand, "Mr. Keens, don''t be so quick to refuse. An appearance fee of 1.2 million dors is not possible, but we are willing to offer 1 million dors. And I believe that this price is definitely the highest, there''s no way anyone else can offer more!"


    Boyle Sports Arena has a total of 75,000 seats, with an average seat price of 20 dors. This means that even if all the seats were sold out, the ticket revenue for this event would only be 1.5 million dors. Continue reading at empire


    In addition to the venue rental fee and finding someone to contest Jack Dempsey, this will also cost a certain amount, so all in all, Donnie''s earnings wouldn''t even be higher than Jack Dempsey''s!


    However, this only looks at the surface ie. The real ie actuallyes from the fringe earnings of the event.

 Chapter 331 146. Want to be a competitor to Atlantic City Broadcast? Still too green!_3

    As the gambling atmosphere in Antic City continued to improve and with the partnerships Donnie had established with various city bosses during the Miss America event,


    Donnie didn''t even need to consult with thepany to forecast this time''s peripheral ie; he could conclude that it would inevitably exceed one million dors!


    Moreover, Donnie would certainly not give up the advertisement ie from this match. With promotion by Antic City Broadcast and the "Antic City Post," this match would undoubtedly be one that captures the attention of the entire United States.


    At that time, the ie from advertisements would also bring Donnie a substantial amount of cash!


    "One million US dors!"


    Hearing this number, Doc Kearns fell silent. What Donnie had mentioned was actually what Kearns had been experiencingtely.


    As mentioned before, Kearns had always been contemting organizing a boxing match for Jack Dempsey, but when he quoted Dempsey''s appearance fee, it still scared everyone away.


    1.2 million US dors to pay a boxer for one match was an unprecedented figure.


    "That''s right, believe me, this price is definitely the highest in the entire United States!"


    Donnie said earnestly.


    Towards people like Jack Dempsey who earned their living by risking their lives, Donnie was reluctant to skimp on their appearance fees, of course, only if Donnie thought it was worth it!


    "Alright then!"


    After briefly considering, Kearns immediately agreed to Donnie''s suggestion.


    Donnie revealed a smile and said, "Well now, Mr. Kearns, can you make a call to Jack and have hime to Antic City to prepare for battle?"


    Kearns, somewhat doubtfully, said, "Mr. Block, as far as I know, there isn''t a sports stadium in Antic City that can amodate too many spectators, is there?"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "I''ve already made contact with the people at Boyle Stadium, and they''re willing to rent their venue to ourpany thising July!"


    Kearns knew about Boyle Stadium, and with its scale in mind, he immediately said, "Mr. Block, choosing that venue for the match is absolutely the right thing to do!"


    Donnieughed and said, "As the heavyweight champion of America, Jack certainly needs a stadium worthy of his status!"


    Kearns first nodded in agreement with what Donnie said, then asked Donnie, "Mr. Block, to attract audiences nationwide to this match, I think the selection of Jack''s opponent is also very important!"


    Donnie clearly had an appropriate candidate for Jack Dempsey''s opponent: "Mr. Kearns, what do you think about George Caponti?"@@novelbin@@


    The image of a Frenchman immediately appeared in Kearns''s mind.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    George Caponti, a French immigrant, was a rising star in the American boxing scene, but Kearns wasn''t very fond of him.


    "Caponti''s poprity is certainly enough, but his conduct..." Kearns hesitated a moment before saying, "I don''t like him very much!"


    Using a future term, Jack Dempsey would be considered a seasoned veteran actor, a true performer.


    George Caponti, in contrast, was the fresh-faced idol, a traffic celebrity!


    Donnieughed and said, "It doesn''t matter whether you like him or not, as long as he can attract more viewers, that''s good. The more people pay attention to this match, the more it will boost Jack''s poprity. Do you want Jack to have only his fight earnings every year?


    Through this fight, we can partner to build Jack into a Hollywood-style actor. Then, just like Babe Ruth and others, he will not only receive his sry, but also attract advertisers and earn advertisement fees!"


    An agent''s ie is directly linked to the ie of their athletes, and typically, agents can earn between 3% and 10% of their athletes'' various earnings.


    Then add American taxes. Let''s say this, inter years, you see an NBA yer with a sry exceeding 60 million US dors.


    But in reality, the money they actually get in hand is only a little over 20 million dors.


    At this time, no one yet understands the benefits of traffic.


    In history, the match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti wasn''t spectacr, but it was notable in American history mainly because the match brought American women into the stadium to watch!


    And they came for George Caponti!


    After some thought, Kearns said, "Alright, we''ll follow your advice, Mr. Block!"


    Having obtained Kearns''s agreement, Donnie had nothing to worry about anymore.


    After chatting with Kearns for a while longer, Donnie left the tavern.


    But Kearns wasn''t bored; the luxury of Block Tavern made him linger and forget to return.


    After wrapping up with Jack, Donnie immediately had Starry Entertainment contact George Caponti''s agent, Tex Ricard.


    Upon learning that his boxer George Caponti would be able to fight Jack Dempsey, Ricard agreed to the invitation from Starry Entertainment almost without any hesitation.


    The appearance fee of ten thousand dors didn''t cause any second thoughts, which made the staff member from Starry Entertainment responsible for contacting Ricard wonder for a moment if their quoted price was too high?


    Of course, the price was not too high. In reality, George Caponti''s current appearance fee should be between 20 and 30 thousand dors.

 Chapter 334 147, UFC

    Recently, the uing bout between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti, promoted by the Antic City Post and Antic City Broadcast, had turned into a nationally followed event.


    The coverage of the event was no longer confined to the media under Donnie''s ownership; newspapers across the country had started reporting on it.


    However, the direction of their reporting was still influenced by the Antic City Post and Antic City Broadcast, which dedicated more space to George Caponti.


    In fact, some media outlets attempted to focus their coverage on Jack Dempsey, but they found it peculiar that when they did, their sales increases could not match those reporting on George Caponti.


    One would logically assume that Jack Dempsey, as the more popr heavyweight champion, would be the one drawing more attention, right?


    This situation confounded them.


    Donnie, on the other hand, understood the situation very well.


    They had neglected one important factor.


    The image of George Caponti had been sessfully promoted by the Antic City Post and Antic City Broadcast.


    Even though Jack Dempsey was more famous than George Caponti, most people were already familiar with him from his previous boxing matches.


    Reporting on him now didn''t bring forth any fresh content.


    On the other hand, the coverage by the Antic City Post and Antic City Broadcast added ayer of mystique to George Caponti and aroused the curiosity of many women who normally wouldn''t follow boxing.


    So now, everyone was more eager to learn about George Caponti.


    With Donnie''s exnation, both Doc Kearns and Jack Dempsey nodded in realization, understanding Donnie''s point.


    After they left, Donnie immediately discussed with Robert the betting aspect surrounding their match.


    A century boxing event organized by Donnie wouldn''t beplete without arge bet riding on it.


    "Although we have been promoting George Caponti as much as possible, it is apparent that people are more optimistic about Jack Dempsey!"


    Robert said, "Based on thepany''s current research and analysis, as well as initial data calctions, the odds are lower for Jack Dempsey and higher for George Caponti!"


    Betting on the fight had already begun, but since the match was still nearly four months away, current betting action was not very lively.


    However, the preliminary data already reflected the general anticipation for the match''s oue.


    Donnie nodded, not surprised by these results,paring it to the difference between actors and young, attractive celebrities in future generations.


    No matter how popr the new celebrities were, movies would always be the best way to test an artist''s box office appeal.


    Those who truly had box office pulling power were always the actors defined as such by the average moviegoer. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    And as for the fans of the young celebrities... spending real money on movie tickets was still infrequent.


    People paying hundreds of thousands for a concert ticket were a minority that couldn''t sustain a movie''s box office sales.


    Now, to get these same people to put real money down on a bet, most would still prefer to believe Jack Dempsey woulde out victorious.


    "No problem, let Starry Entertainment''s PR department continue to coordinate with the Antic City Post and the Antic City Broadcast, keep praising George Caponti nonstop, the continuous brainwashing will eventually lure more people into the trap!"


    After a pause, Donnie added, "Also, the odds for other oues need to be worked out as soon as possible!"


    A match may seem to have only two simple wagering options, victory or defeat, but as a qualified bookmaker for organizedpetitions, it''s impossible to offer only these two betting modes for such a match.


    For instance, which round one can knock out the other, the scores of each round, and various other data can all be turned into betting opportunities.


    Of course, such peripheral bets, if sessful, can lead to much higher profits.


    Thus, in the real betting scene, the revenue from these sorts of wagers typically far surpasses that of the simple win or loss bets.


    "Thepany is already working on these calctions, and I believe we can have the results by the end of the week!"


    Robert confidently replied.


    After refining their skills during the Miss Americapetition, the odds analysts under Starry Entertainment had be the most top-notch in the nation and even globally!


    Donnie asked, "Have any of the city bosses shown interest in doing something?"


    Since the boxing match was a nationally anticipated event of the century, it obviously wouldn''t involve betting in Antic City alone.


    Simr to the Miss America pageant, after signing contracts with both parties, Donnie had John reach out to other members of the Family Alliance for cooperation to manage the national betting on this event jointly!


    Robert said, "Those guys only had some opinions about the division of profits, but no one chose to go at it alone!"@@novelbin@@


    It might seem that working with Donnie would mean sharing a portion of the profits, but those gang leaders understood that partnering with Donnie was the safest way to make money.


    The house always wins!


    Theter "Gambling King" of Macau had once said, as a bookmaker, no matter how much money a gambler won from you, ultimately, the house would be the one making the profit!


    Donnie was the house of this entire betting peripheral!

 Chapter 335 147, UFC

    If the rest of the people want to make money steadily, following the lead of the house is never wrong.


    Inter generations, during sports betting, every city had its own peripheral operations, but in truth, ordinary people were not aware that these operations also had their own backers. Didn''t they know that it would be more profitable to go it alone?


    They did! Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    But, it wasn''t necessary!


    You can''t earn all the money, but there''s a chance you could lose it all in an instant!


    So now, the gang leaders in those cities would rather Donnie reduce his cut than choose to give him up and go it alone!


    After all, everyone knew that Donnie was the one truly in control of the oue of the boxing match.


    "A 30% cut is already very little, tell them our cooperation is not just for this one match. If they want to continue making money, they need to ept this rate, or else we''ll terminate our partnership with them!"


    Facing greedy people, Donnie had no intention of giving in because giving in to such people doesn''t make them see your friendship, it only makes them think you''re easy to bully, and next time they will push even further!


    The next day, Donnie went to the Ritz Hotel to meet with Tex Ricard and George Caponti, who were resting there.


    Compared to the imposing Jack Dempsey, George Caponti was a bit taller and naturally more handsome.


    But not to the extent of driving women crazy.


    This was also why the "Antic City Post" was making every effort to promote George Caponti but deliberately avoided publishing his photograph!


    By doing so, first, it maintained George Caponti''s air of mystery, and second, it wouldn''t let the fantasizing women be disappointed.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with the environment in Antic City?"


    Donnie sat on the sofa, smiling and making small talk with George Caponti.


    Compared to Jack Dempsey''s silence, George Caponti seemed more lively, smiling as he said, "Very satisfied, and I''m very thankful to Mr. Block for your arrangements!"


    Donnie replied with a smile, "George, I think you must already know from Tex that we have a promotional strategy for you. Although Antic City''s media won''t take photographs of you, that doesn''t guarantee other media won''t do such a thing. In fact, numerous media have already flooded into Antic City hoping to snap your photo.


    So, I hope you can leave Antic City as soon as possible and head to Boise City. Over there, I''ve arranged your amodation and also contacted a boxing gym with a very nice environment, which can maintain your form well!"


    As for the mysterious reports about George Caponti, they had already had an effect, with some newspapers now offering 300 US dors just for a photograph of George Caponti!


    Therefore, to better maintain the mystery of George Caponti, Donnie decided to send George Caponti to Boise City!


    Both Tex Ricard and George Caponti had no objections to Donnie''s arrangement.


    They were very satisfied with such a gimmick, having seen today''s "Antic City Post," which featured a survey on who was more popr, George Caponti or Jack Dempsey.


    In this survey, George Caponti had narrowed the gap from the start of the match, where he was leagues behind Jack Dempsey, to 45%:55%!


    Jack Dempsey was only leading by 45% now!


    Although they had not surpassed Jack Dempsey, the results were enough to make both men happy. As George Caponti''s agent, Tex Ricard now clearly understood that, even if he lost the match against Jack Dempsey, based on the fame George Caponti had umted from this match, his future fight appearance fees could at least be increased by five times!


    And all this had been brought to them by Donnie.


    If it hadn''t been for Donnie''s initial promotional strategy, they couldn''t have achieved such an effect.


    "No problem, we will follow Mr. Block''s instructions in everything!"


    Tex Ricard said enthusiastically.


    Seeing that both men had no objections to his arrangements, Donnie didn''t n to stay for long. There were still nearly four months until their match, and Donnie had many other things to take care of!


    However, just as Donnie was about to leave, Tex Ricard called him back.@@novelbin@@


    "Mr. Block, there''s something I would like to discuss with you!"


    Donnie sat back down on the sofa and asked, "Do you have any thoughts about the arrangements in Boise City?"


    "No!" Tex Ricard immediately shook his head and said, "Mr. Block''s arrangements for us are already very good, neither George nor I have any objections!"


    "Then what is the matter?" Donnie couldn''t think of anything else that he would need to discuss with Tex Ricard.


    Tex Ricard said, "Mr. Block, the Surf Hotel is going to officially open in November this year. By that time, Antic City will also officially be the first city in the United States where the gambling industry is legalized. I believe that the economy of Antic City will surely rise to a new level then!"


    In the United States, statews and the Constitution are almost the same; they are set in advance and then implemented after a year.


    Donnie didn''t say anything about Tex Ricard''s apparent statement of the obvious, just watched him calmly.


    "My point is, won''t it be a bitcking if Antic City only has the Surf Hotel as its main gambling venue when it opens?"

 Chapter 336 147, UFC

    Donnie became interested in Tex Ricard''s words and nodded, "Continue speaking!"


    Tex Ricard went on, "I''ve actually been thinking, if there could be a boxing league simr to Major League Baseball, could it also be an influential league?"


    Tex Ricard''s words immediately made Donnie think of a famous boxing match inter generations, the UFC!


    This event, born out of mixed martial arts and first presented to the audience in 1993, soon became a global spectacle.


    Although the impact of UFC events was still somewhat limitedpared to otherpetitions, there was no denying that the oues of such events were easier to manipte.


    Once the influence of this event was established, it could form an annualpetition model and even attract more gamblers!


    Moreover, Donnie had indeed been considering the future development ns for Antic City recently.


    Just the Surf Hotel, in Donnie''s view, was indeed a bit insubstantial; if more attractions for tourists, especially for wealthy guests, could be developed here, it would definitely be a good thing for Antic City!


    In fact, inter generations, events like UFC were often held in the world''s casino cities like Las Vegas and Macau!


    "A simple boxing match won''t suffice!"


    Donnie quickly spotted a problem; as mentioned before, a celebrated boxer wouldn''t have that many matches in a year.


    And right now, there weren''t many true boxing stars in the United States, and to make this work, another thing had to be aplished first.


    That was creating celebrities!


    Creating more boxing neers like George Caponti, as only then could the event be better promoted!


    "If you, Mr. Block, have ideas about this, I can help!"


    Tex Ricard saw that Donnie was quite interested in this matter.


    As the agent of a boxer, George Caponti was already the most sessful boxer under his management.


    This also indicated that Tex Ricard was not the most famous among boxing agents in the United States.


    And Tex Ricard had also realized that just being an agent actually couldn''t bring him much wealth.


    If he could help bring about such an event.


    Then the situation would bepletely different.


    It would not only bring him a massive amount of wealth but also raise his social profile significantly!


    However, Tex Ricard also knew that with his own abilities alone, it would be impossible to make this happen. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    So, once he saw Donnie''s promotion of the fight between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti, as well as the shaping of George Caponti''s image, an idea immediately formed in his mind.


    His own ability, financial power, and influence weren''t sufficient, but Donnie''s were!


    More importantly, Donnie was one of the underground kings of Antic City, and as the first American city to legalize the spinach industry, it was bound to be one of the most bustling resort destinations in the United States.


    Donnie looked at Tex Ricard with a smile and said, "Good, then you make a detailed n and a budget, and then we can discuss the specifics!"


    Upon receiving Donnie''s affirmative response, Tex Ricard immediately said excitedly, "No problem!"


    This time, all matters were truly discussed, and Donnie also rose and left.


    After leaving the hotel, Donnie immediately summoned Robert and ryed to him the n Tex Ricard had just outlined!


    "This matter has a very high likelihood of sess, and it could also attract more tourists to Antic City. Lead thepany''s team to give this matter thorough consideration!"


    Even though Donnie had already tasked Tex Ricard with drafting the n, he had more faith in his own people.


    Furthermore, Donnie believed that Tex Ricard wouldn''t just hand over the n without expecting something in return.


    If Ricard hade up with this n, it meant he was a smart man, a capable man. If Ricard''s demands were within Donnie''s eptable range, Donnie was willing to meet his requests.@@novelbin@@


    But if the other party asked for too much, Donnie also needed to have his own backup n!


    "This is a very good idea. If we can control such an event that can be held annually in our own hands, and then leverage the publicity of Antic City Broadcast, there will undoubtedly be great prospects!"


    After hearing the details, Robert thought briefly and then excitedly said.


    Post-war United States, despite its range of problems, overall, was tending towards a direction of rapid and stable development.


    Under such circumstances, the American demand for entertainment was also growing day by day.


    If one observed carefully, they would realize that the biggest entertainment projects¡ªradio, movies¡ªhad seen rapid development over this decade.


    Donnie nodded and smiled, "That''s what I think as well, which is why I''m having you pay attention to this matter. There''s one thing you need to keep in mind: do not limit thepetition to just boxing matches; we should refer more to mixed martial arts and the model of the Roman Colosseum!"


    Having been with Donnie for so long, Robert could urately guess what Donnie was thinking.


    "So, your idea is to host a mixed martial arts event!"


    Donnie nodded, "However, this involves various fighting disciplines and their different rules. To get this right, we need talents from different martial arts techniques to join us. Beforeunching the event, all issues should be anticipated and solutions found!"


    Robertughed, "If that''s the case, then this is going to be a significant expense, but there''s another important issue as well!"


    Donnie asked, "What problem?"


    Robert replied, "The venue issue!"


    He then borated, "Such an event,pared to Major League Baseball or football games, may not have such high venue requirements, but it should still have a venue that can amodate at least twenty thousand people.


    And ording to our ns, this venue must be in Antic City, but the problem is that Antic City does not have such a venue!"


    With confidence, Donnie smiled, "That won''t be an issue. I will discuss procuring such a piece ofnd with the people at City Hall."


    As Antic City became the first city in the United States to legalize the spinach industry, it was apparent to the naked eye that the city''s future development would elerate, and in recent months, the influx of new immigrants to the city had been increasing.


    Under these circumstances, City Hall had already been contemting expanding Antic City further north, and this initiative had been reported to the State Government as well.


    That meant City Hall was going to n out more idlend.


    Given Donnie''s current influence, getting City Hall to n a piece ofnd that could amodate such a sports venue was not a problem!


    As for funding, Donnie was even less worried.


    His bootlegging business was booming, and with the ie from this event and his rtionships with Morgan and Mellon, getting the money to build a sports venue would be easy!


    While Donnie and Robert were discussing the matter, Steve Cotting walked in, stating that Reid Hajj had arrived in Antic City and was seeking a meeting with Donnie!

 Chapter 337 148. Reed: I really hate Atlantic City

    Reed Haggie was very embarrassed!


    The luxury of Block Tavern couldn''t pique his interest, and he didn''t notice the sexy bunny girls passing by.


    At the moment, Reed Haggie was only thinking about how, soon when he met Donnie, thetter might use words to humiliate him, and at what point during their conversation he should leave.


    Topletely end negotiations with Antic City Broadcast!


    "Reed, this issue was myck of control!" Noel Booth apologized to Reed Haggie somewhat awkwardly.


    Reed Haggie waved his hand and said, "This has nothing to do with you, it''s just that Donnie''s influence is too great, and we couldn''t help it!"


    Even if Reed Haggie didn''t want to work with Antic City Broadcast, he had to admit that at present, if one wanted to find someone who could spread a message across the country instantly, that person would definitely be Donnie Block!


    Noel Booth heaved a silent sigh of relief, as long as Reed Haggie didn''t probe into his own issues, then there was nothing to worry about!


    "Donnie hasn''t seen you during this period?"


    Reed Haggie asked Noel Booth.


    Noel Booth nodded, speaking somewhat helplessly, "That''s how it is. Donnie must have sensed that we didn''t really intend to partner with him, so he hasn''t met with me since I arrived in Antic City!"


    After hearing this, Reed Haggie wasn''t angry. Instead, heughed and said, "He really is a man from the battlefield. His current sess is only because of his use of Antic City as a special venue. His real business experience is actually pitifullycking!"


    Noel Booth looked puzzled at Reed Haggie and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Reed Haggieughed, "Real business negotiations should not pass up any possibility. As long as we haven''t signed a contract with KDKA, for Donnie, there''s a chance. He should do his utmost to take advantage of it. Now, he simply chooses not to meet with you because we sent you, and with such a temperament, how can he truly seed in business!"


    After hearing this, Noel Booth showed a dawning understanding, "So that''s how it is, I get it now!"


    Reed Haggieughed, "So rest assured, once Donnie sees us, he will definitely be full of sarcasm. At that time, all we need is to provoke him appropriately, and then this round of negotiations can be considered over!"


    At this time, Steve Cotting came over.


    "Gentlemen, I apologize, but our boss still has some other matters to handle. If you have business, you could schedule a time, and our boss will surely meet with you then!"


    Reed Haggie: "..."


    Noel Booth: "..."


    Neither of them expected that they wouldn''t even get to see Donnie!


    This was like going to a brothel, having taken the medicine and removed their pants, only to be told there were no girls left!


    "Will there be any problem with this?"


    Robert, in Donnie''s office, asked worriedly.


    "Our main goal is still to partner with the College League, not to fall out with them. Your refusal to meet with Reed Haggie might make this partnership even harder to achieve!"


    Donnie sat on the sofa, tapping on the desk unconcernedly, "Meeting or not isn''t important. They definitely don''t want to talk with us at this time. Reed Haggieing over now is just to show the College League presidents that he did indeede."


    With that, Donnie chuckled, "Do you believe that if we met with Reed Haggie now, he would definitely propose extremely harsh conditions to anger us, and then if we show any displeasure, he would terminate the partnership!"


    After hearing Donnie''s words, Robert felt somewhat helpless, "Are we really going to give up on the College League?"


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Donnie waved his hand, "Anything I set my eyes on, unless I don''t want it, nobody else can take it away!"


    "So what''s your n?" Robert couldn''t think of any solution to the current problem.


    As the chairman of the College League, Reed Haggie was indeed limited by the Council, but after all, he was the chairman, the person with the greatest authority. Now, Donnie had already taken a confrontational stance against him, and he really couldn''t see any solution to this problem.


    Donnie said confidently, "Haven''t you said before that this man likes to gamble? He definitely won''t leave Antic City before he sees us. If he''s going to gamble here, there''s only one possibility!"


    Robert asked curiously, "What possibility?"


    Donnieughed, "That would mean there''s an issue with your research."


    Robert immediately said, "There''s no problem with my investigation!"


    Donnie said, "Go and call Dick Hott over; the guy does have some skills."


    .


    Just as Robert''s research indicated, Reed Haggie indeed loved to gamble, and after leaving Block Tavern, his heart was very angry.


    He thought everything was within his n, but he hadn''t even seen Donnie''s face.


    So after resting for a while back at the Ritz Hotel, Reed Haggie decided to y a couple of rounds to relieve his mood.


    Upon arriving at the Ritz Hotel casino, Reid Hajj exchanged 100 US dors for chips, with no intention of ying long; he just wanted to rx.


    "Win 100 dors, or lose all the chips in hand and leave!"


    That was the rule Reid Hajj set for himself.


    With 100 dors'' worth of chips in hand, Reid Hajj casually strolled until he quickly settled down at a gambling table.


    For the first few hands, Reid Hajj''s luck was neither here nor there¡ªnot particrly good, but not bad either, with losses and wins. However, this atmosphere had already fully captured his attention, so he didn''t notice Dick Hott sitting down next to him!


    Dick Hott toyed with his chips and, without making it obvious, gave the dealer a look. The dealer, understanding the cue, nodded slightly and then began dealing the cards!


    Soon, Reid Hajj sensed something was amiss; the man sitting beside him was challenging him.


    Whatever he bet on, the other would bet on the opposite.


    However, in the first few hands, Reid Hajj won each one, which, despite feeling odd, didn''t really bother him.


    But after five rounds, the situation started to change¡ªhe began to lose, while that annoying man kept winning every hand!


    The emotional swing angered Reid Hajj, but recalling his original intent to just use the 100 dors, he managed to calm down. After all, losing it all and leaving was all it was about.


    He was here in Antic City on serious business; this was Donnie''s turf, better not to stir up trouble!


    Having realized this, Reid Hajj''s attitude rxed once again!


    But this rxation didn''tst long, as Dick Hott, unlike Reid Hajj, didn''t care to maintain his dignity and was far from elegant!


    "Hey, hey, hey, I''m waiting on you to ce your bet. If you don''t bet, how do I know what to choose to win, huh?"


    "Fuck, do you even know how to y cards? You''re losing money right now, and only by raising your bet could you possibly win back."


    "Wow, you''re really stupid, aren''t you? Your luck''s already down, and you''re still cing such big bets. Is your money blown in by the wind or what?"


    Dick Hott''s provocative remarks came spewing out, shattering Reid Hajj''sposure.


    With such waning morale, Reid Hajj''s luck worsened, and he lost his chips in quick session¡ªhis initial 100, plus what he wonter, all gone in no time!@@novelbin@@


    Suppressing his discontent, Reid Hajj got up, intending to leave!


    "Tsk, tsk, leaving already?" Dick Hott resumed his taunting skills, "I thought you were rich. It turns out that''s all the chips you had. Looks like I need to find another sucker!"


    Reid Hajj, holding back the urge to sit down and start thepetition all over again, left the ce under the mockery of Dick Hott!


    "I really fucking hate Antic City!"


    Back in his room, Reid Hajj thought about everything that happened today and spoke angrily.


    To soothe his anger, he called over ady to spend the night with him!


    The next day, Reid Hajj assumed that Donnie would probably see them.


    But when Noel Booth called Donnie''s office to confirm the meeting time for today, Steve Cotting informed them that Donnie had ast-minute matter to attend to at the City Hall and that their scheduled meeting could only be postponed until tomorrow!


    This news broke Reid Hajj''s defense again.


    "If Donnie doesn''t meet with us tomorrow, we''ll leave Antic City. The Council won''t have anything to say about it!"


    Reid Hajj said angrily.


    Although the oue was still what he wanted, he was very unsatisfied with the process!


    With nothing else to do, Reid Hajj found himself inexplicably back at the Ritz Hotel''s casino. As he stood at the entrance, he felt bewildered¡ªhadn''t he decided not to y today?


    But after some thought, Reid Hajj still walked in.


    "Just a few hands, no big deal!"


    That''s what Reid Hajj said to himself.


    Then, when Reid Hajj had only yed a couple of hands, Dick Hott sat down beside him again.


    "Hey, loser, we meet again¡ªjust fantastic. After you left yesterday, I couldn''t find an opponent and ended up losing all the money I won. But now that you''re here, I can start winning again!"


    In Reid Hajj''s eyes, Dick Hott was just a nobody in Antic City, and there was no need for someone of his own status to entangle with such a person.


    So, suppressing the dissatisfaction in his heart, he began to y.


    Seeing that Reid Hajj didn''t react, Dick Hott justughed and started betting against him just like yesterday....

 Chapter 338 149. Commercial Trust

    When a gambler walks into a casino and steps into the trap arranged personally by the casino owner,


    it doesn''t matter who he was before, what achievements he had, in the end, he will be destroyed by his own confidence, greed, and foolishness!


    Reid Haggie had been fighting in the Ritz Hotel''s casino for two days and nights, and he had lost all the cash on him.


    Not only that, but the fifty-thousand-dor check that Luke Jackson had given him was also gone!


    However, Reid Haggie had no intention of leaving. He believed that from the next hand of cards, his luck would turn, he would get a good hand and set himself back on the path to recovery!


    In the meantime, Noel Booth came here several times, hoping to persuade Reid Haggie to give up this unrealistic idea.


    Now they could leave Antic City, they could perfectly answer the inquiries from the college league Council.


    But, obviously, Reid Haggie did not want to leave just like that!


    "Noel, trust me, the next hand, the next one will definitely win money!"


    At this moment, Reid Haggie''s eyes were bloodshot, his expression manic, and even while he was talking to Noel Booth, his eyes were still tightly fixed on the situation at the card table.


    Seeing Reid Haggie like this, Noel Booth felt very unfamiliar. He knew that Reid Haggie liked to gamble asionally, but he never imagined that the usually calm and wise Reid Haggie could suddenly be so crazed.


    Even when Donnie showed up here, Reid Haggie had no reaction, and naturally did not notice that Noel Booth followed Donnie and left the ce.


    "Mr. Booth, it seems your chairman won''t be leaving here anytime soon!"


    Donnie stood at the entrance of the Ritz Hotel casino with a smile on his face, looking down at the situation here.


    Noel Booth, thinking of something, couldn''t help but ask Donnie, "Did you do all this?"


    Donnie did not deny it, only lightly replying, "I just released a certain factor within Reid''s body, that''s all!"


    Noel Booth said gravely, "There''s no benefit for you in doing this. If other league people know about this, they won''t cooperate with you anymore, they might even cut off all ties!"


    Donnie replied casually with a smile, "Mr. Booth, only you know about this matter. Do you think if you tell others, they will believe you? Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Of course, this will definitely be reported, but don''t forget that right now, because of the century match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti, all the major media newspapers are flooding Antic City. Do you think they would give up on such explosive news?


    The chairman of the college football league, Reid Haggie, addicted to gambling, has already lost nearly one hundred thousand dors in chips in three days?


    I think the college football league will definitely be very interested in where Reid Haggie''s chips came from!"


    With each sentence that Donnie spoke, Noel Booth''splexion grew a shade darker, and at this moment, he understood, Reid Haggie was finished.


    He wouldpletely be the main character of a nationwide scandal.


    A league that prided itself on transparency, and their chairman lost a hundred thousand in chips in Antic City!


    At that time, the entire college league wouldn''t be able to contain him!


    "Donnie, you can''t do this, if that''s the case, because this matter is rted to gambling, and Reid Haggie lost in Antic City, when these facts are connected, the nation''s public also won''t ept a cooperation between the college league and Antic City Broadcast!"


    Noel Booth clung to this like a lifeline!


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Mr. Booth, I''m just now realizing, you should be the one sitting in the college league chairman''s seat!"


    After speaking, Donnie left the ce.


    Not understanding what Donnie meant, Noel Booth, after casting a nce at Reid Haggie who was still fiercely gambling in the casino, gritted his teeth and chased after him.


    Donnie did not return to Block Tavern, instead, he went to the beaches of Antic City and sat on a bench.


    When flower girls came by, Donnie would give two dors and gently take a fresh flower from their baskets.


    If shoe-shining kids came by, Donnie also gave them two dors and let them shine his leather shoes.@@novelbin@@


    "I hear Nucky does this kind of thing every day!"


    Noel Booth sat next to Donnie, looking at his acts, and said with mixed feelings.


    "Nucky does it every day, I do it asionally. It''s different, and Nucky wouldn''t mind!"


    Donnie took a cigarette out of his jacket pocket, Steve Cotting blocked the wind for Donnie, and Donnie lit the cigarette.


    "Do you see those people on the beach?" Donnie held his cigarette and pointed to the people ying on the beach.


    "They are all Antic City folk. The prosperity of Antic City allows these people to y here happily without worrying about next month''s rent."


    "I hear that Antic City''s current prosperity cannot be separated from your great developments, Mr. Block!"


    Noel Booth offered hispliments absently.


    Donnie chuckled and replied, "I don''t deny your point. So, to maintain the residents'' life in Antic City like this, or even to make it better, the city''s corporate development has to get better and better.


    The college league, our Antic City Broadcast must secure the exclusive broadcasting rights. So about what you just mentioned to me, it alles down to how you see it."

 Chapter 340 149. Commercial Trust_3

    Reid Hajj bent over to pick up the photos on the bench, and upon seeing the content of the photos, his face turned even uglier.


    These were the photos of him going wild in the Ritz Hotel''s casino.


    "The one who just gave me the photos was Bob Ferry from ''The New York Times,''" Joe continued, "Originally, he was nning to publish these photos in ''The New York Times,'' but as a friend, I''ve already helped you stop this from happening!"


    Donnie''s voice rang in Reid Hajj''s ears.


    As his intelligence reimed the high ground, Reid Hajj also understood what the consequences would be if these photos appeared in the newspaper.@@novelbin@@


    "I can persuade the Council to give you the exclusive broadcasting rights to the college league, but you have to help me handle the Luke Jackson matter," Reid said.


    At this moment, Reid Hajj realized he had no way out¡ªhe either had to agree to Donnie''s conditions or give up his current position.


    With an easy smile, Donnie said, "Reid Hajj, you seem to be mistaken about something. You no longer have the right to negotiate with me.


    Because all you need to do is ept the conditions I''ve put forward!"


    Trying to talk tough, Reid Hajj said, "Donnie, don''t forget that this happened in Antic City. If it gets out, ordinary fans won''t ept a coboration between the college league and Antic City Broadcast!"


    Donnie spread his hands, "It doesn''t matter. Although the college league has some influence, this influence is limited, and frankly, for us at Antic City Broadcast, securing the exclusive broadcasting rights to the college league isn''t that important.


    But it''s different for you. The moment these photose to light, you''ll definitely be kicked out of the college league. Then all that you have will be gone."


    Reid Hajj''s expression began to panic. Those who have enjoyed high positions find it very difficult to ept being reduced to ordinary people.


    Moreover, if he lost the position of chairman of the college league, Reid Hajj''s life might be even worse than that of an ordinary person.


    Donnie, looking at Reid Hajj who hadn''t spoken, stood up with a smile and draped his arm around Reid''s shoulders. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I think now, you should be very interested in hearing my conditions, right?"


    Reid Hajj: "..."


    Donnie''s conditions were simple. The college football league''s exclusive broadcasting rights, like Major League Baseball, would sign a ten-year contract.


    The exclusive fee would be $600,000 a year!


    Reid Hajj didn''t have the courage to refuse.


    As for the $50,000 he had received from Luke Jackson, of course, he would have to find a way to pay it back himself!


    .


    In fact, during this time, Luke Jackson had been actively searching for Reid Hajj.


    In an era without cell phones, if Reid Hajj just stayed away from a phone, Luke Jackson simply couldn''t find him!


    So when he received a call from Reid Hajj, he was very excited.


    "Reid, what have you been doing these past two days? Why can''t I find you anywhere? Has Donnie done something to you?"


    Sitting on the sofa in his room, Reid Hajj''s face bore a bitter smile. Were these matters even something he could talk about?


    "Luke, my friend, I''m very sorry...."


    "No, no, no, my friend!" Luke Jackson immediately interrupted Reid Hajj''s words. While Antic City Broadcast might not care so much about the exclusive broadcasting rights of the college league, KDKA did¡ªit was their first major game broadcast.


    Moreover, Luke Jackson had already spread the word about this matter. If there were any unexpected problems now, his position at Westinghouse would be jeopardized!


    So he didn''t wait for Reid Hajj to finish speaking and cut him off.


    "My friend, have you forgotten our previous agreement? You can''t do this to me!"


    Reid Hajj said helplessly, "My friend, I have no choice. We simply can''tpete with what Donnie is after. I can only apologize for this matter. As for the fifty thousand US dors, I will have someone deliver it to you!"


    Luke Jackson felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He couldn''t understand how Reid Hajj, who had been so certain upon leaving, could have changed his mind in just a few days?


    "Reid, did Donnie do something to you? If you can''t handle this, our Westinghouse Electric Corporation can help you resolve it!"


    Reid Hajj shook his head, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. This time, I can only apologize to you!"


    Afterwards, Reid Hajj hung up the call, while at this moment, Luke Jackson was so enraged that he threw the phone aside!


    .


    Having dealt with Reid Hajj, the rest was easy. After a few days of merely formal negotiations, both parties finally signed the official contract.


    By then, Antic City Broadcast also announced the news to its national listeners on their broadcast.


    "Antic City Broadcast is too impressive: first Major League Baseball, then the ''Fight of the Century'' between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti, and now they''ve secured the college football league. Will we soon be able to hear every sporting event on Antic City Broadcast?"


    When the national listeners heard this on their radios, there was no end to such exmations.


    "I''ve decided that from now on, I''m going to be a loyal listener to Antic City Broadcast. I won''t miss any of their programs!"


    "Heh, since when? I''ve been a loyal listener to Antic City Broadcast for a long time already!"

 Chapter 341 149. Commercial Trust_4

    ```


    "But howe I''ve heard KDKA broadcasts at your house?"


    "That must have been an illusion!"


    Everyone was discussing this matter, and Antic City Broadcast used this opportunity to once again increase its listener base.


    With the growing number ofmercial radio stations in the United States, there were also statistics on listener ratings.


    ording to statistics, Antic City Broadcast''s listener rating could reach 70% on a regr day, and would soar above 85% during major events or live sports broadcasts! Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    That means in every hundred radios across the country, at least seventy are tuned into Antic City Broadcast!


    One could say that Antic City Broadcast was crushing thepetition.


    With Antic City Broadcast''s continuous good news, itspetitors naturally had a hard time.


    A specific organization calcted that within this period, at least thirty domestic radio stations had closed down.


    And KDKA, which had previously advertised itself as apetitor to Antic City Broadcast, announced at this time that their General Manager, Vasili Bernard, had officially resigned from his position at KDKA.


    For those who were unaware, it seemed like a normal personnel change, but those in the know understood that it was because KDKA urgently needed a scapegoat after failing to secure exclusive broadcasting rights to the high school football league against Antic City Broadcast.


    Additionally, due to this event, the funds that KDKA''s board of directors had prepared for KDKA''s business expansion were also stopped.


    At the same time, Luke Jackson, who had yed a key role in the establishment of KDKA, was also undergoing an internal investigation by Westinghouse!@@novelbin@@


    "Times are turbulent!" Donnie said with augh after learning about KDKA''s situation.


    "Aren''t all these the consequences of what you''ve done?" Alice, who had already returned from New York, said with a light chuckle.


    Donnie nonchntly replied, "How could this be my doing? I was merely seeking development for Antic City Broadcast!"


    "This would have happened if Harding were in power, but if the President were still Wilson, or my father, or Helen''s father, they would certainly have initiated anti-trust investigations!"


    Alice then gave Donnie a look.


    The several Presidents before Harding were very much against trusts, and during their terms, multiple major American consortia were investigated on the grounds of being trusts.


    The famous Rockefeller Family''s Standard Oil was dismantled during this period, but although Standard Oil was broken up, in reality, through various stock maneuvers, thesepanies remained under the control of the Rockefeller Family.


    And through this dismantling, the Rockefeller Family grew even stronger.


    That''s why at the time everyone said that the Rockefeller Family was looking forward to another trust trial!


    "But that''s all in the past, now that Harding is in charge, I naturally don''t have to worry about these things!"


    Donnie said with a smile.


    Because of Harding''s rtionship with American consortia, this led to an environment during his presidency and those of several subsequent Presidents with simr policies, where trusts were once again given the ground to grow.


    Many of theter famous trust consortia took shape during this period!


    Alice huffed again and said, "Howe I heard that Helen didn''t leave Antic City on the same day as me?"


    Donnie looked at Alice in confusion, "Is that so? I had no idea."


    Alice stared at Donnie''s arm, suddenly grabbed it, and fiercely bit into it.


    Donnie, feeling pain, instantly tried to push Alice away, but she bit down hard, and Donnie didn''t dare to use too much force.


    "Are you insane?"


    ```


    After Alice released him, Donnie rubbed his arm, looking at the neat bite mark and angrily shouted.


    Alice didn''t care about Donnie''s attitude at all, but looked at him triumphantly and asked, "Did you two do that thing?"


    Donnie, rubbing his arm with displeasure, said, "Which thing?"


    "You know, that?"


    Alice asked, her face turning slightly red.


    Donnie understood what Alice meant and thenughed, "You really want to know?"


    Alice, seeing the expression on Donnie''s face, suddenly snorted coldly, "I don''t want to know at all!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Maybe you should try it, you might even get ahead of Helen!"


    Alice was initially taken aback but thenughed, "Dream on!"


    After their yful banter, Donnie asked Alice, "How are things in New York? Any problems?"


    Alice replied irritably, "What problems could there be? Now all the girls are signing up like crazy, each one wanting to be Miss America. If there''s any issue, it''s just that there are too many applicants!"


    Donnie, hearing this oue, also showed a satisfied smile. If that was the case, he had nothing to worry about.


    This year''s Miss America just needed to proceed ording to n!


    With that in mind, Donnie knew what his next n should be!


    "Oh, by the way, Starry Entertainment said there''s a minor issue with the selection process in Chicago. They want me to go and learn how to solve it. What do you think?"


    Alice looked at Donnie with anticipation, hoping that he would ask her to stay. After all, with Helen not in Antic City, she had more chances!


    Donnie smiled, "You''ve just returned from New York, so don''t rush off again. Rest up in Antic City for a few days!"


    "Good that you know what''s what!" Alice showed a satisfied smile.


    Donnie chuckled, he indeed wanted Alice to stay in Antic City, but not just for her to rest.


    Next, for Donnie, there was a massive n to initiate, different from his current arrangements in Antic City. It could be said that it was Donnie''s second stronghold established outside of Antic City.


    However, this n involved the U.S. Government.


    Although Theodore Roosevelt had passed away, the Roosevelt family''s influence in American politics was still very strong!


    With Alice as a great asset, many things would be much easier!


    "So, how long can I stay in Antic City?"


    Alice wrapped her arms around Donnie''s arm, making him feel her firmness.


    Donnie smiled, "At the very least, you''ll have to wait until the match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti is over. Didn''t you say before that you wanted to watch that match?"


    Alice happily spread her arms and then suddenly hugged Donnie''s cheeks, finally nting a firm kiss on them.


    "That''s wonderful!"


    Donnie said, "Are you this happy just to stay by my side?"


    Alice stubbornly said, "I''m happy thinking about the look on Helen''s face when she finds out about this!"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Alright, I''ve got work to handle. You go home and rest!"


    Alice left happily, and as she reached the door, she asked Donnie, "Will youe back tonight?"

 Chapter 345 150. Little Theodore Roosevelt_4

    "If that''s the case, what makes you any different from those Miss Americas here with me?"


    "Miss America?" Alice asked Donnie with apletely bizarre train of thought, "Does that mean you''ve been involved with those Miss Americas too?"


    "..." Donnie said helplessly, "Was that the topic we were discussing just now?"


    Alice shouted, "I don''t care, you must answer my question, have you been involved with those Miss Americas?"


    Donnie nodded helplessly, "To be precise, it should be the top ten of the previous Miss America plus somedies behind them all have rtions!"


    "Even if we are friends, you could have lied to me about this!" Alice threw away her ss, jumped onto Donnie, and bit his shoulder again. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "The wound isn''t even healed properly yet!" Donnie shouted urgently.


    Alice turned her head and bit Donnie''s other shoulder!


    This time Donnie didn''t dodge, and on his shoulder, not only was there Alice''s saliva, but other things as well...


    "Alright, I''ll let you off this time!"


    When Alice looked up, in addition to her eyes being rosy, the expression on her face had be cheerful.


    "Alright, now we can seriously discuss how to benefit more from the Roosevelt family!"


    Alice sat back down on the sofa, smiling happily.


    Donnie expressed his concern, "I really worry that you''ll end up with a split personality if you go on like this!"


    Alice chuckled, "Then you''re underestimating me!"


    Then Alice picked up the bottle directly, took a hearty swig, and continued, "If everything you''ve just said is true, then I guess you must have something even more important on your mind by inviting Theo over this time?"


    Donnie asked helplessly, "What kind of education have all of you received that makes each of you so clever?"


    "Each of us?" Alice red indignantly at Donnie, "With the other ''each,'' are you referring to Helen?"


    Donnie said with a smile, "I think it would be better if we didn''t discuss Helen''s matter at this time!"


    "Hmph!" Alice snorted coldly, "Since you''ve admitted there are other ns, then out with it, I should be able to give you some analysis!"


    Donnie didn''t hold back and spoke directly, "Since the beginning of this year, Japan has started a military armament race in the Pacific area, which is causing concern among some of the higher-ups in the United States; they feel Japan''s actions will affect their interests in the Asian region.


    I heard that the Navy Department has proposed to Congress that fuel depots must be established to respond to a potential military conflict that could break out at any moment.


    The oil fields in Elk Hills in California, the oil fields in the Bowyer area, and the Teapot Dome oil field in Wyoming are all under the Navy''s control.


    I analyzed that oil will be an important energy resource in the future, and if we could..."


    Alice didn''t wait for Donnie''s analysis to finish, and realizing his intentions, she immediately said, "This is impossible, what you are thinking of cannot be sessful.@@novelbin@@


    I''ve heard about this matter, and the Navy has their own thoughts on this issue. At the beginning, there were two options.


    The first was for the Navy to drill some small oil wells around the oil field reserve areas to control the spread of oil.


    The second was for the Navy to lease these three protected oil fields to private parties, but the drillers must ensure limited quantity and not overdevelop, to reserve a certain amount of oil for the country, which is what you are thinking.


    I know that Daniels has already decided to use the first method.


    Let alone you, in fact, many oil groups have been contemting this matter, but they also haven''t been able to convince Daniels!"


    Josephus Daniels, now Secretary of the Navy in the United States Navy Department, had been a member of the President''s Cab until 1947, when the Secretary of the Navy was part of the Cab.


    After 1947, the United States Navy, Air Force, and Army were collectively reced by the United States Department of Defense!


    In actuality, Josephus was a member of former President Woodrow Wilson''s Cab, and after his term ended this year, he was set to be reced by Edwin Denby.


    Donnie naturally was aware of what Alice had said.


    Moreover, Donnie knew more than Alice, and it wouldn''t be long before Albert Furr would persuade Harding on this matter.


    In the end, Harding would step forward and sign an Executive Order, whereby the Secretary of the Navy would no longer oversee the oil reserves, but the responsibility would fall to the Department of the Interior!


    By this time, Albert Furr was already the Secretary of the Interior for the United States.


    However, Donnie still needed help from the Navy Department because though the Navy Department had been removed from oversight, many things couldn''t bepletely disentangled that easily.


    Otherwise, Theo wouldn''t have gotten embroiled in a scandal because of this very issue.


    "Daniels could indeed make such a decision, but don''t forget that his term ends this year. How much effect can his decisions have by that time?


    Harding canpletely negate the previous Presidents''mercial decisions, so why couldn''t he change this one?"


    Donnie said confidently.


    Alice knew of Donnie''s rtionship with Harding, and on hearing Donnie speak in this manner, she couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity, "Have you already heard some news?"


    Donnie shook his head, saying, "There''s no need to hear anything. Albert Furr, Harding''s Secretary of the Interior, is just the spokesperson for the oil groups around Harding. Capital is greedy; they couldn''t possibly be uninterested in these three oil fields.


    Given the current international situation, it would be strange if they didn''t take any action!"


    Alice shook her head, even patting her temple with her left hand, "Damn it, if I had known you were talking about this, I wouldn''t have drunk so much just now!"


    After saying this, Alice got up, saying, "Wait for me a minute!"


    Alice headed to the bathroom, from where the sound of running water could be heard; when she came out, her face was washed.


    She seemed somewhat more alert.


    "I still think you don''t stand a chance. Just now you said that those oil groups are already eying those three oil fields. Even though you already have some influence now, that influence is limited. Compared to those people, it is still nothing.


    They wouldn''t possibly share their interests and include you in this matter!"


    Alice analysed for Donnie.


    Donnie nodded, saying, "I know that, which is why I need Theo''s help. If I can get Theo and Albert Furr''s support on this, then I''ll have the bargaining chips to negotiate with those oil groups!"


    Although historical records indicate that Albert''s bribery was only a few hundred thousand dors, such a description is just like saying how much certain officials'' embezzled funds were.


    It''s simply unbelievable!


    There are many more interests involved!


    Alice still shook her head, saying, "It''s difficult. Although Theo needs the support of Antic City Broadcast, he would never agree to fight with those oil groups over interests for your sake.


    Not only would he not agree, but I suspect Albert Furr wouldn''t agree either!"


    Donnie smiled and said, "One always has to try, what if it seeds?"

 Chapter 346 151, Oil Consortiums

    Donnie, one of the protagonists eager to enter the oil industry, Theodore Roosevelt, had arrived in Antic City.


    So the other protagonist, Albert Furr, naturally was also invited by Donnie to Antic City the next day.


    "You know, Donnie, if it weren''t for your invitation, I would never have left Washington. I''ve been really busy recently!"


    Upon meeting Donnie, Albert Furr immediately began to voice his grievances.


    Donnie didn''t ce Albert Furr in the Ritz Hotel, but instead arranged for him to stay in a vi by the seaside in Antic City!


    In the living room, Donnie pulled out a legal document and a check and ced them on the table.


    "These two items, I think, should relieve some of your fatigue, Albert!"


    Albert Furr stopped his endless chatter. Although he did not reach out to take the items Donnie had prepared, he still eyed the contents.


    The legal document was a contract for the purchase of a $200,000 estate in Beverly Hills, Los Angeles.


    The figure written on the check was $200,000!


    "Donnie, what do you mean by this?" After seeing the contents, Albert Furr curiously looked at Donnie, though he showed no displeasure.


    Donnie did not employ the same tactics he used on Theodore Roosevelt with Albert Furr.@@novelbin@@


    First, they had already met before, and on the second meeting, Donnie had already given Albert Furr a ck card from the Surf Hotel representing a $500,000 credit limit!


    Second, Albert Furr''s experience indicated that he could not possess theposure and caution that Theodore Roosevelt,ing from an American political family, had.


    Like many American political figures, before entering politics, Albert Furr was awyer, famous for sessfully defending New Mexico''s legendary Sheriff Pat Garrett in the killing of the legendary ouw ''Billy the Kid''!


    This led to his entrance into American politics, bing a Senator from New Mexico, and it was at this time that he met Harding and became good friends with him.


    From then on, Albert Furr''s career skyrocketed!


    Despite his status as awyer, Albert Furr was a very greedy and reckless man, always donning a wide-brimmed hat and smoking cigars in an attempt to appear sage.


    For such a person, there was no need for much beating around the bush. Once a preliminary beneficial rtionship had been established, Donnie could continue with his ns!


    "My friend Albert, there''s something I''ve deceived you about!"


    Donnie did not immediately reveal his ns to Albert Furr, instead choosing to first apologize.


    "Is it that you want to do business with our government, Donnie?"


    Albert Furr thought back to what he had told Donnie when he had given him the Surf Hotel credit limit.


    At this moment, Albert Furr believed that Donnie could no longer resist the temptation of doing lucrative business with the government.


    Donnie said with augh, "Indeed, I invited you here this time actually for a government deal!"


    Albert Furr, sitting on the sofa, crossed his legs and said with a smile, "Donnie, talk about what kind of business you want to do with the government. As the Secretary of the Interior in Congress, and as we are friends, I will definitely help you if I can!"


    From beginning to end, Albert Furr did not mention the benefits Donnie hadid out, but his willingness to talk was indeed because of those benefits.


    "I''ve heard that Congress is currently looking into transferring management rights of three Teapot Dome reserve oil fields from the Navy to the management of the Department of the Interior...."


    Before Donnie could finish, Albert Furr, who was quite rxed until then, sat up straight and asked seriously, "Donnie, who told you about this? Is it that bastard Harry? How could he tell you such important news?"


    Albert Furr might not have been a very smart person, but he was not a fool either.


    Donnie''s words, though notplete, had made it clear to him that Donnie must have set his sights on those oil fields!


    Donnie waved his hand andughed, "You misunderstand Harry, Albert. He doesn''t know about this. In fact, I came to know about this through a very fortuitous opportunity!"


    Albert Furr needed to know how Donnie found out about this still-confidential n, which implied Donnie might have political resources unknown to him, "What opportunity?"


    Donnie exined, "Miss Alice Roosevelt is a very good friend of mine, and it happened that her brother Theo came to Antic City for a visit. I learned about this matter during my chat with Theo!"


    Although Alice had warned Donnie that in this matter, Theodore Roosevelt would not take his side.


    But that did not stop Donnie from first using Theodore Roosevelt as his primary banner.


    The reputation of the Roosevelt family was still enough to make Albert Furr wary. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Sure enough, upon hearing about Theodore Roosevelt, Albert Furr''s expression turned somewhat sour.


    "I never thought that you, Donnie, would also be in contact with someone from the Roosevelt family!"


    Donnie said, "Having more friends usually makes it easier to get more things done. I think you should understand this, Albert!"


    Albert Furr nodded, not denying it any further, and said, "Our Department of the Interior has indeed taken over the management of these three oil fields..."


    He paused, then finally said, "Donnie, as a friend, let me tell you the truth. You should give up on this matter. I admit the benefits you''veid out are very tempting, but I still cannot satisfy your request."

 Chapter 347 151, Oil Consortiums_2

    As for why?


    "I think you must have guessed when you invited me to Antic City, right?"


    It''s naturally because you''re the spokesman for the Oil Consortium, and your entanglements with them are even more profound.


    Donnie knew the reason, but he hadn''t expected Albert Furr to be so firm.


    "Albert, is there really no room for manoeuvre in this matter? I just hope to get one oil field at Teapot Dome!"


    Donnie didn''t want to give up just like that!


    This opportunity was his best chance to enter the oil industry!


    Although these three oil fields were coveted by many oil tycoons, the best point was that this ce didn''t involve Rockefeller, the oil industry giant.


    If he waited any longer, next time, Donnie might have to face Rockefeller himself!


    "Donnie!"


    Albert Furr said somewhat helplessly, "Just that one oil field? Do you know how many people are eyeing it?


    My friend Donnie, isn''t your current business doing well? As far as I know, you''ve already established contacts with bootleggers across the country, and once you set up your transportation team, you''ll be thergest bootlegger in the nation.


    Even by conservative estimates, the profits from that could bring you close to a hundred million US dors in ie each year, right?@@novelbin@@


    And then there''s the Surf Hotel, which is opening this year. As the only hotel with a gambling license in the first city in the country to legalize the gaming industry, it''ll attract the nation''s wealthy.


    With the additional ie streams, I believe they could bring you at least tens of millions of US dors each year.


    My God, speaking of which, I''m starting to envy you. Why would you still want to enter the oil industry?


    That''s an arena, where brutal fights break out every day. Isn''t it good to just manage your Antic City?


    Donnie understood what Albert Furr had said, but he also knew that the two businesses Furr had mentioned were, after all, ostensibly splendid businesses to him.


    The bootlegging business was indeed profitable.


    But the prohibition in the United States would eventually be lifted, and when that happened, the bootlegging market would shrink rapidly. In other words, Donnie would lose this market, and nearly a hundred million US dors in profits each year was just on paper.


    It would take at least a year or two for Donnie to establish a nationwide transportationwork!


    Moreover, bootlegging was a ck business in the United States; frankly, if Donnie hadn''t had the Antic City Broadcast, a mediapany that seemed very useful,


    his bootlegging business would just be a puppet for some big shot, who could easily take away all of his businesses!


    With the gaming industry legalized in Antic City and the Surf Hotel holding the city''s only gambling license, the hotel business was legitimate.


    But this business depended too much on government policies.


    Now, with Nucky and the joint interest, the state government allowed only one gambling license in Antic City!


    But what about the future?


    In the future, if the state government thinks that adding more gambling licenses could bring them more profits, or if some huge yers wanted to get in after seeing the profits of the Surf Hotel,


    then the exclusivity of the Surf Hotel could potentially be lost!


    Although the chances of these things happening were very slim.


    Donnie couldn''t ignore them.


    That''s why Donnie thought of getting involved in Hollywood, banking, and now the oil industry!


    Only by leveraging these industries to gain more power and greater influence could Donnie truly be in control of his own affairs.


    Past experiences filled Donnie''s heart with insecurity.


    If fate wasn''t in his own hands, then everything was an illusion!


    "My friend, I''m very grateful that you''ve shared so much with me, but I still hope to own more businesses. If you think the benefits aren''t enough, I can offer more!"


    Donnie said resolutely.


    Albert Furr greedily looked at everything on the table, but finally shook his head helplessly, "Donnie, I''ve told you everything I can. I really can''t do anything about this issue!"


    No matter how much Donnie persuaded afterward, Albert Furr remained unyielding. Clearly, the negotiation had not been sessful for both parties.


    When Donnie was about to leave, Albert Furr gestured for him to take the two items on the table.


    "My friend, once a gift is given, there''s no taking it back. Although you haven''t helped me with this matter, I am still very grateful for your honesty. If you consider me your friend, then please keep these things!"


    Donnie did not take back his favor.


    Albert Furr struggled for a while but eventually epted Donnie''s favor, once again stating that he really couldn''t do anything about the oil field matter!


    Donnie simply nodded to Albert Furr''s words. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    When Donnie stepped out of the vi, Alice was already waiting for him in the car.


    "It seems Albert Furr didn''t agree to your proposal!"


    Seeing Donnie''s expression, Alice guessed the result of the negotiation.


    Sitting in the car, Donnie nodded, somewhat helplessly.


    This business venture made Donnie feel helpless for the first time. He had never encountered real trouble with the bootlegging business, the broadcasting business, or even the Surf Hotel, due to open in half a year.

 Chapter 349 151, Oil Consortiums

    But now, having heard Helen''s exnation, Donnie suddenly understood something, the very reason he had just analyzed for why he should enter the oil field.


    It was because his foundation, though seemingly established, was not solid!


    Perhaps it was for this reason that he might be the scapegoat for those people!


    Never underestimate the filthiness of the hearts of those who y politics!


    Donnie didn''t respond to Helen but fell into thought, while Alice, standing beside him, said helplessly, "Do we really have to give up on this?"


    Although she had previously suggested that Donnie focus on developing his current business and wait until he had enough influence to venture into other businesses, she still felt regret for Donnie when the issue was ced before them.


    "Not necessarily!"


    "Not necessarily!"


    Donnie and Helen answered at the same time.


    Then they looked at each other and smiled!


    Seeing the two of them so in sync, Alice snorted, "I know that too!"


    Helen looked at Alice with a smile and said, "Then do you have any ideas?"


    Alice said with a sense of pride, "Why should I say it first? What if you steal my idea after I tell you?"


    Helenughed heartily and didn''t respond to Alice''s question.


    Donnie sat on the couch, tapping the armrest with one hand, and said, "I had fallen into a misconception that I had to obtain one of the three major oil fields!"


    "Otherwise, what?" Alice didn''t understand Donnie''s point and asked subconsciously.


    Then she felt her reaction showed weakness and immediately pretended as if nothing had happened, saying, "That''s what I thought too!"


    Donnie and Helen paid no mind to Alice''s reaction and continued the conversation.


    "I believe what Helen said, and I think as long as this matter is made public, no matter what the final oue, the government would definitely reim the rights to these three oil fields under some uwful pretext!"


    Helen nodded, saying, "That''s right!"


    "I got it!" Alice suddenly had an idea and said eagerly, "So we should remind Albert Furr that this should not be done in secret but should be brought out into the open with an auction, which can avoid these troubles!"


    After speaking, Alice looked at Donnie and Helen with pride.


    However, she helplessly found that both Donnie and Helen did not show any agreement with her.


    "A public auction, of course, could indeed avoid some troubles, but it would remove Albert Furr''s troubles, not ours.@@novelbin@@


    Once news of this public auction gets out, it would certainly attract oil consortiums from across the nation."


    By then, neither Donnie''s finances nor his manpower would be able topete with these top oil consortiums.


    In other words, by doing this, we would only be removing troubles for Albert Furr, without alleviating any of our own.


    Moreover, the most important thing is, I am convinced that Albert Furr and those behind him would not agree to this proposal!"


    Seeing Alice wanting to know why but not desiring to ask Helen, Donnie felt obligated to exin.


    "We''re just analyzing the future direction of this matter, but don''t forget, Albert Furr holds a high office, being a member of the Cab, and Harding is his close friend. One could say Albert Furr is now one of the most powerful figures in the United States.


    Such a person has immense self-confidence, believing that they can solve all problems. Add to that the people backing him, and Albert Furr will surely think that even if what we''ve said happens, he has the means to resolve it.


    A public auction would see each of these oil fields ultimately going for several million dors, even tens of millions.


    Setting aside our current inability topete financially, it''s unthinkable for the people behind Furr to let such a thing ur. You see, what they could solve with just a few hundred thousand dors, they would now have to spend over ten times more to resolve. Do you think they would agree?"


    After listening, Alice first nodded and then discontentedly told Donnie, "Why are you telling me all this, as if I didn''t know!"


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Donnie and Helen shared another smile.


    "So, those three oil fields, we might as well not think about it. But we can strive for small oil wells beyond those three fields."


    Donnie revealed his final thoughts.


    Helen nodded, saying, "I was thinking the same. Once those people get the rights to those three oil fields, they will certainly drive away thepanies from the small oil wells to secure their interests. If we can obtain the rights to those small wells from the oil consortiums through certain means, we can remain hidden behind the scenes in this matter.


    Even if it finally erupts, we''re only cooperating with those oilpanies, not directly involved with the government... at least not overtly so. Moreover, with your Antic City Broadcast and Antic City Post, any impact on us would be negligible."


    "In addition, if the government reims these oil fields, we have two ways to respond. First, ording to U.S.w, we did not get the rights directly from the U.S. Government, but now they want to reim them, so they will have topensate us for our loss. That would be awsuit worth pursuing.


    The second method is to immediately contact the government after the issue breaks out and negotiate with them using the first method as leverage, for a legal procedure to re-lease those wells to us."


    "Of course, there are many fine details to work out, but I think there''s enough time!"


    Donnie said with a smile, "Now there''s just one problem left: how to get Albert Furr and those behind him to be willing to give us the rights to those small oil wells."


    Although there are many issues to resolve with this method, at least it is not as impossible as before.


    And while the small oil wells may seem iparable to the core output of the three oil fields, there are many of them.


    If Donnie could get the rights to operate the small wells around the three oil fields, the production might not be less than that of a single oil field!


    Most importantly, this increases the chances of sess and reduces the difficulty of operation!


    Upon hearing Donnie''s question, Helen looked toward Alice and smiled, "This task might just need the help of little Theodore Roosevelt!"

 Chapter 352 152, Taking a roundabout way to save the country, strengthening the armed forces_3

    Young Theodore Roosevelt, after thinking for a moment, decided to still listen to what Donnie had to say.


    "Go ahead!"


    Donnie said, "I just hope that when you carry out this task, you can show some toughness, not necessarily truly going against the mission some people have entrusted to you, but in the process of execution, show a dissatisfied demeanor.


    The rest of the matter, I will handle it all!"


    Although Donnie''s statement was simple, Young Theodore Roosevelt understood that if he did as instructed, he would definitely be tagged as untrustworthy by those people.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    For Young Theodore Roosevelt, the best solution was for Donnie to deal with the people from the Oil Consortium himself, and all he needed to do was to be informed of the matter afterwards and support Donnie''s acquisition n when the time came to push out the small oil well owners!


    "Donnie, I would like to help you, but I can''t do it in this way, you should understand, it''s not as simple as you say it is!"


    The cautious Young Theodore Roosevelt declined Donnie''s suggestion!


    Donnie was somewhat speechless; despite his thorough groundwork, the other party was still so cautious.


    "Theo, we are friends, and we might even be family in the future!" Donnie said sincerely.


    Watching Donnie, Alice couldn''t help but roll her eyes secretly.


    Donnie pretended not to see Alice''s reaction and continued, "You should understand that if I seed in this matter, it would be very beneficial not just for me, but also for the Roosevelt Family.


    This is different from those whoe together simply for profit, we are tightly bound together!"


    Facing Donnie''s words, Young Theodore Roosevelt fell into thought.@@novelbin@@


    Donnie''s words indeed struck a chord with him, as the rtionship between them was indeed different from mere profit-driven alliances because of Alice''s presence.


    Thinking of this, Young Theodore Roosevelt suddenly asked Donnie, "Donnie, are you nning to marry Alice?"


    Donnie looked at Alice and then took her hand seriously, "I hope to walk through life together with Alice in the future!"


    Young Theodore Roosevelt suddenlyughed heartily, "Well, I will do as you asked. Maybe after all this is settled, you can bring Alice back to New York, to our home, my mother will be very happy to see you both!"


    Since leaving the White House, the Roosevelts had returned to their residence in New York.


    Now that Theodore had passed away, Edith still lived in New York.


    Donnie nodded, "I hope to have the chance to visit Mrs. Edith in the future!"


    Young Theodore Roosevelt stood up and shook hands with Donnie seriously. This handshake effectively signified that their alliance had moved to another level.


    Donnie and Alice left the Ritz Hotel!


    Alice sat in the car feeling different from usual, and it wasn''t until they were almost home that she couldn''t help but ask Donnie, "Are you really going to New York?"


    Donnieughed heartily, "Going to New York is not like entering a den of lions and tigers, what''s there to worry about?"


    Alice did not get the answer she truly wanted from Donnie. After ncing at him, she lifted her skirts and went straight upstairs.


    Donnie chuckled to himself.


    .


    In the evening, holding onto Helen''s arm, Alice boasted, "Donnie promised Theo today that he would marry me!"


    Helen flipped through her "World History Outline," unconcerned, "I don''t believe it!"


    Alice sat up angrily, raising her voice, "It''s true, at that time..."


    Alice told Helen the entire conversation between Donnie and Theo.


    "Doesn''t that amount to a promise?"


    Helen, with a hint of indulgence, pulled Alice back into her arms and said helplessly, "Silly girl, haven''t you understood Donnie after knowing him for so long?


    At that time he was just ying a word game with Theo. He said he wanted to go through life with you, but he didn''t say he wanted to marry you, can''t you even discern that?"


    "But, but..." Although Alice was not as smart as Helen, she wasn''t foolish either. In fact, if she really thought about it, she could figure out Donnie''s wordy, but she just didn''t want to think in that direction.


    "But isn''t he afraid that such an answer will ultimately make the Roosevelt Family turn against him?"


    Watching the stubborn Alice, Helen had no choice but to put down her book and exin earnestly.


    "Have you forgotten everything you''ve seen and heard over the years in the Roosevelt Family?


    What matters is not the way alliances are formed, but whether the oue truly meets the interest demands of all parties.


    If in the future, the help Donnie provides to the Roosevelt Family matches the assistance your marriage would bring, then would they really care whether you marry Donnie or not?"


    Alice curled up in Helen''s arms like a deted ball.


    "So would you and Donnie also be like this?"


    Helen shook her head, her eyes carrying a hint of confusion, "I don''t know, Donnie is the only man I can''t see through, but one thing I know clearly!"

 Chapter 353 152, Taking a roundabout way to save the country, strengthening the armed forces_4

    "What?"


    Alice looked up blinking curiously at Helen.


    Helen said, "Donnie''sst marriage will definitely be with either you or me, one of the two choices; I just don''t know who he will choose!"


    Alice continued to blink and asked Helen, "This doesn''t sound like the Helen I know. How could you possibly allow such a thing to happen?"


    Helen shook her head, her eyes also showing some confusion, and said, "I don''t know either. In fact, I''ve fantasized many times about what my future husband might be like, but I never imagined it would be someone like Donnie!"


    Alice, attracted by Helen''s subject, no longer felt sad about her own situation and continued to inquire.


    "When did you start liking Donnie? Was it the time when Donnie protected us?"


    Helen said, "That incident definitely yed a part, but it wasn''t everything. That incident just elerated my fondness for him, but it wasn''t what made me truly like Donnie, or even willing to ept the current situation for Donnie!"


    Alice shook her head, "I still can''t understand what you mean!"


    After thinking for a while, Helen came up with an exnation and said, "It''spatibility, a dualpatibility of the mind and spirit. Donnie can know what''s in my heart, I can guess some of his thoughts, and our views on many things are the same. That''s a spiritual kind of liking, transcending the physical affection between a man and a woman!"


    Alice shook her head and said, "I can''t understand your thoughts. Isn''t the love between a man and a woman all about the ultimate physicalpatibility? Are you two nning to have a tonic rtionship?"


    At this point, Alice suddenlyughed and said, "How about this, I''ll marry Donnie, and you can continue your spiritual pleasure with him!"


    Helennguidly said, "I need double the enjoyment!"


    "Yeah, right!" Alice rolled her eyes at Helen and said, "And yet you talk about it so innocently!"


    Helenughed, "Those are two separate things."


    Having said that, Helen curiously looked at Alice and asked, "You''ve asked me just now. Now I want to ask you when you started liking Donnie, and when did you realize that even with all the things Donnie is doing now, you aren''t unhappy?"


    Alice''s answer was much more straightforward.


    "At the beginning, I just wanted topete with you. At that time, to me, it didn''t matter whether it was Donnie or John. I became interested in Donnie after really interacting with him and finding him to be a very interesting person.


    Real liking began with the gunshot incident; a man willing to take a bullet for me is something unimaginable in our kind of families.


    And then the day Theo came, that time made me fall hopelessly in love with him. No matter what thornsy ahead, I won''t give up!"


    Helenughed, "Even if, in the end, you can''t marry Donnie?"


    Alice said firmly, "Donnie will definitely marry me in the future!"


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    .


    Donnie, of course, was unaware that the girls''te-night conversation was about him.@@novelbin@@


    At that moment, Donnie was thinking about how to get Albert Furr to agree to his terms.


    If it were just Albert Furr, the problem would actually be easy to solve, but the people behind Albert Furr are not so easy to deal with.


    My actions now are essentially snatching profits from their hands!


    "Even if everyone eventually agrees with our proposal, problems will still arise in the future, especially with the mines. If I were them, I would definitely obstruct the construction there if I couldn''t refuse!"


    Donnie brought this matter to Robert for discussion, and after hearing Donnie''s description, Robert offered his own opinion!


    Donnie nodded and said, "That''s true, they will obstruct us in every aspect, including transportation, mining, and workers!"


    Robert said, "In such a situation, there are only two ways to deal with it!"


    Donnie said, "Let''s hear your thoughts!"


    Robert said, "The first is as you often discuss with Walker, using business means to deal with it, but these people will definitely band together. We won''t have any advantage in business, and even your partners, Morgan and Mellon, will advise you to give up those deals!"


    Morgan and Mellon have connections with every industry in the United States, and naturally, the oil industry is no exception!


    Robert continued, "The second way is to do it our way. If so, we''ll need to continue hiring people, continue buying weapons. We''ve already purchased a batch of weapons from Colt and Springfield not so long ago, and if we keep buying now, I''m worried people will object to it again.


    This time is different from thest;st time, it was just a Major meddling, but this time, who knows what kind of person wille out.


    The only certainty is that the person whoes out this time will definitely be more troublesome than Graik Miller!"


    Donnie nodded, pondered for a moment, and said, "We can''t rely on them to adhere to basic business rules!"


    Donnie, who isn''t too fond of following rules himself, naturally wouldn''t expect others to abide by them either.


    Especially since these people obtained these businesses through means beyond business rules.


    "So, we can only take the second approach!"


    In Donnie''s view, the best solution is to be strong enough on our own. Only if our own military strength is formidable enough, we won''t have to worry about their underhanded tactics!


    With the support of little Theodore Roosevelt and Albert Furr, Donnie didn''t have to worry about them using official power to obstruct him; the only concern was their potential military maneuvers!


    "Human resources are easy to handle; we can continue to recruit those military veterans, especially now that they are being treated increasingly poorly, and their aid is often dyed.


    The only concern is that this time, the amount of weapons we need is not small, and it would be difficult not to attract attention!"


    Donnie mused for a moment and said, "Both issues can be solved at once, and when dealing with the incident caused by Graik Millerst time, I had already kept a card up our sleeve, which was intended to be used when forming the maritime transport fleet, but it seems we need to use it now!"


    Robert asked, "What do I need to prepare on my end?"


    Robert was just like that; once Donnie decided to do something, he wouldn''t care about the oue. He would just follow Donnie''s orders.


    Donnie said, "Since we''ve decided to go ahead this time, let''s resolve most of the issues at once. You now need to calcte how many people we need to resolve this issue, and also the manpower needed to establish the maritime transport fleet, as well as the amount of weapons and the funds required to solve these problems!"


    "Understood!"

 Chapter 354 153, Security company? Armed company!

    After persuading the young Theodore Roosevelt, it was much easier to sway Albert Furr!@@novelbin@@


    Albert Furr wanted to quietly and unnoticeably lease those three oil fields to the oil consortia behind him, and the Navy Department was an unavoidable presence.


    When Albert Furr heard that Theodore Roosevelt was also on Donnie''s side, he knew that things were not so simple anymore!


    "Donnie, I really admire your ability. I didn''t expect the Roosevelt Family to actually stand by you!"


    Albert Furr couldn''t help but exim.


    Donnie said easily, "Albert, haven''t I told you before? I''m always very generous to my friends, and in the same way, my friends are also very generous to me. I''ve always believed that only mutual benefits lead to true victory!"


    Albert Furr nodded his head; he didn''t want to give up the benefits Donnie had offered him, but previously he had no way to persuade the oil consortia behind him on his own.


    But now it was different, with the Navy Department also standing on Donnie''s side, in actuality, Donnie had already seized all the official power in the whole matter.


    The oil consortia could no longer push all the responsibility onto him alone.


    Since that was the case, why not ept Donnie''s offer of benefits.


    As for the game Donnie would y with those behind the oil consortia, that was a matter between them!


    Having thought all this through, Albert Furr had no more hesitations.


    "OK, as a friend, I of course hope for your continuous sess, Donnie. I have no objections to this matter. I''ll speak to the oil consortium on your behalf, but as for how to distribute the resources of those oil wells, you''ll still have to negotiate personally!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "No problem, this is something I should do!"


    Albert Furr stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "I hope, Donnie, that after bing a wine and gambling magnate, you can soon be an oil tycoon!"


    Donnie also extended his hand and said, "I hope our friendship can continue to develop for a long time!"


    "That''s a given!"


    .


    Albert Furr left Antic City.


    At this time, Donnie also left Antic City. He was headed to Washington to deal with armaments and veterans'' issues.


    Pan Xing had been experiencing a headachetely because the problems with the veterans were getting more serious. Just a few days ago, some veterans had gathered in both Washington and New York to start protest marches.


    They hoped to receive the benefits they deserved.


    But the United States'' development ns clearly hadn''t taken these veterans'' issues into ount.


    However, because the U.S. Government had previously propagated them as national heroes, it was really troublesome when they stirred up.


    As themander of the expeditionary force in World War I, Congress had assigned this issue to Pan Xing.


    The headquarters of the Army Staff... The Pentagon representing the U.S. military hadn''t been built yet, and with the U.S. Department of Defense not yet formally established, the Army Staff currently had its own separate office building!


    At this moment, Peyton March, although not yet officially appointed as Chief of Staff, had already begun to familiarize himself with the work of the entire Army Staff.


    Once Peyton March retired, he would officially be the United States Army Chief of Staff.


    Smack!


    Peyton March fiercely threw the ashtray from his desk to the floor in his office, his face flushed with anger as he raged.


    "Did all those people in the White House get their brains caught in a door? They want me to solve the veterans'' issues without giving me a penny, this is just a joke!"


    As Peyton March''s Chief of Staff, Marshall understood why he was so angry.


    Actually, everyone knew that the best way to solve this problem was to take care of these people''s living conditions, and all of it needed money!


    The only problem was that the White House just kept giving orders without providing the funds.


    And yet they wanted Peyton March to use his prestige to resolve the issue.


    Everyone knew this was a thankless and exhausting task.


    Normally, Marshall would have ignored Peyton March''s rage, as he could not conjure up that much money anyway.


    But the situation was different now; he had met with Donnie the previous night and had a long conversation with him.


    "General, do you remember Donnie Block whom I brought to your dinner party before?" Marshall said after Peyton March''s anger had somewhat subsided.


    Peyton March recalled for a moment and said, "Wasn''t that the guy who earned military honors in the field but was then overshadowed by his ownmanding officer?"


    After Marshall got in touch with Donnie, he also shared the matter with Peyton March.


    Marshall nodded and said, "Yes, him. He is doing very well in Antic City now!"


    Peyton March said, "Hmm, I have heard his name. A fine young man. If other veterans could be like him, our job would be so much easier!" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Marshall said, "That''s right, Donnie has be an influential figure in Antic City in a short time; I think he must have some experience that''s worth learning. Maybe he can help us think of a solution at this time!"


    Peyton March looked at Marshall and asked, "He contacted you?"


    Being a historical figure who left a legacy, Peyton March was undoubtedly smart.


    Marshall did not conceal anything and nodded, "Yes, in fact, Donnie arrived in Washingtonst night and talked a lot with me!"

 Chapter 355 153, Security company? Armed company!_2

    Pan Xing was not angry with Marshall''s answer; instead, he felt somewhat relieved, "George, very good, you have finally learned to be flexible. I know Donnie, he has some influence in the White House, and also has substantial financial power. Having such a person as your ally will be of great help to your future work!"


    Pan Xing truly appreciated Marshall; otherwise, he wouldn''t have kept him by his side for training all this time.


    It was for this reason that Pan Xing knew Marshall''s vulnerabilities all too well; in the United States, whether in politics or the military, it was very difficult to advance without sufficient financial support.


    This had nearly bemon knowledge in the United States.


    That was precisely Marshall''s weak spot.


    "I think so, too. And what about you, General?" Marshall gratefully replied.


    Pan Xing indeed needed someone who could help him with this issue, so he said, "Let hime over. I want to hear what solutions he has and also see what kind of conditions he can propose."


    Pan Xing knew that Donnie would note without reason and would not offer a solution without expecting something in return.


    Donnie arrived at General Pan Xing''s office, which looked very simple and even had a military sand table at the center.


    "Donnie, I''m very pleased that you coulde to Washington to help solve our trouble!"


    Pan Xing stood from the couch, showing great respect to Donnie.


    "Thank you, General. I once was a veteran too, and I know confusion. If I can help everyone, it would be my honor!"


    Pan Xing invited Donnie to sit down and had Marshall serve coffee for the two of them.


    "Donnie, my time is limited, so let''s get straight to the point. What solution do you have for these veterans'' trouble, and what kind of help do you expect from me?"


    Pan Xing asked Donnie directly.


    Knowing Pan Xing''s character, Donnie didn''t mind andid out his n, "General, I own a brewery in Canada, have partners in Europe, and run a transportationpany domestically.


    So, I am in great need of security personnel. In my view, no one is more suitable for this job than those who have stepped down from the battlefield!"


    Pan Xing frowned slightly. He thought Donnie would bring a good solution, only to find out Donnie was here to recruit.


    How many could Donnie''s logisticspany even recruit?


    Whatever the number might be, it was merely a drop in the bucket for the over a million veterans.


    "How many people does your securitypany intend to hire?"


    Despite some disappointment, Donnie was still solving some issues.


    "3,000!" Donnie disclosed the number he and Robert had calcted.


    For the maritime transport team, with at least 15 medium and small-sized cargo ships between Europe and Canada, there needed to be a crew of at least 50 people on each ship, which added up to 750 people.


    Additionally, for domestic operations in the United States, Donnie needed at least 20 small transport teams, each with at least 30 people, making another 600 people.@@novelbin@@


    Plus the ovend transport teams, with all arrangementsplete, Donnie needed to prepare at least 200 trucks, each protected by 5 people, amounting to 1,000 people.


    Altogether, that was already 2,350 people.


    Plus, the staff needed to safeguard the warehouses he purchased in some areas.


    Most importantly, there had to be enough personnel to protect his small oil wells.


    3,000 was the perfect number for Donnie!


    Although significant, their sry expenditure was not that high.


    With sries calcted at 300 US dors per person per month, 3,000 people would cost 900,000 US dors a month, which was 10.8 million US dors annually.


    That''s why it was said Donnie''s private liquor business was highly profitable, but he earned only close to a hundred million US dors annually¡ªthebor was costly!


    Even so, after hearing Donnie''s number, Pan Xing was still surprised.


    "You''re about to lead nearly a brigade''s worth of men!"


    Rtive to the total number of veterans, 3,000 wasn''t much, but per person, it was a lot.


    "Now, it''s just a preliminary calction; maybe the number will continue to increase in the future," Donnie said with a smile.


    At present, Donnie''s business was only domestic with added transportation functions.


    In the future, once Donnie''s wealth in the United States reached a certain level, he would set his sights overseas; Africa, the Middle East, North America¡ªhis industries would extend there, and naturally, he''d need more manpower.


    Pan Xing nodded. Although Donnie''s n differed somewhat from what he had originally thought, solving for 3,000 people was still a resolution.


    "So what are your conditions?"


    Donnie said, "Whether it''s maritime or ovend transport, there''s always a risk involved. Just recently, our transportpany had a conflict with some criminals near Newark, so I hope to purchase a batch of weapons from the Army and Navy to arm my transport teams."

 Chapter 356 153, Security company? Armed company!_3

    Pan Xing frowned!


    This was no small matter, a veteran with strongbat ability, if they still had plenty of weapons in their hands, this would not be conducive to stability in the United States.


    Seeing Pan Xing frown, Donnie knew what the other party was worried about.


    He continued, "General, once the maritime transport team enters U.S. ports, someone will seal their weapons away, and as for thend transport team, I can invite personnel from the U.S. Army to supervise. I just want to ensure my cargo is safe!"


    Pan Xing nodded and said, "If not for that, this whole thing would have been impossible!"


    Donnie let out a sigh of relief. At least the negotiation was still on the table; such a situation was only possible in the United States¡ªin other countries, especially in the East, it would be utterly impossible.


    "General, additionally, I personally can also donate 300,000 US Dors annually in my personal capacity to the Veterans cement Office, hoping to help more veterans!"


    This was another card up Donnie''s sleeve. He had already found out from Marshall that Pan Xing was currently troubled with the issue of cing these veterans.


    Though 300,000 US Dors annually was a mere drop in the bucket for the vast number of veterans, it was better than nothing!


    Indeed, upon hearing Donnie''s offer, Pan Xing''s smile became even brighter than before.


    The money might not be enough to ce all veterans across the country, but it could definitely solve the problem for those in cities like Washington and New York!


    "I can decide to sell you the firearms, but only conventional weapons. The more destructive ones are not allowed!"


    After careful consideration, Pan Xing gave Donnie the answer he wanted!


    Donnie was very happy after hearing this. Purchasing weapons from Pan Xing was much cheaper than buying frompanies like Colt and Springfield.


    The Military Department would switch out new weapons at the price of the old ones and sell the new ones to Donnie at the price of the phased-out weapons.


    The Military Department didn''t lose out; they got a clean sum of cash. The armspanies didn''t lose out; they cleared some inventory. And of course, Donnie didn''t lose out either; he bought the newest weapons at a bargain price!


    As for who took the loss,


    it was quite obvious!


    "Thank you, General!" Donnie said happily. Although he had to spend an extra 300,000 US Dors annually, it was totally worth it, as this business also meant that he had formally established a connection with Pan Xing.


    Everyone knew that the Military Department was the United States'' biggest purchaser!


    The oil from the small wells could be sold to the U.S. Army through this connection in the future.@@novelbin@@


    "For the specifics, Marshall will contact you about them. I hope the two of you can continue to cooperate amicably!"


    Pan Xing saidstly.


    Donnie replied, "Of course, I too hope to maintain our cooperation with George!"


    That very night, in Marshall''s apartment, Donnie handed Marshall a check for twenty thousand US Dors.


    Marshall, without any hesitation, naturally epted Donnie''s financial support.


    "Your timing couldn''t be better, General Pan Xing is about to take up the position of the United States Army Chief of Staff."


    Sitting on a rather ordinary sofa, Marshall discussed his future prospects with Donnie.


    "General Pan Xing wants me to stay by his side, but personally, I would prefer to go into a field unit to hone my skills. Donnie, what do you think about that?"


    Donnie asked, "Your promotion should already be on the agenda, right?"


    Marshall was currently only a Major on staff!


    Marshall nodded, "General Pan Xing has intimated to me that once he bes the Chief of Staff of the Army, he will promote me to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel!"


    Marshall felt a bit sentimental about the promotion. His rise through the ranks had been significantly slowerpared to MacArthur''s. It took him eighteen years to be promoted to Major, and even though it only took two years to go from Major to Lieutenant Colonel, he still couldn''t quite match MacArthur.


    Donnieughed, "After you''re promoted to Lieutenant Colonel, you''ll be able to serve in battalion-level positions. But since there''s no immediate threat domestically, I guess if you want to join a field unit, chances are you''ll be sent abroad!"


    Marshall said, "Indeed, and most likely to Asia. But I can''t be sure exactly where yet."


    Donnie said, "I think that''s a good move. Having experience in a field unit can be very helpful for your further promotions. Maybe by the time I see you next, I''ll have to address you as General!"


    Marshall showed a look of yearning. A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general isn''t a good soldier!


    He too envisioned himself wearing a general''s uniform one day.


    "I''ll need your help for that to happen, Donnie!"


    Donnie said, "Tomorrow night I''ll be attending a banquet hosted by the Attorney General, Harry D''Agostino. George, if you''re free, you can join me!"


    Marshall naturally had no objections to Donnie''s invitation.


    In reality, this was the foundational reason for their alliance.


    Marshall could resolve some military affairs for Donnie, and as Marshall''s position rose, the more help Donnie would receive.


    Likewise, Marshall could gain more connections to the White House through Donnie, even though the presidential administration and Cab members would change every few years.

 Chapter 357 153, Security company? Armed company!_4

    This led to them having power, but the power was short-lived; everyone either takes advantage of this brief time to gain more benefits for themselves or to umte more political resources.


    But regardless, at least at the present stage, these people are openly the most powerful group in the United States!


    Since Donnie hade to Washington, he naturally needed to maintain his rtionships.


    Therefore, after his arrival in Washington, he arranged a meeting with Harry D''Agostino, his most steadfast coborator in the Cab.


    The next day, Donnie, in a suit and shoes, and Marshall, in military uniform, came to Harry''s private vi in New York!


    Also in attendance were the current Vice President Coolidge and Andrew Mellon, Secretary of the Treasury.


    The three men were chatting in the living room, and upon seeing Donnie, they immediately showed smiles.


    "Look who it is, if not our Donnie from Antic City!"


    Upon seeing Donnie, Harry stood up with augh and embraced Donnie. He was extremely satisfied with Donnie; the dividends from the private liquor business had made Harry very wealthy, and he had bought this vi with that money!


    Donnie patted Harry on the shoulder, equally joking, "Mr. Secretary, should I now confess to you the reasons why the quantity of private liquor in America has been increasing year by year?"


    The issue of private liquor in America was continuously reported by domestic media, especially as alcohol-rted deaths due to moonshine soared.


    From time to time, some media, iming to represent public opinion, would protest to the government!


    Most of these media outlets were backed by people from the Democratic Party.


    Although the elections were over, causing trouble for the opposing party was something the Democratic Party and the Republican Party did at all times regardless.


    Harryughed loudly, "Should I call the Bureau of Investigation to have you taken away then!"


    Following Harry''s lead, Donnie entered the living room, where he first shook hands with his business partner Andrew Mellon, and then, upon Harry''s introduction, exchanged handshakes and pleasantries with Coolidge, whom he was meeting for the first time.


    Donnie also introduced Marshall to the three men.


    It was clear that, out of respect for Donnie, despite acquainting themselves with Marshall, the three did not take much note of him and were more intent on chatting with Donnie!


    "The Bureau of Investigation wouldn''t dare take away a friend of Harry''s!"


    It was then that Donnie finally responded to Harry''s earlier jest.


    "Donnie, do you have time tomorrow? Let''s find a moment to talk privately, shall we?"


    Taking advantage of when Harry was conversing with Coolidge, Andrew Mellon quietly said to Donnie.


    Donnie nced at Andrew Mellon and said, "Of course, I think there''s nobody in the entire United States who would refuse your invitation, Andrew!"


    Upon receiving Donnie''s agreement, Andrew Mellonughed heartily, saying, "Have you forgotten when I invited you to Washington before?"


    Previously, Andrew Mellon had extended an invitation to Donnie, hoping he coulde to Washington when he had the time.


    But at that time Donnie had been busy dealing with other matters and had not agreed!


    "Did that happen? I don''t seem to recall!"


    Donnie feigned ignorance.


    Andrew Mellonughed helplessly.


    Compared to an old friend like Harry D''Agostino, Donnie was paying more attention to the rtively silent Coolidge at this moment!


    He was a figure who, historically, every Vice President aspired to be.


    John Coolidge, up until this point, had always firmly controlled all affairs in Massachusetts. He began as the President of the Massachusetts State Senate andter campaigned to be Governor of Massachusetts.


    However, after he became Vice President of the United States, he changed his previously active stance in politics and became silent, which was also rted to his position. The Vice President of the United States actually doesn''t hold much real power and only rises to their peak to be the President of the United States if the current President unexpectedly passes away.


    Still, Harding appreciated Coolidge''s help during the campaign and thus invited Coolidge to attend his Cab meetings.@@novelbin@@


    But no matter the asion, Coolidge remained very silent, so now some people have started calling him "Silent Cal"!


    Coolidge''s full name is ''John Calvin Coolidge''!


    Those familiar with him affectionately call him Carl!


    "Carl... is it okay for me to call you that?"


    Donnie sat down next to Coolidge and asked with a smile.


    Coolidge replied politely, "Of course, I believe that everyone sitting here today has already be friends!"


    Donnie extended an invitation to Coolidge, "Carl, this November, the Surf Hotel in Antic City is opening, and I hope you can attend!"


    Obviously, Harding wouldn''t be able to attend the opening of the Surf Hotel, even though its business in the United States is legal, the implications still wouldn''t look good.


    If Harding couldn''t attend but the Vice President could, it would still bring significant influence to the Surf Hotel!


    Of course, Donnie''s intention to establish a rtionship with Coolidge wasn''t solely because thetter might seed Harding as President if Harding were to die unexpectedly, nor was it because Coolidge must attend the hotel''s opening.


    It was more so because, during his tenure as Governor of Massachusetts, Coolidge had a part-time job!


    Chairman of the American Railroad Commission!


    This department, at the time, was mainly responsible for allocating operations among various railroadpanies in the United States and also for coordinating issues between railroadpanies and their employee councils.


    Donnie was about to obtain the right to drill small oil wells around three major oil fields, which would be a significant transportation issue.


    If possible, Donnie hoped to reach an agreement with some railroadpanies.


    This task would be easier with Coolidge''s help!


    However, given the setting of tonight''s event, the fact that these matters had yet to be set in stone, and the nascent rtionship between Donnie and Coolidge,


    it would not be appropriate for Donnie to discuss this matter with Coolidge at this time.


    That''s why Donnie used the grand opening of the Surf Hotel as an asion to extend an invitation to Coolidge!


    After briefly considering it, Coolidge agreed to Donnie''s invitation.


    "No problem, I will definitely be there on time!"


    Coolidge also had his own calctions. Although he was now "Silent Cal", he had already reached the position of Vice President and had no intention of ending his political career just yet.


    Therefore, he would need votes and campaign donations. Donnie had Antic City Broadcast, thergest broadcastingpany in the country, and considerable financial resources.


    Both were things that Coolidge needed.


    So he also hoped to establish a good rtionship with Donnie!


    After this matter was settled, the evening''s dinner officially began. Once everyone was seated, they didn''t really discuss serious business.


    The dinner tonight was originally prepared to wee Donnie to Washington, so naturally, it involved more inquiries about various matters in Antic City.


    The next day, Donnie went to Andrew Mellon''s office.

 Chapter 358 154. The involvement of the Mellon Consortium

    After exchanging pleasantries in Andrew Mellon''s office, Donnie Block knew the reason why Andrew Mellon had invited him there.


    Besides being the Secretary of the United States Treasury, Andrew Mellon was also the actual controller of Mellon Bank.


    In other words, he was one of thergest capitalists in the United States.


    As a capitalist, naturally, he sought to make a profit!


    So, the two things Andrew Mellon wanted to ask of Donnie this time were, first, to raise the old idea again, hoping to be in charge of Antic City Broadcast''s IPO.


    "Donnie, we''ve already caught wind of it; you n to move Antic City Broadcast to New York, and I must say this decision is absolutely correct. As thergest broadcastingpany in America, I believe that as soon as you let the news out that Antic City Broadcast intends to go public, there will surely be a capital frenzy," Andrew Mellon said.


    Facing Andrew Mellon''s ttery, Donnie did not lose himself, and he also understood that now was not the best time for an IPO.


    "Andrew, I have already said this, now is not a good time to go public. And, as you know, General Electric is another shareholder in Antic City Broadcast. If Antic City Broadcast were to go public, Morgan would definitely take action," Donnie said.


    Andrew Mellon insisted, "No, Donnie, in my opinion, now is the perfect time to go public. The U.S. economy is soaring, and looking at this trend, the stock market will continue to rise for the next few years!


    As for Morgan, I think you don''t need to worry about them. As long as the two of us join forces, even Morgan would be powerless!"


    Donnie knew that with Andrew Mellon officially taking the seat of the Secretary of the United States Treasury, the greed within him had also begun to burst forth.


    Morgan was iparably strong in America, but they were not unchallengeable!


    Andrew Mellon must be very eager to have Mellon stand shoulder to shoulder with Morgan under his leadership, or even surpass Morgan.


    An IPO for Antic City Broadcast was one of the ways to enhance their own strength!


    Donnie knew his ownpany was still weak and didn''t want to get involved in the vortex of these two behemoths; he might end up not gaining any benefit and instead be torn apart by the current!


    "I believe that, but Andrew, as you know, my private bootlegging business is doing very well and the cash flow is quite abundant. There really is no need for an IPO now!" Donnie mentioned.


    Hearing Donnie say this, Andrew Mellon felt helpless.


    Donnie''s cash flow was something that even Andrew Mellon was envious of, especially the cash flow from Donnie''s bootlegging business, which he had never imagined would be so exaggerated.


    "Donnie, that''s a different concept. Now, Antic City Broadcast is no longer apany you own alone. With General Electric''s investment, all the financial transactions need to be self-sufficient. Before, you secured the broadcasting rights for the match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti, and the exclusive broadcasting rights for the college football league. These revenues have to go through thepany''s ount.


    I may not be aware of the specific ounts of Antic City Broadcast, but I think with the uing development, especially the maintenance of the various signal transmission stations about to start, and the needs of Antic City Broadcast''s own growth, the finances can''t be too healthy!" Andrew Mellon continued to persuade Donnie.


    Donnie had to admire Andrew Mellon''s analysis; indeed, after General Electric had joined in, Donnie could not continue to fund Antic City Broadcast without restraint.


    This indeed affected the financial situation of Antic City Broadcast to a certain extent.


    "That''s not a problem. When General Electric invested, an agreement was already made with us. They have no rights to intervene inpany management. If a financial problem really arises, Starry Entertainment can also inject capital into Antic City Broadcast. Then, if General Electric is unwilling to undertake an investment equal to their shareholding, their shares will be diluted!" Donnie exined.


    Andrew Mellon sighed helplessly, "Why would you do that? Now is clearly the best time to go public. Why do you want to keep investing your own money?


    Such behavior is very bad business practice!"


    Donnieughed it off, "But currently, Antic City is chased by various capitals, and that actually proves that its development direction is correct!"


    Seeing Donnie''s attitude, Andrew Mellon realized that Donnie did not n to take Antic City Broadcast public anytime soon; he could only give up and move on to the second issue.


    Beyond being the owner of Mellon Bank, Andrew Mellon was also the behind-the-scenes boss of Gulf Oil in America.


    Therefore, he was naturally very clear about the affairs of the oil field.


    So, after Donnie arrived in Washington, Andrew Mellon had already learned about the agreement between Donnie and Albert Furr.


    "Harry Sinir and Edward Doheny are fools. This issue will be reported sooner orter. When that happens, they will undoubtedly be affected in some way, but you Donnie, although only having acquired the drilling rights to the small oil wells near those oil fields, will avoid future trouble. In this affair, I am certain that the biggest beneficiary will surely be you, Donnie!" Andrew Mellon dered outright.


    Donnie also responded frankly, "Actually, at the very beginning, I had hoped to obtain one of the big three oil fields, butter, when that was no longer possible, I had no choice but to settle for the smaller oil wells nearby."


    Andrew Mellon said, "Donnie, regarding the IPO of Antic City Broadcast, maybe you still don''t trust Mellon''s strength, but with this matter, no one is more suitable to partner with you than us!"


    When the small oil wells in Donnie''s hands no longer had subsequent impacts, real oil magnates like Andrew Mellon also began to get interested.


    Andrew Mellon thought the same as Donnie¡ªthe small oil wells might look mediocre individually, but when so many of them were united, their output became quite considerable!


    No matter which oilpany could win this business, its own influence would surely swell!


    Donnie neither rejected nor epted Andrew Mellon''s proposal.


    "Andrew, I''ve already settled all matters now. If you join now, wouldn''t it seem like you''re just snatching the fruit at thest minute?"


    In fact, having Gulf Oil join wouldn''t be a bad thing for Donnie. Donnie had no experience in the oil sector, and Gulf Oil''s participation could make up for his shorings in this area.


    Moreover, oil extraction and refining required technology and equipment. The owners of the small oil wells definitelycked proper expertise in this area, and Donnie needed both Gulf Oil''s experience and, of course, Mellon Bank''s funding.


    Andrew Mellon calmly said, "Donnie, you don''t think those people will just sit back and watch you eat into their profits, do you?


    I don''t doubt your ability to take over those small oil wells, but what about after you take them? I can assure you, those people will do everything they can to obstruct your drilling!" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Donnieughed and said, "You don''t need to worry about that, Andrew. Have you forgotten where Ie from? Ie from Antic City, and Antic City nevercks weapons and fighters!"


    Andrew Mellon looked at Donnie with some surprise. He believed Donnie could foresee this situation but didn''t expect Donnie to have a solution so quickly.


    "Now I remember. Last night, you brought along Marshall from the Army Staff to our gathering. Are you saying you''ve already gotten what you want from Pan Xing?"


    At this point, Andrew Mellon knew he had to take Donnie Block more seriously!


    A man with good rtions with the White House and coboration with the Army, even if he hadn''t reached the top tier of the American authoritydder, was still not to be underestimated.


    Most importantly, there was Donnie''s age!


    At such a young age, to have achieved so much¡ªif he were allowed to continue developing, Donnie Block''s name would definitely exist in the future United States.


    "So, Andrew, if you want to join in at this time, unless you have a proposal that can truly excite me, I won''t agree!"


    Donnie leisurely watched Andrew Mellon!


    "Haha!" Andrew Mellonughed heartily, aware that Donnie wasn''t objecting to him joining but needed him to propose a condition that would satisfy Donnie.


    "Since you''ve already secured safety, you''ll certainly need a qualified partner in terms of technology. Gulf Oil can provide you with brand new equipment and the best refining technology.


    Of course, knowing your character, Donnie, I am willing to forego the future managerial rights of the oilpany. However, if the oilpany goes public or, under your management, suffers losses beyond estimation, then we will have to operate everything in ordance with business rules!"


    Donnie stood up, extended his hand with a smile, and said, "Wee, Andrew, to joining Red Sea Oil. Our coboration will be even closer in the future!"


    Andrew Mellon, who had beenughing moments ago, was now a bit stunned. He had thought that joining Donnie''s oil venture would require multiple negotiations for sess, just likest time.


    But unexpectedly, it went so smoothly this time.@@novelbin@@


    However, since the matter had reached his expectations, Andrew Mellon, even if somewhat perplexed, still extended his hand with a smile, "I didn''t expect our cooperation to go this smoothly this time, Donnie!"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "It''s not as smooth as you think, Andrew. Now that you''re our partner, I hope you can handle those Oil Company people for us!"


    One could imagine that if Donnie handled it personally, an inevitable verbal battle would ensue with those people. But with Andrew Mellon stepping in, it would be different.


    As the Secretary of the United States Treasury and the leader of the Mellon Consortium, his influence was such that, even in the entire United States, there were few who could match Andrew Mellon''s status.


    It was believed that even people like Harry Sinir and Eduardo Doheny, backed by Albert Furr, would act properly in the face of Andrew Mellon!


    Then, in Andrew Mellon''s office, Donnie used his telephone directly to call Albert Furr, informing him about the cooperation with Andrew Mellon and that all subsequent negotiations with the oil tycoons would also be handed over to Andrew Mellon.


    After receiving Donnie''s call, Albert Furr sighed again, realizing that it seemed possible to find Donnie''s friends in any field.


    But no matter what he thought internally, the matter was indeed settled like that.


    Donnie was also ready to return to Antic City!

 Chapter 359 155, United States Logistics

    Antic City, Block Tavern!


    Walker was utterly speechless as he looked at Donnie, holding the list of expenses Donnie needed to cover this time.


    "Donnie, do you know how much money you need to pay this time?"


    Donnie sat on his sofa, holding a ss of wine, and chuckled at Walker, "I thought you were here to give me a wedding invitation!"


    Walker was finally going to officially marry Maholi. However, the marriage of their two families was certainly no small affair, and there were too many things to prepare. Thus, they would first have to get engaged and marry a yearter.


    "Robert, don''t you know about Donnie''s financial situation? Why didn''t you stop him when he was doing these things?"


    Walker didn''t respond to Donnie''s words but, knowing he couldn''t out-talk Donnie, turned to berate Robert instead!


    Robert, sitting there as well, calmly said, "Dear Walker, don''t you know Donnie''s character? Once he has made up his mind about something, do you think it could be changed?"@@novelbin@@


    Walker again directed his ire at Donnie and shouted, "Let''s sort out the ces where you need to spend money right now.


    First, you donated 300,000 US dors to the U.S. Army Veterans Settlement Office, which you''ll donate every year. I won''tment on the amount, but being able to connect with the Army makes it all worthwhile!


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Second, the weapons you purchased from the U.S. Army, my God, enough to equip an entire brigade! Although there are no heavy weapons, a rough estimate still requires at least 300,000 dors. Honestly, if I were Pan Xing, I''d think you were nning to start a small-scale war domestically.


    Third, the purchase of transport trucks. Have you forgotten that you''ve already bought 30 trucks before? Now, you''re ordering another 170 from Ford Motor, and even if Ford has given you a discount to 800 dors per truck, that''s still 136,000 dors.


    Fourth, there are the small freighters and mini cargo ships. Don''t you know the Navy only agreed to sell you five small freighters, and the rest need to be ordered from the shipyard! This expenditure requires at least one million dors!


    Fifth, you''re also getting into oil drilling. Even if you acquired the drilling rights for just 300,000 dors, when you add in equipment, talent, and technology, well, I think you''ve guessed this, which is why you brought in Gulf Oil, but I conservatively estimate this item will cost you at least 500,000 dors.


    Sixth, and the one I can hardly stand, you''re nning to recruit a team of 3,000 people in one go. Don''t you realize their wages will cost you a million dors a month? Didn''t you do the math on this, or was your math teacher a gym instructor?"


    Looking at the angry Walker, Donnie was unperturbed and said with a smile, "So what you''re saying is, I need to prepare at least 3.236 million dors within these two weeks?"


    Walker said, "Yes, do you think it''s easy toe up with over three million in cash?"


    Donnie remained calm, "Then do you know that this over three million dors in cash is just from the oil sector alone, and the profits in the next few years will be counted in tens of millions of dors?"


    Walker said, "Of course, I know that, and I also know that once your transport team is officially set up, it could bring you nearly a hundred million dors in profit each year. But so what?


    The pressing issue now is, if you spend this money, you won''t have much cash left in hand. What will you do if you encounter any problems then?"


    Donnie''s private liquor business had started to recoup its profits, but because Donnie''s transport team had not yet been established, the so-called nearly a hundred million dors of profit had not really appeared.


    However, as of now, Donnie also had a cash pool of nearly five million dors in his hands!


    This amount, inter times, would be equivalent to a cash pool of at least five hundred million dors!


    In Walker''s view, not having enough cash flow in business was an extremely dangerous thing.


    Donnie reassured Walker, "Don''t worry, it''s not as difficult as you imagine. There are less than three months left until the century boxing match between George Caponti and Jack Dempsey.


    Once their match is over, our cash flow will be replenished, and it will only increase!"


    Donnie had a prior n for this matter. The delivery of cars and ships would take at least three months, and currently, only the deposits needed to be paid.


    Actually, what''s most difficult now is the 3,000-person transport team; that''s where the bulk of Donnie''s payments truly lie.


    But, initially, to win Pan Xing''s support, Donnie had to passively ept the situation, even though he knew it was difficult.


    Fortunately, the paperwork for the five navy freighters waspleted, and now Donnie could open his own transport lines between the United States and Europe!


    That way, he could have these people get acquainted with marine transport sooner.


    Walker still helplessly reminded him, "You shouldn''t do this, prematurely recruiting three thousand people, behind them are three thousand families. Moreover, you''re also a veteran who should understand that the number of people who can seamlessly connect back with normal life, like you did, is limited. Many of them will likely have some degree of psychological issues, and if they cause trouble for you, it will be very troublesome!"

 Chapter 360 155, United States Logistics 2

    Donnie took Walker''s reminder seriously, indeed many American soldiers suffered from post-war trauma.


    Before, Kritch had told him about someone named Pang Hawthorn in the transportation team who clearly had violent tendencies. Recently, he had caused quite a bit of trouble in Antic City and New York.


    "I will keep this matter in mind, and when the timees, these people will all be managed by Westglenn and Randy Powers. If there are any problems, they will report them immediately!"


    With the addition of these three thousand people, the logisticspany had be the one with the highest number of employees among Donnie''spanies, and also the most difficult to manage.@@novelbin@@


    Initially, Donnie had Kritch solely responsible for the logisticspany, but under the current circumstances, Kritch''s abilities were obviously insufficient. Therefore, Donnie had arranged for both Westglenn and Randy to assist Kritch.


    Both Westglenn and Randy had military experience, and Randy had even achieved the rank of toon leader. With their assistance, managing thepany with Kritch would be somewhat easier!


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Still, this is not enough. With their abilities, they might just prevent unrest among the employees, but to ensure stable development of thepany, and coordinate the transportation, warehousing, and distribution of goods between the cities, we need professional talents," Walker continued with his opinion.


    Just as Donnie was about to respond to Walker''sment, Nate walked in.


    "Boss, two young men are here to see you, they said they had already made a phone call with you in advance!"


    Donnieughed and said to Walker, "The professional talents you mentioned are here!"


    Soon, the two young men walked in, around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with a hint of arrogance in their eyes but very polite when facing Donnie.


    Through self-introductions, everyone in the office learned their identities; the curly-haired one was Cassie Carvalho.


    The slightly overweight one was Eva Cowan.


    Both were graduates from Columbia University. Previously, when Donnie and Cameron were discussing the logisticspany, they talked about the need for professional individuals, and at that time, Donnie had asked Cameron to help look for suitable candidates at Columbia University.


    Cassie Carvalho and Eva Cowan were the talents Cameron provided for Donnie.


    After some conversation, Donnie stood up and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see thepany first!"


    With Cassie Carvalho and Eva Cowan included, the logisticspany''s original team was officially in ce.


    However, Donnie''s office at the Block Tavern was no longer big enough to amodate all of them for a meeting, so he had to take them to the logisticspany¡ªUnited States Logistics.


    The headquarters of United States Logistics was the former entertainment dock owned by Leck Young, but after reconstruction, it had be a new port capable of handling 5,000 tons of cargo at a small wharf.


    There was also arge warehouse here, used to store the bootleg whiskey shipped from Canada and Europe.


    When Donnie arrived, Kritch, Westglenn, and Randy Powers were already waiting for him in the conference room.


    "Let me introduce you to these two gentlemen..."


    Donnie sat at the head of the table and introduced both sides to each other, also rifying everyone''s duties.


    "Cassie will be responsible for the storage and distribution of bootleg whiskey between the cities, Eva will take care of all the logistics, Westglenn will handlend transportation, Randy will oversee sea transportation, and Kritch will be in charge of thepany''s overall affairs and financial situation, reporting directly to me!"


    This was just the core management team of United States Logistics; below them, there would be a group of mid-level managers. However, those positions wouldn''t be officially established until after the newly recruited employees arrived at thepany.


    Kritch, Westglenn, and Randy Powers naturally had no objections to Donnie''s arrangements.


    While Cassie Carvalho and Eva Cowan also didn''t object, they had their own suggestions.


    "Boss, I have some personal thoughts about the storage and distribution of the bootleg whiskey!" Cassie Carvalho was the first to speak up.


    Donnie looked at the still somewhat youthful Cassie Carvalho and said, "Go ahead."


    Cassie Carvalho confidently said, "If we were to centralize the situation with bootleg whiskey in all the cities and then have thepany distribute it uniformly, I believe that would be a hugely time-consuming and wasteful endeavor. Therefore, I think we should calcte based on each state''s situation separately and even develop distributors beneath us.


    "I know you have connections with gang members in many cities, boss, and our bootleg whiskey is sold to them. So, I think we should establish a joint database with them. By analyzing their weekly sales, purchases, and our losses, we can generate statistics that would not only reduce manpower, material, and financial resources at the headquarters,


    but also better manage the inventory from Europe and the production from Canada.


    "I believe, if we handle all of this well, thepany could save at least one million US dors a year!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "Good, make a detailed n and submit it to me. I will arrange the necessary personnel and funds for you!"

 Chapter 361 155, United States Logistics 3

    ```


    Cassie Carvalho couldn''t hide his triumphant smile and nced casually at Robert and his twopanions before replying, "Alright!"


    Eva Cowan also immediately said, "Boss, the logistics are a very tedious andplicated matter. When thepany''s required vehicles and cargo ships arrive and the recruited staff are in ce, thepany will be arge transportationpany with hundreds of transportation routes. I think thepany should n a reasonable spending system for each route, such as the fuel consumption of a truck, the necessary expenses of several transportation workers, all must be strictly ounted for. At the same time, there should also be a reward system in ce for those teams that are safe, punctual, and economical, and there should be punishments for those who vitepany regtions and exceed the standards."


    Donnie nodded again and said, "Like Cassie, I will assign you personnel and provide cash to get this done!"


    "Thank you, boss!" Eva Cowan also disyed a proud expression, mimicking Cassie Carvalho.


    The Kritch trio watched them with some anger but did not speak!


    "Alright, discuss the specifics of thepany among yourselves; just report to me in a timely manner!"


    Donnie left Cassie Carvalho and Eva Cowan at United States Logistics and then left the ce with Walker and Robert.


    "It seems Cassie and Eva will suffer a bit at thepany!"


    Only after they left did Walker, who had been involved in the matter but had remained silent, finally spoke up.


    Donnie understood Walker''s implication: Cassie Carvalho and Eva Cowan, self-assured due to their prestigious university degrees, had a sense of arrogance¡ªamon ailment among graduates from brand-name universities.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    They fantasize about receiving lucrative offers from big factories immediately after graduation and expect that within ten years, they can rise to be senior partners solely on the merit of their talents.


    It is only after they actually graduate that they realize the diploma from a prestigious university is merely a ticket to enter these big factories. As for how far they can go within, only time will provide them with an answer!


    One thing, however, was certain¡ªeven those who eventually seeded had their fair share of hurdles.


    "It''s not a bad thing for young people to undergo some trials by society. At least they''re still young now and can afford to make mistakes. The fear is that they realize their mistakes only when they are older, by which time society will not have the time to allow for corrections!"


    Donnie spoke nonchntly.


    Although he needed talent, Donnie did not object to their having a bit of arrogant talent, but there was a limit to everything. If it were exceeded, it would indicate ack of self-discipline, and without self-discipline, even the most talented would not be sessful!


    "It seems your age isn''t much different from theirs, right?" Walker joked.


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Haven''t you heard that there are geniuses in this world?"


    After the two joked around for a bit, Walker reminded Donnie again, "Donnie, I know you don''t like to hear it, but I still have to tell you that while it''s necessary to expand a business, disorderly expansion can be fatal.


    It hasn''t been long since General Motors'' situation happened. Billy Brown''spany became a dowry for the DuPont Family simply because of his mad expansion, ultimately leading to the copse of the automobilepany he founded."


    Donnie knew Walker meant well, and he was very confident in his development strategy, which differed from that of Billy Brown.


    Billy Brown had recklessly used loans to expand his business without sufficient cash resources, which meant that any small problem with his cash flow could spell disaster.


    Donnie was different; up to now, apart from a loan he had at Morgan, all other businesses were supported by the profits from his bootlegging business.


    As long as the bootlegging continued, Donnie''s cash flow wouldn''t have problems and would only increase. Then, what Donnie really needed to worry about was how to spend that cash.


    "I understand; you just rx!"


    Patting Walker on the shoulder, Donnie said, "You just go ahead and marry Maholi, and seek your aunt''s support, and while you''re at it, keep an eye on the New York stock market for me!"


    Seeing Donnie''s response, Walker knew he hadn''t taken his advice to heart but could only reluctantly agree!@@novelbin@@


    That evening, Donnie took Alice out to dinner with Walker.


    It was then that Donnie began joking with Walker.


    "Walker, ording to the Roosevelt Family situation, shouldn''t you be calling Alice ''aunt''?"


    Alice''s father was old Roosevelt, and ording to the Roosevelt family tree, the younger Roosevelt called the old Roosevelt ''uncle.'' So naturally, James Roosevelt, the brother of the younger Roosevelt, would also call old Roosevelt ''uncle.''


    Therefore, Alice and the younger Roosevelt, James Roosevelt, were of the same generation, which meant Walker''s aunt by marriage, Helen Astor Roosevelt, was also of the same generation as Alice!


    Thisplicated rtionship made Walker roll his eyes at Donnie, but Americans aren''t very concerned about suchbels, so they just call each other by their first names.


    ```

 Chapter 364 157. Fake punch

    In a vi in the West District of Antic City, Donnie sat in the living room, a ss of whiskey ced beside him, and opposite him sat 20 young men of varying appearance.


    Meanwhile, outside the vi, Robert personally led a team of 30 retired veterans who were guarding the surroundings, not allowing anyone to approach.


    It was evident that at this moment, Donnie must be engaged in something extremely secretive.


    "Gentlemen, the person in the photograph before you is named Louis Kuhler, known as the Brigadier, once the underground King of Antic City, controlling all walks of life in Antic City, and even capable of influencing the appointments of officials in New Jersey.@@novelbin@@


    But about a decade ago, because his influence was too great, he caught the attention of Congress. First, the Bureau of Investigation probed into his affairs, and then the ISR convicted him. During this process, the Brigadier had no power to resist at all!"


    At this time, Donnie was calmly speaking to these men.


    The 20 individuals in the room sat upright, and if one observed carefully, no matter their appearance or expressions, each bore a fierce temperament, the mark of having once been a soldier!


    "You once joined the military, walked onto the battlefield without a second thought for the honor of this country, and fought desperately in overseas battles under gunfire and shelling for the glory of this country!


    But in the end, what did this country give you?


    Not even a job!


    Just a simple discharge certificate, and you were sent away; the country abandoned you, forgot the honors you once earned. Believe me, I was once one of you, so I understand the indignation in your hearts very well!"


    Donnie''s words ignited a spark of anger in the room, as these people had indeed all been soldiers and participated in the war. Some had even earned the Commendation Star.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    But with just a discharge certificate, they were all removed from the military!


    Just as Donnie had said, if it were not for Donnie gathering them, their lives might be facing problems right now.


    "Here, I hope you remember your current disappointment and anger, as this will be the motivation for your future endeavors. From now on, you will no longer be people who are manipted and powerless to resist.


    From now on, you will control your own destinies!"


    With that, Donnie raised his ss, and the 20 men also lifted their sses.


    Donnie said with a smile, "Here, I wish you all smooth sailing in the Bureau of Investigation and ISR, and to achieve great sess!"


    .


    To nt his own people within the Bureau of Investigation and ISR was something Donnie had always wanted to do. However, many things aren''t as simple as wanting to do them; the biggest issue in aplishing this was that Donnie needed a qualified team.


    Selecting these 20 people was not an easy task. First and foremost, on the surface, these individuals could not have any direct connection with him.


    Secondly, to join the Bureau of Investigation and ISR requires passing an examination. If the selected individualscked the ability to gain entry, it would be a waste of resources.


    Therefore, the entire endeavor was postponed until now when he finally assembled these 20 people.


    After meeting with Donnie, these individuals would immediately leave Antic City and return to their hometowns, and then, with Donnie''s help and support, begin to prepare for entry into the Bureau of Investigation and ISR.


    Once these individuals became true agents of the Bureau of Investigation and ISR, Donnie would also provide them with reliable intelligence to maximize their advancement.


    Five years, ten years from now, these people would be a sharp sword in Donnie''s hand!


    "All the people have been sent away, and no one knew about the whole process!"


    Late at night, Robert found Donnie, who had been waiting in his office for news.


    "I will take direct responsibility for these people in the future; you just need to make sure they have the funds ready every month!"


    Donnie certainly wanted to firmly hold this power in his hands, and in fact, aside from Robert, even those close to Donnie had no knowledge of the entire matter!


    For this purpose, Donnie had specifically opened anonymous ounts for them at Breton Bank, into which a sum of money would be deposited monthly.


    Robert nodded with a somewhatplex expression: "Understood."


    Seeing Robert''s expression, Donnie asked, "Do you have any thoughts?"


    Unable to contain himself, Robert asked, "Our current rtionship with those government people is quite good, and we are all partners. If this matter bes known, could it possibly..."


    Donnie waved his hand, exining, "Those government people, they won''t be sitting in high positions forever. America''s electoral system has already proven this point. Right now, with the Republican Party in charge, everything is still manageable, but what if the Democratic Partyes to power and their person sits in the President''s position?


    Then do you think the President''s Cab will still stand on our side?


    We run our businesses for longevity, like America''s Morgan and DuPont, Europe''s Rothschild, to pass them down through generations. Therefore, relying solely on this administration, this Cab, to keep our business troubles at bay forever is impossible.


    Only when we have our own people inside the government will we truly be secure."


    The Republican Party appears very strong now, but with the rise of the young Roosevelt, the Democratic Party will soon grow even stronger.

 Chapter 367 157. Fake punch_4

    "What I''m more curious about now is where Donnie gets such cheap smuggled liquor from?"


    Joseph Adonis ignored the issue of Donnie purchasing a dmissioned naval cargo ship and focused on something else.


    As mentioned before, Joseph Adonis also had his own overseas channels, but it was only after Donnie had disclosed the prices of various illicit liquors to them that they realized Donnie''s offerings were even cheaper than their direct purchases from Europe and Canada!


    In their understanding, Donnie should be considered a second-tier wholesaler for European and Canadian liquor merchants, which had also been their status before, but now the situation baffled Joseph Adonis.


    "I''ve tasted the liquor provided by Donnie, and there is no difference in quality from what we used to buy!"


    Julian Weber also expressed his curiosity.


    If Donnie had been bringing in inferior liquor, thus making the price lower, they would have been able to ept that, but the problem was that there was nothing wrong with the quality of Donnie''s liquor.


    "Contact Charlone White in Canada about this, tell him Donnie''s quote, and tell him that if he can''t beat Donnie''s price by 20%, we won''t be doing business with him anymore!"


    Joseph Adonis ordered.


    For him, it didn''t matter whether he sourced his liquor from Donnie or Charlone White; what was most important was the price. Whoever had the cheaper price was whom he would do business with!


    "But what about our previous agreement with Donnie?"


    Julian Weber asked worriedly. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    After the formation of the Family Alliance in the United States, Donnie had struck deals with the bosses of these cities. Once Donnie began officially supplying them with smuggled liquor, they were supposed to buy from Donnie!


    Joseph Adonis waved his hand dismissively, "We indeed have an agreement with Donnie, but if Donnie''s smuggled liquor is more expensive than other people''s, then we have no reason to buy from him, and Donnie has no grounds to fault us. If he wants to continue doing business, then that''s fine, he just has to cut his prices!"


    At this time, what Joseph Adonis was actually doing was hoping that Donnie and Charlone White would engage in a price war, allowing him to reap the benefits.


    Julian Weber nodded, "Understood!"


    Joseph Adonis continued, "However, you still need to send people to Europe and Canada to check Donnie''s supply channels. If we can get in touch with Donnie''s suppliers, we couldpletely bypass Donnie and do business on our own!"


    "What about the Coast Guard?"


    Julian Weber inquired.


    Previously, the reason why Joseph Adonis could purchase goods from Charlone White was that Donnie had helped him smooth things over with the Los Angeles Coast Guard, allowing his smuggling ships tond smoothly in Los Angeles.


    This was, in fact, one of the main reasons why these city bosses were willing to work with Donnie, as they couldn''t resolve issues with the Coast Guard or the police onnd.


    And Donnie was the one who could solve these problems.


    Joseph Adonisughed confidently, "Times have changed now. After nearly a year, we have established a good cooperative rtionship with the Coast Guard. Donnie can give them money, and so can we. Is my money any less valuable than Donnie''s?"


    Julian Weber immediately offered his ttery, "As always, you think everything through, boss!"


    .


    "Doc, you''ve seen the recent newspapers, haven''t you?"


    Today, Donnie had called Jack Dempsey''s manager Doc Kearns to his office.


    Doc Kearns, with a smile on his face, said, "I''ve seen it, and if you''re worried about this matter, Donnie, I ask you not to overthink it. Jack and I both understand that the publicity in the newspapers is actually your n!"


    Donnie knew that Doc Kearns had misunderstood his intentions. Lately, whether it was in the newspapers or on the radio, they were all promoting George Caponti as the strong contender for this century''s boxing match.


    Doc Kearns even thought that Donnie had called him over to exin this matter!


    "Doc, I appreciate that you can understand my actions, but this is not the reason I asked you toe here!"


    Donnie denied Doc Kearns''s idea.


    If it were because of this matter, Donnie really had no need to exin anything to him, let alone be so polite to Doc Kearns.


    "Then what do you mean, Donnie?" Doc Kearns looked at Donnie with some iprehension.


    Donnieughed, "The main reason I asked you here is to ask you to pass a message to Jack. I want him to lose to George Caponti in the first round!"


    Doc Kearns''s expression changed slightly, but he wasn''t too surprised. Fixed matches were not umon in Major League Baseball and were also not rare in other leagues in the United States.


    As for the boxing ring, it was even moremon.


    However, what he hadn''t anticipated was Donnie wanting Jack to throw a match, especially since he had looked into the betting markets and noticed that there were more people betting on George Caponti to win.


    In such a scenario, a victory for Jack Dempsey should be the oue that better fits Donnie''s interests, shouldn''t it?


    "This..." Doc Kearns thought for a moment and decided to give up trying to understand why Donnie had made this decision. He just wanted to negotiate more benefits for them out of this deal!


    "Donnie, Jack is a boxer who greatly values his reputation. If he were to throw a match so rashly, I fear he might have some resistance!"


    Donnie leaned back on the sofa and looked at Doc Kearns calmly. That gaze made Doc Kearns gradually feel ufortable.


    "Doc, I thought we were friends now. I just didn''t expect..." Donnie sighed and said, "Forget it, just tell me how much money you want."


    That look, coupled with such a tone of disappointment, rmed Doc Kearns. He had just managed to secure a partnership with Donnie to co-host UFC events.@@novelbin@@


    Now he was discussing such tant benefits right in front of Donnie.


    Would Donnie still be willing to involve him in the UFC business in the future?


    "Donnie, you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not after benefits. I just... rest assured, I''ll definitely persuade Jack. It''s just losing to George Caponti in the first round, right?"


    Doc Kearns immediately abandoned the foolish thought of seeking benefits from this affair.


    Donnie then smiled and said, "I appreciate your help, Doc. You can tell Jack that in the first UFC event, Jack will be the champion!"


    Upon hearing Donnie''s assurance, Doc Kearns became even happier and hurriedly said, "No problem, Jack has a great deal of respect for what I say. You can bepletely assured on this matter, Donnie!"

 Chapter 373 160. Donnies Countermeasure

    Many influential figures hade to watch the fight of the century.


    Among them was Albert Furr, the current Secretary of the Interior!


    This time, he came to Boise City firstly to watch the match, and secondly, to tell Donnie that the issue of the small oil well drilling rights around the three major oil fields had been settled!


    "Those people were indeed reluctant to do so at the beginning, but after my lobbying and effort, they finally agreed to let you join!"


    Sitting on the sofa in the hotel suite, Albert Furr said with a smile on his face.


    Although knowing Albert Furr was deliberately taking credit, Donnie still expressed his gratitude, "I am naturally aware of that, if it weren''t for your help, Albert, it would have been impossible for me to aplish this!"


    Albert Furrughed heartily and waved his hand modestly, "It''s what I should do, since the two of us are friends. All of this is for the sake of our friendship, isn''t it!"


    As a gesture of reciprocity, Donnie said, "As a friend, I think there''s something I ought to tell you!"


    Albert Furr asked curiously, "What is it?"


    Donnie said, "I spoke with Jack Dempsey earlier, and he''s in great shape!"


    Albert Furr''s eyes lit up. Some things don''t need to be spelled out; with just this sentence, Albert Furr understood Donnie''s implication that all the previous reports of Jack Dempsey''s injuries were fake, and that in this match, Jack Dempsey was going to win!


    And now, with the odds of Jack Dempsey''s victory at 1:3, knowing the oue in advance, there would be no problem betting and winning money!


    "Haha, I''ve always been a fan of Jack Dempsey, it looks like I won''t have to worry this time!"


    "Albert, there''s something I hope to continue to have your help with!" Donnie calmly stated.


    Albert Furr showed a hint of wariness. The previous favor Donnie asked for was to contest with the Oil Consortium; now that he''s asking again, could it be that Donnie had another big move in mind?


    "What do you mean, Donnie?"


    Donnie smiled and said, "Well, you know, I don''t have many friends in American politics, and Albert, you are already my best friend. Another good friend of mine has alsoe to Boise City. I set up a dinner for him tonight, but I didn''t expect you toe today as well, so I was thinking, since we are all friends, why not sit together?"


    Albert Furr let out a sigh of relief, feeling that he had guessed Donnie''s intention. Donnie wanted to use him to elevate his own influence, which was not too difficult a request.


    "Haha, and here I was wondering what it was. Your friends are naturally my friends, too. It''s better when more peoplee together. Donnie, you are too cautious. We are already friends, why would I mind such a trivial matter!" Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Donnie appeared to breathe a sigh of relief andughed, "If that''s the case, then that''s wonderful!"


    "By the way, who is this friend of yours?" Albert Furr asked in a somewhat condescending manner.


    Donnie said, "The Representative for Ohio, Robert Taft!"


    Albert Furr''s expression changed slightly. That Donnie had connections with the Roosevelt family had already surprised him, but now he had learned that Donnie was also friends with someone from the Taft family.


    If we''re talking about the hierarchy of positions, Albert Furr, as the Secretary of the Interior, obviously has a higher status than a State Representative from Ohio.


    But the American political system is different from the East; in terms of actual authority, they are not subordinates to each other, meaning Albert Furr has no power tomand Robert Taft.


    Moreover, Robert Taft, being the eldest son of the Taft family, had already made clear his route into politics, meaning the Presidency was his ultimate goal!


    And the Secretary of the Interior position was effectively the highest position Albert Furr could hope to attain.


    "So it''s Robert, then there is even less of a problem. I''m already quite friendly with Robert, and it''s only right for us to sit together and have a good talk. By the way, where is he now?"


    .


    Walker and Maholi, who were nning their engagement, also arrived in Boise City to watch this century''s boxing match!


    At that moment, Donnie was congratting them, "When Walker came to send the invitations, I thought I might not see Miss Post until the engagement day. I didn''t expect us to meet so soon!"


    Maholi elegantly smiled and said, "When I was in New York, I kept hearing about you from Walker, so naturally, I had toe over to cheer for the event you organized!"


    Walker spoke casually, "Donnie, let''s not stand on ceremony between us. I know there must be plenty of peopleing to Boise City these few days, so you don''t have to worry about us. Just let us make our own arrangements!"


    Donnie gave Walker a disdainful nce. "Do you really think I came here to take care of you?" He smiled at Maholi and asked, "Miss Post, I''ve heard about the issues with the southern farms from Walker, but I believe you must have a deeper understanding of that matter. So, I''d like to ask Miss Post, if my farm were to encounter the kind of situation Walker mentioned, what should I do?"


    Walker had previously talked to Donnie about the African American uprising on the southern farms. Though at the time, Donnie seemed to not take it very seriously, in truth the issue had been weighing on his mind. Maholi''spany owned extensive farnd in the South as well as having partners there, and in this matter, Donnie believed Maholi had more insight than Walker.


    Upon hearing it was a serious matter, Maholi also pondered for a moment, then spoke earnestly, "The greed of those ck people is endless. My advice is to absolutely notpromise with them. Otherwise, they will definitely take a mile if given an inch, and it will be even more troublesometer on, just like what happened to Henry Hickman!"


    Donnie nodded and said, "That''s what I was thinking too, but what if those people really start causing trouble? How should I resolve the issue then?"


    Maholi replied, "If it''s just your personal farm that''s causing the trouble, actually, it''s quite easy to deal with. These people are a bunch of ingrates; if you show weakness before them, they will surely rise up and attack you, tearing you to pieces. But if you''re strong enough, they are just a group of obedient, domesticated dogs.


    The real trouble is when these people band together with others from different farms to cause disturbances. If that''s the case, then you need to ally with other farm owners to suppress them!"


    "Suppression" was definitely not a gentle persuasion; it was meant to suggest physical force.


    When Maholi spoke these words, she didn''t seem to find anything inappropriate about them.


    Donnie didn''t find anything inappropriate either andughed, "I understand. If there''s a full-scale uprising, I''ll need Miss Post''s help even more!"


    Donnie had no connections in the South and had no means of uniting with other farm owners, but Maholi was different. Her family could be said to be one of the major farm owners in the South, so in this case, Donnie just needed to follow Maholi''s lead!


    "Of course!" Maholi said affectionately, ncing at Walker and smiling in response.


    "Donnie, you didn''t treat those ck people like that in Antic City!" Walker teased Donnie.


    Donnie spread his hands indifferently and smiled, "The ck people in the South can''t provide me with votes!"


    After theughter, Donnie brought up the second reason he hade to see them.


    "Theodore Roosevelt and his wife, Eleanor Ross, have also arrived in Boise City. You know I''ve been particrly busytely, so I hope you can help me host them," he said.


    "No problem!" Walker didn''t think much of it and readily agreed to Donnie''s request.


    However, as Donnie''s close friend, Walker knew Donnie very well. After agreeing to Donnie''s request, he nced at Donnie''s expression and knew that Donnie likely had more to say, which he hadn''t mentioned yet.


    The reason he hadn''t spoken directly was probably because of Maholi''s presence.


    So Walker told Maholi he needed to take a walk with Donnie, and Maholi didn''t ask further. Then, Donnie and Walker left the hotel suite.


    "What is it that needs to be discussed outside, away from Maholi?" Walker took a cigarette out of his jacket pocket, offered one to Donnie, and the two sat in the hotel lobby''s cafe.


    Donnie took the cigarette, smiling as he said, "Robert Taft has alsoe to Boise City!"


    Walker stopped his attempt to light the cigarette, looked at Donnie in amazement, and then eximed, "You''re ying with fire! How can those two show up at the same time?"


    Donnie leaned back in his chair, and said helplessly, "Do you think I''d be so foolish as to let them appear at the same time?"


    "What about the girls'' thoughts?" Walker naturally knew about Alice and Helen''s situation.


    Although Helen and Alice had acted as if they had arranged the event, Donnie knew that this event was not really connected with them¡ªmainly because the promotion of the century''s boxing match was too sessful, and also because his own status continued to rise.


    Therefore, both the Roosevelt Family and the Taft Family, in actuality, were hoping to establish a better alliance with him!


    That''s why they hade to Boise City.


    "It''s no use talking about that now. The biggest problem is to prevent them from meeting each other; otherwise, it could lead to great trouble. As you know, I don''t like trouble!"


    Walker chuckled, "You don''t like trouble, yet you always manage to create it!"


    After the tease, Walker said, "Even if I act on your behalf to entertain Theodore, with the current situation, they''re bound to meet!"


    Donnie revealed a sly smile and said, "If the two of them live a life in Boise City where they wake up to drink, and drink until they fall asleep again, do you think they still have a chance to meet?"


    Walker: "...."@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 374 161. The New York State Governors election

    Shura Field is only a Shura Field when the three parties meet; without their encounter, it ceases to be such!


    Donnie was the first to receive Robert Taft and Martha Bowles.


    In a private dining room at the Boise City Xi''er Hotel, Donnie, Helen, Albert Furr, Albert Furr''s wife, Kate Alphonso, Robert Taft, and Martha Bowles sat together.


    Robert Taft was somewhat surprised by the presence of Albert Furr. Although he knew Donnie had good rtions with the Cab Ministers, tonight''s asion was clearly a private gathering. That Donnie could still invite Albert Furr under such circumstances proved that their rtionship was very good indeed.


    The United States Department of the Interior is responsible for the management and protection of natural resources, minerals, and marine resources within the country, as well as the management of national parks, memorials, and histordmarks. In addition, the department enforces federal hunting and fishingws, inspects coal mine safety, and deals with tribal affairs of Native Americans. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    It''s safe to say it''s an important economic department in the United States.


    Now that Donnie has close ties with the Secretary of the Interior, this signifies that he will be able to develop more business and earn more capital in the future.


    "I might have underestimated Donnie!"


    Robert Taft thought to himself.


    "Donnie, the recent boxing match once again demonstrated the influence of Antic City Broadcast. I heard you have ns to relocate Antic City Broadcast to New York?"


    Although Robert Taft was surprised by Albert Furr''s arrival, he did not mention it and instead discussed with Donnie the ns to relocate Antic City Broadcast to New York.


    "Donnie, are you nning to move Antic City Broadcast to New York?" This was the first time Robert Fall had heard of it.


    Donnie nodded, "Indeed, there is such an idea. In fact, Antic City Broadcast has already begun looking for locations in New York. After moving to New York, Antic City Broadcast will also be renamed American Broadcasting Company!"


    After hearing Donnie''s ns, both Robert Taft and Albert Furr nodded in agreement, endorsing Donnie''s strategy.


    "Antic City is just too unique, especially now that your Antic City Broadcast has obtained so many exclusive live sports events. It''s hard for people not to question its fairness. If it could be relocated to New York and undergo a name change, eliminating any trace of Antic City, I believe it would be a better way to manage the reputation of Antic City Broadcast!"


    Albert Furr said earnestly.


    Although this man became the first Cab Minister in American history to go to jail andnded the position through nepotism, reaching such heights meant he wasn''t merely a fool; hence, his judgments on such matters were still valid.


    Robert Taft also agreed, "That''s true. However, once your Antic City Broadcast relocates to New York, I''m sure there will be even more peopleing your way!"


    To the eyes of capital, Antic City Broadcast is a highly desirable asset. Even Mellon Bank is considering doing an IPO for Antic City Broadcast, not to mention other investmentpanies.


    Once Antic City Broadcast relocates to New York, the financial center of America, Donnie''s door will probably be worn out by these people.


    "No rush; everything is going very well with the development of Antic City Broadcast right now. We don''t need financial support just yet; let''s wait and see!"


    Even though Donnie had previously refused Andrew Mellon, it did not mean he totally dismissed the idea of taking Antic City Broadcast public. Going public was definitely on the agenda, and Donnie always believed that to make money, big money, one could not monopolize all the profits.


    But Donnie had the right to choose his own partners.


    While Donnie was discussing Antic City Broadcast with Robert Taft and Albert Furr, Martha was inquiring about Helen''s current work.


    Inside the entire private room, it appeared to be a joyfulpany, with no intention ofpeting in drinking at all.


    This was also within Donnie''s ns; with Helen and three other people there, it was certainly not going to turn into a drinking contest.


    So, after the dinner, Donnie, Robert Taft, and Albert Furr left Helen and the others behind and headed to the best tavern in Boise City!@@novelbin@@


    "Donnie, this tavern''s decor is quite simr to your Block Tavern!"


    Upon arriving, Albert Furr immediately said with augh.


    Having never visited Block Tavern, Robert Taft didn''t know much about it and thus did not offer any opinions.


    The three men took a seat in a private booth on the second floor, and the tavern''s servers quickly brought over several curvy women.


    Fine wine and beautiful women!


    It''s a setting no man could resist and soon, under Donnie''s lead, Robert Taft and Albert Furr were both drinking merrily. At that point, they had begun to put aside their stature and status.


    And so Brad Dorn appeared!


    As the Chief Justice of Antic City, Brad Dorn''s clout naturally could notpare to the other two, but at least he was part of the system. Additionally, Robert Taft and Albert Furr were already quite tipsy at this point.

 Chapter 375 161. The New York State Governors election_2

    Brad Dorn smoothly integrated himself into their circle.


    With one of our own involved, the next steps became much easier to manage.


    When Donnie returned to the hotel, he saw Helen nestling on the sofa, reading a book.


    "It seems like your n worked!"


    Donnie hadn''t shared his n with Helen, but she had cleverly guessed his intentions.


    Donnie sat down on the sofa and said to Helen, "Pour me a ss of warm water!"


    Although Donnie hadn''t been drinkingpetitively throughout the whole process, he had still consumed quite a bit.


    Helen passed the water ss that was beside her to Donnie, "I had it prepared for you already!"


    After taking a sip of the hot water, Donnie truly started to feel a bit morefortable.


    At that moment, Helen sat next to Donnie, cing his head on herp and gently massaged it, "There are two days left until thepetition. You''ve only solved today''s problem; what about the next two days?"


    Enjoying the softfort of Helen''s thighs, Donnie spoke contentedly, "Don''t worry, your brother got to know Brad Dorn well tonight. I''m sure they''ll continue to do so tomorrow. And let me tell you, your brother is verypetitive. The woman I arranged for him today didn''t give in, and you know how men are¡ªthe less they get, the more they want.


    Helen shook her head helplessly, "Even if you have arranged things on Robert''s end, what about Martha? I remember telling you, Martha is a very smart woman. Once Robert sobers up tomorrow, she''ll definitely try to stop him."


    Donnie said, "I heard your conversation today, she seems to be somewhat interested in the WRPA. Tomorrow, I''ll have South Brenton apany Martha with you. We just need to get through these few days!"


    "Alright!" Helen nodded. After thinking it over, she said to Donnie, "But you can''t drag this on too long. You''ll have to make a decision sooner orter!"


    Donnie, with his eyes closed, didn''t respond to Helen''s words, and a slight snoring sound emanated from him.


    Seeing Donnie''s reaction, Helen sighed helplessly and continued, "Even if you don''t want to make a decision now, you''ll have to eventually. The longer you drag this out, the more intense the bacsh will be!"


    Donnie continued not to respond to Helen.


    .


    The next day, Helen still went to find Martha, while Donnie, apanied by Alice, along with Walker and Maholi, entertained Theodore Roosevelt and Eleanor Ross.


    "Donnie, even though our families are rted here, you can''t just show up now. It''s embarrassing for me!"


    Theodore Roosevelt teased Donnie at the dining table.


    Donnieughed and said, "You''ve already said it, our families'' rtionship is there, so naturally I won''t treat you as an outsider. It''s better to take good care of the others first, then we can more happily sit down together with our own people!"


    "Haha!" Theodore Rooseveltughed heartily, and seeing his reaction, Donnie really worried that he might do something like Xu Zhisheng and shake off the hair in front of his hairline. But then he thought, at this time, there probably weren''t any hairpieces, so he stopped worrying about it!


    "Donnie, I have already spoken to my mother about you and Alice. She''s very weing to youing to visit New York!"


    Donnie exined, "There''s been so much going ontely. Once things settle down, I will definitelye over!"


    After some pleasantries, Theodore Roosevelt asked Donnie, "So, how are those cargo ships?"


    The cargo ships acquired from the navy hadn''t yet arrived at Antic City but were instead turned over to Roosevelt Shipyard for modifications, though Donnie had already gone to see them.


    "Speaking of that, I really should thank you properly!" Donnie lifted his ss and said, "I didn''t expect you to give me such a gift. It''s something I really needed!"


    Normally, if military ships were purchased from the navy, the weapons on board would have to be removed by naval personnel.


    Now, the five cargo ships that Theodore Roosevelt had prepared for Donnie had indeed had their more destructiverge weapons removed. However, some were left behind, which was more than enough for a merchant ship.


    Theodore Roosevelt said with a smile, "I know you bought a batch of weapons from the army. What I''ve done is just the icing on the cake!" Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Theodore Roosevelt was initially shocked to learn about Donnie''s deal with Pan Xing, surprised at the extent of Donnie''s connections with the army that allowed direct contact with General Pan Xing.


    Just two days ago, Pan Xing had been officially appointed as the Army Chief of Staff, bing the top person in the army.


    But after the initial shock, Theodore Roosevelt was very happy. In his heart, Donnie was already his brother-inw, and the better his brother-inw''s business went, the more beneficial it was for them.


    "It was also a bit of luck; during the war, I had served as a soldier under Marshall for some time, and through him, I got to know General Pan Xing!"


    Donnie said modestly.


    "Marshall?" Theodore Roosevelt simply thought for a moment and then recognized the figure, "General Pan Xing''s chief aide?"


    Donnie nodded, "Yes, that''s him!"@@novelbin@@


    Theodore Roosevelt eximed, "I''ve heard that General Pan Xing thinks highly of Marshall!"

 Chapter 377 161. The New York State Governors election_4

    Donnie also wanted to see if, with his support, young Theodore Roosevelt could indeed change history and be the Governor of New York State.


    After all, Donnie''s current identity was that of a staunch Republican, and even if he didn''t support Theodore Roosevelt, once Al Smith came to power, he would certainly take action against Donnie.


    Instead of that, it might be better to try to push Theodore Roosevelt into that position.


    High risk represented high returns!


    Theodore Roosevelt wanted none other than Donnie''s assurance, and although the Roosevelt Family remained one of the top families in the United States, when it came specifically to the election for New York State Governor, Donnie indeed had a lot more help to offer them! Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Sure enough, Theodore Roosevelt was very happy after hearing what Donnie had to say.


    "By the way, I heard from some friends after I arrived that Taft is also in Boise City, why don''t we all sit down and talk in the next few days?"


    This is where you''re wrong. I am now opposing history for your sake, and you actually want to ruin me?


    Donnie spoke with a smile, "That''s possible, but the match is about to start, so I think it''s best to wait until after the match to find an opportunity!"


    Theodore Roosevelt, aware that Donnie must be busy with many things these days, didn''t think much of it andughed as he agreed.


    Alice stole a nce at Donnie, she knew all too well that Donnie would certainly not let Theodore Roosevelt meet Robert Taft under the current circumstances.


    The following process was the same as the one Donnie had with Robert Taft yesterday.


    After the formal dinner was concluded, Donnie, Walker, and Theodore Roosevelt went to another upscale tavern in Boise City...while Robert Taft was still enjoying the good life in the previous tavern with Brad Dorn''spany!


    .


    "Alright, it''s unlikely they will meet before the match!"


    Donnie sat on the sofa in his room, taking a deep breath of relief.


    Robert sat on another sofa,ughing as he said, "It''s only a temporary safety measure; sooner orter, they will find out about this!"


    Donnie waved his hand, "Sooner orter is much better than knowing now. This is something we''ll have to take one step at a time!"


    Robert didn''t say much more to Donnie about this matter, as, strictly speaking, this was Donnie''s personal affair.


    "Starry Entertainment just called, saying all the tickets for the fight between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti have sold out!"


    Saying this, Robert expressed his surprise, "Although you had said before that this match would cause a huge uproar, I still did not expect that this boxing match could create history!"


    Before this, no boxing match in the United States had ever been staged in an outdoor stadium; the match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti could be said to have set a precedent for US boxing to be held in outdoor stadiums.


    "Have you talked to the police station in Boise City?"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie inquired of Robert.


    The match tomorrow at Boyle Stadium would attract seventy-five thousand spectators, and security was a major issue. Donnie did not want any mishaps!


    Robert nodded, "It''s all set up; they will deploy all their police force tomorrow to ensure the safety of the match!"


    Donnie nodded in satisfaction.


    As Donnie and Robert were discussing the details of tomorrow''s match, something happened in Los Angeles.


    Julian Weber sought out Joseph Adizoni.


    "We''ve just received a bet at our book for George Caponti to win the first round!"


    Joseph Adizoni, holding a girl in his arms, said with some displeasure, "Do you have nothing better to do, bringing me such trivial news? Just follow the rules we set before: wipe them out!"


    Julian Weber cautiously said, "It''s just that this bet is quiterge, a whole 50,000 US Dors!"


    For the first-round match-up between George Caponti and Jack Dempsey, the odds for George Caponti''s victory were 1:5, meaning if George Caponti won, Joseph Adizoni''s side would have to pay out 250,000 US Dors.


    "Moreover, I''ve noticed something unusual: the money betting on George Caponti to wintely has been abnormal. In total, nearly 300,000 US Dors have been ced on George Caponti to win!"


    Joseph Adizoni didn''t care about 50,000 US Dors, nor did he mind 250,000 US Dors, but if it were 1.5 million US Dors, then Joseph Adizoni couldn''t ignore it.


    Even though Joseph Adizoni''s annual earnings were in the millions, his expenses were equally high. To maintain his status and influence as a gang leader, he had to spend moneyvishly, not to mention that Joseph personallycked financial acumen.


    Hence, he didn''t have much cash on hand!


    That was another reason why he wanted to be a bookmaker on his own.


    "Do you know who the other party is?"


    Julian Weber replied, "The retail investors couldn''t trace who it was, but the 50,000 US Dors today was ced by Max and his associates!"


    "Max?" An image of a young boy immediately came to mind for Joseph Adizoni.


    "I was wondering who it was; turns out it''s that lucky kid!"


    Julian Weber continued, "This group, Max and his friends, gained some strength after they disappeared suddenlyst time and then reappeared. They''ve even connected with the Matte Gn gang, selling them some alcohol. I didn''t expect they coulde up with 50,000 US Dors all at once!"


    That''s why Joseph Adizoni referred to Max as the lucky kid.


    He thought Max, like many other small-time punks in Los Angeles, wouldn''tst long before ending up dead in some foul-smelling alley, yet unexpectedly, the other party slowly made progress!


    "If it''s that kid, there''s no need to worry. He wants to give us his money, so let''s just ept it!"


    Joseph Adizoni said nonchntly, fully confident that he could keep Max under his control.


    Julian Weber asked, "With so much moneying in, shouldn''t we adjust the odds?"


    Joseph Adizoni waved his hand, "No need. The more people who bet, the more money we make, right? Don''t worry, no one in Los Angeles can make waves without our consent!"


    Seeing Joseph Adizoni so confident and considering the strength of their gang in Los Angeles, Julian Weber said no more.


    This led to the afternoon of the same day and the next day seeing several more bets ced on George Caponti to win the first round, but Julian Weber didn''t report this to Joseph Adizoni anymore!

 Chapter 378 162, The boxing match begins

    "This is the grandest event since the establishment of Boise City!"


    The local newspapers in Boise City gave the boxing match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti a very high profile.


    But this was not an exaggeration, rather the actual situation. Five hours before the match, Boise City''s Mayor Waldo Fegan proactively sought out Donnie.


    "Donnie, the audience is too enthusiastic, we can''t hold them back, can''t hold them back at all!"


    Donnie couldn''t understand what Fegan was talking about and asked, "What''s the situation?"


    It was then that Waldo Fegan exined to Donnie that there were simply too many peopleing to Boise City to watch the match. With Boise City being a mid-sized city with a poption of over 200,000, the locals alone constituted a substantial number of viewers, not to mention thoseing from outside. Not only had all 75,000 tickets for the Boyle Sports Stadium sold out, but also there were many people who hadn''t been able to get one!


    This caused a lot of the audience who had traveled long distances to Boise City to be dissatisfied, and as their discontent slowly spread, many gathered outside the Boyle Sports Stadium, demanding additional seating!


    "Adding new seats is impossible, the number of people inside the Boyle Sports Stadium has already reached the upper limit we can control. If any more people were to enter, the police wouldn''t be able to handle it!"


    Waldo Fegan was afraid that Donnie, in an attempt to earn more US Dors, might allow more people into the stadium without a limit!


    Donnie understood Waldo Fegan''s meaning and smiled, "Mr. Fegan, rest assured, we won''t let these people in!"


    Waldo Fegan started to worry again that if they didn''t increase the numbers, those protesting might actually cause trouble.


    Facing Waldo Fegan''s worries, Donnie was somewhat at a loss for words. This man really was...


    "Mr. Fegan, how about this? Ourpany will set up tworge loudspeakers outside Boyle Sports Stadium, and the match will be broadcast live via radio, allowing those outside to listen to the match as it happens!"


    Although Donnie had some reservations about Waldo Fegan, he still offered a solution. After all, Donnie didn''t wish for any unexpected incidents to ur during the match!


    Upon hearing Donnie''s suggestion, Waldo Fegan immediately showed a smile, saying, "That''s a great idea!"


    Donnie smiled, "Then, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave the current issue for Mr. Fegan to solve!"


    Waldo Fegan replied, "Of course!"


    After that, Waldo Fegan left Donnie''spany.


    The matter with the audience outside was just a glimpse of why this boxing match was so attention-grabbing.


    As Waldo Fegan sent people to calm those who hadn''t been able to buy tickets, their mood was somewhat settled, and at this time, Boyle Sports Stadium also began to ept spectators for entry.


    There were those dressed elegantly, and those in ordinary clothes, men and women, all making their way into the venue in a slow and orderly manner, under the security of the on-site peacekeepers.


    Robert Taft, Martha Bowles, Helen, and Brad Dorn had also arrived at the venue at this time.


    They were apanied by bodyguards, specifically arranged by Donnie.


    At this moment, Robert Taft looked somewhat pale and his steps were a bit unsteady. asionally, he would even exhibit signs of nausea.


    "Darling, I don''t think I really must see this match."


    Robert Taft said weakly.


    Martha Bowles looked at Robert Taft with some dissatisfaction and said, "Who told you to drink every day, and so much at that? Have you counted how much whiskey you''ve had these past two days?"


    "Ugh!" Upon hearing the name of whiskey, Robert Taft couldn''t help but make a retching motion again.


    "I didn''t expect Brad to be so hospitable!"


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Brad Dorn''s condition wasn''t great either, but ifpared with Robert Taft''s, it was indeed much better.


    "Miss Martha, this time it''s my fault. I just hit it off with Robert, and I couldn''t help..."@@novelbin@@


    Martha Bowles rolled her eyes at the two men and didn''t point out the real reason behind their day and night drinking.


    Helen listened to the conversation of the three and stayed silent.


    "Sigh, I was hoping to meet Theo here, but I didn''t expect him to be so busy as well, to the point that he hasn''t shown up!"


    To deflect Martha Bowles'' dissatisfaction, Robert Taft smartly changed the subject!


    Even with Brad Dorn apanying Robert Taft, in reality, over these two days, Robert Taft had still tried to call Theodore Roosevelt. However, his calls were answered by hotel staff, who informed Robert Taft that Theodore Roosevelt no longer stayed at that hotel.


    In an era without mobile phones, it was almost impossible for the two to get in contact!


    "Perhaps you will see him today. I''m sure Donnie will host a grand celebration ball for tonight''s event, and Theo will definitely show up then!"


    Martha Bowles looked at Helen with a smile that carried deeper implications, while Helen showed no change in her expression.


    "You''re right, tonight will definitely be lively!"


    Robert Taft didn''t notice these nuances and cheerfully continued.


    .


    Actually, at this very moment, Theodore Roosevelt and Eleanor Roosevelt, along with Alice, Walker, and Maholi, were entering the stadium through another main gate.

 Chapter 379 162, The boxing match begins_2

    ```


    "I never expected this match to attract so many people!" Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Little Theodore Roosevelt''s condition was much like Robert Taft''s, both were pale and staggered in their steps, but at this moment, he was still very curious about the atmosphere of the venue. He was a person who loved excitement and adventure, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone hunting in Africa after failing to be elected as Governor.


    Alice boasted, "What''s there to be curious about? Donnie has put a lot into promoting this boxing match. It would have been odd if it hadn''t attracted this many people!"


    Little Theodore Rooseveltughed heartily and said, "I have to admit, in this regard, Donnie is indeed very talented!"


    Speaking of which, Little Theodore Roosevelt suddenly had an idea: "Alice, what do you think about inviting Donnie to be my campaign manager?"


    A boxing match that Donnie promoted had be known and followed by the entire United States, and moreover, Antic City Broadcast was about to move to New York.


    Little Theodore Roosevelt suddenly felt that having Donnie as his campaign manager might be a very good idea.


    Alice was momentarily unable to keep up with Little Theodore Roosevelt''s train of thought, but it was Walker who spoke up at this moment!


    "I think it''s unlikely. After all, Donnie himself has a lot to do. Not to mention anything else, just consider Donnie''s logisticspany. Although it now has a simple prototype, in the future it will be arge logisticspany spanning the entire United States. I believe that just managing that onepany will consume a lot of Donnie''s energy. Additionally, the Surf Hotel is set to open for business in four months. Donnie probably won''t have the time!"


    After hearing Walker''s exnation, Little Theodore Roosevelt showed a hint of disappointment on his face.


    "Right, I heard that Taft has alsoe to Boise City. I wonder whether I''ll be able to meet him before I leave!"


    The disappointed Little Theodore Roosevelt changed the subject!


    Upon hearing this, Walker chuckled dryly and said, "It should be possible. After all, after today''s match is over, Donnie is going to host a celebration dinner. I think Mr. Taft will definitely attend!"


    Only then did Little Theodore Roosevelt''s expression brighten as he said, "That''s right, how could I forget about that. Maybe I should have a good chat with him!"


    Having decided to run in the next New York State Governor''s election, Little Theodore Roosevelt naturally intended to find more potential allies for his campaign.


    Alice looked at Walker with a hint of confusion. She knew that Walker was sent by Donnie to prevent Little Theodore Roosevelt from meeting Robert Taft, but now he was saying this?


    Walker caught Alice''s gaze but offered no exnation!


    .


    Inside the rest area of Boyle Stadium, Jack Dempsey and George Caponti were resting in different rooms, while at this time Donnie brought Pickford to George Caponti''s room.


    Dous went to mingle with Jack Dempsey!


    "Miss Pickford, hello!"


    Although George Caponti had be a star boxer followed by the entire United States due to the publicity from the Antic City Broadcast, he had been focused more on training recently and had not enjoyed the honor that his fame brought him.


    Therefore, hecked the self-awareness of being a celebrity, and when he met Pickford, the popr Hollywood actress, he was very excited.


    "George, Mary came specially to cheer you on today!"


    Donnie said with a smile as he introduced her.


    Hearing Donnie''s words, George Caponti immediately struck a robust pose and excitedly said, "Miss Pickford, rest assured, I will surely win!"


    On the other hand, Pickford, who had been very interested in George Caponti before, upon meeting him in person, didn''t show much excitement, but instead exchanged a few polite words with George Caponti before leaving his room.


    ```


    ```


    "Maybe I shouldn''t havee today!"


    ```


    Pickford said with some regret as she walked out of George Caponti''s resting room.


    "Some things, maybe it''s better to just watch from a distance. When you get close, you actually find everything is not what you thought!"


    Donnie felt that Pickford must have something on her mind, so he suggested going to the caf¨¦ at the stadium to sit down.


    Pickford did not refuse Donnie''s invitation.


    "Donnie, have you ever had that feeling, the kind where, from a distance..." Pickford paused to think, then continued, "Just like just now, before meeting George Caponti, I was very excited, especially what the newspapers said about him, which made me curious. But when I actually met him, I suddenly felt that it was just like that. What kind of feeling would you say that is?"


    Donnie stirred the coffee in front of him. He probably guessed why Pickford was asking this. It wasn''t because of George Caponti, it should be some issues arising in Pickford''s rtionship with Dous.


    Dous''s father was awyer and very strict with Dous. Even after Dous''s parents divorced and he followed his mother, she was also a person who was very strict with him and demanded that he participate in various military trainings.


    Growing up in such an environment, Dous became a very old-fashioned and serious man.


    And this waspletely at odds with the genre of the satiricaledy movies he starred in.@@novelbin@@


    Pickford first fell in love with the character Dous yed in the movies, then fell in love with Dous himself. Now that they were married and living together, when the details of both were fully exposed to the other, Pickford inevitably felt a sense of recognition gap!


    Now, Pickford was just using the George Caponti matter to talk about her own issues.


    Donnie said, "It''s quite normal to feel this way, but I think you shouldn''t dwell on it!"


    Pickford felt Donnie didn''t understand her, but she politely said, "But if this thing has already entered my heart, what should I do?"


    After thinking a moment, Donnie said, "I don''t know what to do, but if this thing happened to me, I do have a way to deal with it!"


    Pickford looked curious and asked, "What way?"


    Donnie gave his free advice like a chicken soup for the soul, "That is to follow your own heart. To me, nothing is more important than being happy. If something can''t make me happy, no matter how important it is, I would decisively give it up. Being happy is the most important thing in life!"


    Pickford looked at Donnie with some envy and said, "If only I could be as free and easy as you, Donnie!"


    Donnieughed and said, "Why not? You are Pickford, one of Hollywood''s highest-paid actresses, the dream girl of many men, the envy of many women. I really don''t understand what else could make you unhappy!"


    Pickford said somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Maybe I''m just being too sentimental!"


    Donnie took Pickford''s hand and said, "Don''t talk like that. You just haven''t found the right way to make yourself happy yet!"


    Pickford looked at Donnie in surprise. Donnie, with an embarrassed expression, withdrew his hand and apologized, "Sorry, Mary, I got a bit carried away just now!"


    Pickford didn''t think too much of it, just tidied up her hair and joked, "You said just now that I''m the dream girl of many men. Does that include you?"


    After asking the question, Pickford realized that it was a little ambiguous.


    Donnieughed and said, "Of course. Don''t you know how much I envy Mr. Van Pank?"


    .


    ps: I had two author friends visit Tongliao, and as a host, I naturally had to entertain them properly. Last night we drank until the early hours. I don''t even know how many times I threw up. I''m not feeling too good today, so I''ll write this much. Once those two friends leave, I''ll definitely make up for the shortfall in the number of words over these past days~

 Chapter 380 163. The Downfall of Joseph

    A roar like a mountain torrent and tsunami erupted over the entire Boyle Stadium, as countless scraps of paper representing a festive atmosphere fluttered in the sky.


    The host stood on the boxing ring set up in the middle of the stadium, holding a microphone. His voice, transmitted through hundreds of loudspeakers around the venue, drowned out the cheers of the live audience.


    "Now let''s wee Mr. Orchid George Caponti!"


    As the host''s voice reached every spectator''s ears, a surge of screaming burst forth instantly. If one listened carefully, they would discover that the women''s voices were particrly piercing and emphatic.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    In fact, at that time at least one-third of the audience in the entire venue were women, and they were all there to cheer for the handsome and attractive Frenchman, George Caponti!


    With the appearance of George Caponti, draped in a yellow boxing robe, such cheers escted to another level.


    Donnie sat in the first row on the east side of the stands, beside him were Pickford, Dous, and others. Meanwhile, in the first row on the west side of the boxing ring sat Nucky, as well as local political figures such as Edwards.


    Sitting on the south side were Robert Taft and the like, of course, along with other bigwigs from further afield like Albert Furr.


    On the north side sat little Theodore Roosevelt and others, along with the heavyweights from New York and Phdelphia.


    In front of their seats were various professional referees and broadcast booths, so it was unlikely for people in all four directions to notice each other.


    "Such a scene reminds me of the arenas in Ancient Rome, where the women were particrly fond of watching such matches!"


    Dous, ncing back at the frenzied crowd, couldn''t help butment.


    Donnieughed, "With the right to vote for women being established, the status of women in the United States has indeed risen a lot, at least much higher than that of women in Ancient Rome!"


    Dous, clearly dissatisfied with the policy, retorted, "Women should stay obediently at home, and even if they work, they should be in basic jobs. Now, with the status of American women bound to rise higher and higher, there might even be some suffrage movements in the future!"


    Good grief, it''s only now that Dous could say something like this. If he had said it inter years, he would very likely be cklisted by Hollywood.@@novelbin@@


    Pickford, dissatisfied with Dous''s words, countered, "Women have made their contributions to society''s development. Allowing women to vote is a sign of the times'' progression, and I don''t see anything wrong with that!"


    Dous wasn''t pleased with Pickford disagreeing with him in such circumstances, but given the setting, he didn''t say anything further.


    At that moment, the host finished introducing George Caponti and began to introduce Jack Dempsey''s entrance.


    The arrival of Jack Dempsey naturally provoked yet another tsunami of cheers from the crowd, even Dous, who had just shown some dissatisfaction, was screaming loudly.


    Pickford, seeing Dous''s excitement, shook her head and cast a look at Donnie sitting beside her, noting that Donnie showed no change of expression. At that moment, she remembered the conversation she had with Donnie the night before.


    "Does he really envy Dous? Is he really into me..."


    With that thought, Pickford felt her heart stirring. She had to admit, the Donnie sitting beside her in a custom suit, exuding confidence, had more charm than her husband, Dous, the Hollywood star.


    At least that was what she believed!


    Sensing Pickford''s gaze, Donnie looked at her and revealed a refined smile.


    Pickford was momentarily startled, then blushed slightly and turned her head to watch George Caponti and Jack Dempsey, who were getting ready on the tform.


    However, at that moment, Pickford felt her left hand, resting on herp, lightly brushed by Donnie''s hand.


    The physical touch made Pickford shiver slightly and she couldn''t help but look at Donnie again, only to find him looking at the ring as if nothing had happened.


    But the sensation on her hand grew increasingly strong, letting her know that Donnie was indeed flirting with her.


    For a while, Pickford''s mind was in turmoil, unsure of how to react. In the end, Pickford chose to do nothing...


    After the atmospheric buildup of the opening, the mor in the room began to subside with the ring girl signaling the start of the first round, and everyone waited for the beginning of their bout!


    If there were no knockouts, there would be ten rounds of fighting, and the winner would be determined by the points awarded by the judges.


    If a knockout urred, it would be much simpler; even if it happened in the first round, the match would conclude officially!


    Not only the live audience but also those outside the venue listening to the live radio broadcast of the match were starting to be tense.


    In Los Angeles, Joseph Adonis sat in his speakeasy''s office, also tuned into the boxing match, with Julian Weber and other associates nearby.


    With a ss of whiskey on the side and a cigarette in hand, Joseph Adonis wore a contented smile on his face.


    "Regardless, I still admire one thing about Donnie. He always finds a way to put together a fight that captures the attention of the entire United States and allows us to make some extra money!"

 Chapter 381 163. The Downfall of Joseph_2

    After taking a sip of whiskey, Joseph Adonis looked at Julian Weber with pride and asked, "How much have we taken in bets for the off-track betting?"


    Julian Weber said, "A total of 2.29 million US dors!"


    Joseph Adonis was even happier. To earn more money, he had given all the off-track bets except for the first round of George Caponti''s match to Donnie.


    In other words, as long as they won, they could earn at least 1.5 million US dors in revenue!


    That was a huge ie!


    "Now that I think about it, I should have given Donnie more of the off-track bets. I believe Donnie will arrange even more matches in the future!"


    Joseph Adonis said insincerely.


    Julian Weberplimented him, "Boss, you are a man of integrity, you wouldn''t do anything too excessive!"


    "Haha!" Joseph Adonisughed out loud and said, "Ah, I''m just too honest!"


    As the gong sounded, the first round of the match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti began!


    The radio broadcast obviously couldn''t be as visual as a live television broadcast, but thankfully, for this match''s broadcast, Starry Entertainment, following the model of broadcasting Major League Baseball and college football, had hired two professional boxers and a professional host tomentate on the match.


    For those who had never experienced a television broadcast at that time, the sensation was already enough to make them feel as if they were there in person.


    At the start of the match, after a period of probing each other, Jack Dempseyunched a fierce attack, while George Caponti was forced on the defensive, asionallynding some counterattacks.


    Listening to the broadcast, Joseph Adonis once againughed heartily.


    "What did I tell you, Donnie was definitely going to let Jack Dempsey win in the first round."


    Julian Weber brown-nosed, "Boss, your decisions have never been wrong!"


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Joseph Adonis leaned back on the sofa, crossed his legs, slightly closed his eyes, and the sound of the live broadcast from the radio was like a beautiful melody, intoxicating him!


    This intoxication, however, vanished as thetter half of the first round began!


    On the radio, the host was rapidly describing the fight, and Jack Dempsey, who had been on ferocious attack at the start, was now showing signs of fatigue.


    In contrast, George Caponti, having withstood a round of attacks from Jack Dempsey, began to counterattack.


    The roles of attacker and defender were reversed!


    Joseph Adonis began to lean forward slightly, and his eyes opened, staring fixedly at the radio, as if he could see the match taking ce.


    Julian Weber also started to tremble because the professional boxingmentator was stating that if this continued, George Caponti would likely win the first round on points!


    Hearing this, Julian Weber turned towards Joseph Adonis with fear beginning to show in his eyes.


    Dang...


    With the sound of the gong signaling the end of the first round, there were no surprises, and ultimately George Caponti won on points!


    How far is it from heaven to hell?


    Joseph Adonis would tell you, only three minutes!


    "How is this possible? How is this possible? How is this possible?"


    The soul''s trifecta confirmed just how flustered Joseph Adonis was feeling inside.


    He couldn''t understand how George Caponti could have won in the first round?


    This didn''t match his predictions at all!


    Julian Weber didn''t know how to answer Joseph Adonis''s questions.@@novelbin@@


    "How much was bet on the first round''s off-track betting?" Joseph Adonis thought of something and quickly asked Julian Weber.


    "500,000 US dors!" Julian Weber quietly stated the number.


    "So you''re telling me, just for this one round, we have to pay out $2.5 million in damages?" Joseph Adonis stared wide-eyed at Julian Weber, continuing loudly, "Didn''t you say before that it was only $300,000?"


    Julian Weber hastily said, "In thest couple of days, another $200,000 came in bit by bit!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Joseph Adonis hadpletely forgotten that he was the one who had told Julian Weber to wipe out every amount, no matter what.


    Julian Weber dared not speak.


    Seeing Julian Weber like this made Joseph Adonis even more furious, but he also knew that anger wouldn''t solve anything at the moment, and immediately asked, "The ledger, hurry up and find the ledger, put this external bet on Donnie''s books!"


    Julian Weber was even less likely to respond!


    "Speak up!" Joseph Adonis shouted angrily.


    It was only then that Julian Weber said softly, "Today, Donnie''s men took the ledger and got on the train heading to Antic City!"


    "Bullshit!" Joseph Adonis scolded, "The Miss America side bets ledger, wasn''t it always sent to Antic City on the second day?"


    Julian Weber exined, "That was the case before, but this time Donnie made a call, saying it was for ease of management. They wanted to be able to pay those people in the shortest time, so they took it today... I told you this this morning!"


    Joseph Adonis then remembered the matter, but he was not about to admit his mistake.


    "When did you tell me? How would I not know?"


    Julian Weber: "..."


    "Forget it!" Joseph Adonis scoffed, "We''ll settle this matterter. Now immediately find Max and the others, I want to make them disappear, vanishpletely. Also, find as many as possible of those people who won this round, I want them to shut up. You got that?"


    Since it was no longer possible to fiddle with the ledger and put the loss on Donnie''s shoulders, the only option was to deal with the root of the trouble!


    In Joseph Adonis''s view, as long as the people who had bet on George Caponti to win the first round were taken care of, he naturally wouldn''t have to pay out the funds.


    The problem would be naturally solved!


    Julian Weber quickly stood up and said, "Understood, I''ll go now!"


    .


    After every round of the boxing match, there was a minute of rest time.


    Donnie sat there with his legs crossed, a smile on his face; in private, his hand had already grasped Pickford''s hand.


    Pickford had not spoken to Donnie, but she didn''t stop him from doing what he was doing either.


    It wasn''t until Robert approached that Pickford quickly withdrew her hand, her cheeks flushed, her slightly unusual behavior caught Dous''s attention, and he asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Pickford gently stroked her hair and said with feigned calm, "Nothing!"


    Dous didn''t think much of it, nodded and said, "Well, the second round is about to begin. In my opinion, Jack Dempsey was only probing George Caponti''s punching power in the first round. Judging from the way they both fought, Jack Dempsey has a greater chance of winning!"


    "Hmm!" Pickford replied absent-mindedly.


    On the other side, Robert was also whispering to Donnie, "Now that the first round is over, I believe Joseph Adonis must be ready to make his move!"


    Donnie nodded, asking, "How is everything arranged on Max''s end?"


    Robert said, "It''s all set up, if Joseph''s men dare to go there, they''ll definitely be detained!"


    Donnie thought for a moment, stood up, and said to Pickford and Dous with a smile, "Excuse me for a moment, I need to make a phone call!"


    The people around Max were there to ensure the safety of Max and others; the actual move against Joseph Adonis was to be made by someone else.


    Donnie''s call was to Hoover, "Now''s your chance to start making your move!"


    A calm voice came from the other end of the phone, "Your reputation is about to be in your hands as well!"


    After a brief exchange, Donnie returned and smiled politely at Dous, then sat down and once again secretly took Pickford''s hand...

 Chapter 382 164, the game is over

    The match was still ongoing.


    Although he already knew the oue of the match and had experienced life-and-death fights on the battlefield, the boxing match on the stage didn''t draw much of Donnie''s attention.


    At the moment, Donnie was actually more focused on Pickford beside him.


    The two sat side by side, and because of the venue, Donnie and hispanions'' seats were actually added temporarily, the original seats for spectators were part of the sports arena!


    Sitting there, Donnie could smell Pickford''s fragrance and felt her soft palm in his hand, damp with a thinyer of sweat.


    Donnie''s index finger gently hooked the inside of Pickford''s palm, sensing her nervousness.


    Scrape!


    Suddenly, Pickford stood up, and Donnie let go of her hand. Observing the match, Dous noticed Pickford''s situation and turned to ask her.


    "What''s wrong?"@@novelbin@@


    Pickford, with a slight blush on her face, said, "It''s nothing, I''m just heading to the restroom!"


    At such a time, Dous was actually supposed to apany Pickford there.


    But since the boxing match was at its most intense moment, Dous really didn''t want to leave and so he said, "Then be careful!"


    Pickford nodded, "I know."


    Throughout the whole process, Pickford didn''t look at Donnie, and Donnie remained silent until she left. Robert, who knew Donnie very well, came behind Donnie at that moment. Although he spoke in a lowered voice, it was still audible to Dous.


    "Donnie, there are some matters regarding the post-match celebration banquet that need your decision."


    Donnie turned back and said discontentedly, "Can''t it wait until after the match is over?"


    Robert replied somewhat helplessly, "It''s quite important. You know that the guests who came this time are all quite significant, and if any part of the event isn''t managed well, it might be embarrassing for our friends!"


    "Fine!" Donnie stood up, said a word to Dous, who was a bit impatient but still maintained his decorum with a brief exchange, and continued watching the match.


    Donnie left the ce and in the VIP corridor saw Pickford, who had juste out of the restroom!


    "Donnie, your behavior just now was very impol..."


    Before Pickford could finish her sentence, Donnie had already embraced her and kissed her fiercely.


    After going through pushing, struggling, resisting, epting, and enjoying, Donnie took Pickford away from the corridor, going straight to the rest area of the match venue!


    Everything was so natural, yet everything was so wild!


    The thrilling atmosphere of the venue and the thrilling behavior,bined with the urgency of time, made Donnie not keep up the duration but maintain the intensity of each impact, and by the time he and Pickford finished, the boxing match had also ended.


    Jack Dempsey had defeated George Caponti in the third round!


    Jack Dempsey had won this century''s boxing match, and countless men and women cheered for his victory. At least half of the women who had once favored George Caponti happily turned to Jack Dempsey, dering themselves fans of Jack Dempsey.


    Although the match had ended, the event had not.


    As the winner of this match, Jack Dempsey would receive the Golden Belt prepared for this match, awarded by Donnie!


    When Jack Dempsey held up the Golden Belt, the atmosphere at the venue reached its climax.


    Everyone cheered for the match.


    Meanwhile, the distinguished guests of the match also stood up, led by professionals, ready to head to the Xile Hotel in Boise City to attend the boxing match celebration banquet!


    "This was an intense match. Donnie has found another perfect project for himself!"


    Robert Taft and others, of course, could not leave like the ordinary crowd through the main corridor; they had their own VIP corridor, which allowed them to leave morefortably and leisurely.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Brad Dornughed by the side, "Donnie is a genius; this is something I''ve been sure of for a long time, his brain is filled with endless projects, and each one brings Donnie a hefty return!"


    "Indeed it is!" Robert Taft nodded, then continued with slight regret and an insinuating tone, "It''s a pity that Donnie is always on his own..."


    Helen, who had been quiet the whole time, said calmly, "Donnie''s current situation is already enviable by many, and furthermore, Donnie''s younger brother Cameron is already studying at Columbia University. After he graduates, he''s sure to be a great help to Donnie!"


    "Really?" Robert Taft was somewhat surprised, as he genuinely didn''t know about Cameron''s status. However, he still said with regret, "Too bad it''s not Yale University!"


    The entire Taft Family had graduated from Yale University, and Yale''s most famous Skull and Bones society was co-founded by Robert Taft''s grandfather, Alfonso Taft.


    Helen knew that Robert Taft''s ''pity'' did not refer to Cameron''s not studying at Yale University but rather that Cameron could have joined the Skull and Bones society had he attended Yale, and said, "Cameron couldn''t have joined even if he was at Yale University!"


    Even though Alfonso Taft, the grandfather of Robert Taft and Helen, was one of the founders of the Skull and Bones society, it did not mean the Taft Family could simply have anyone they wished join the society.

 Chapter 383 164, Competition ends_2

    At the inception of the Skull and Bones Society, one of their founders, William Russell, had already set rules for selecting new members.


    First, they had toe from wealthy, prominent families in the eastern United States, preferably descended from English immigrants with aristocratic lineage. Secondly, they needed a good education, with a preference for those who attended elite boarding schools during their high school years. Third, they had to have an interest in sports, apetitive spirit, and ideally, military experience.


    Furthermore, at the beginning, the Skull and Bones Society did not allow women, Jewish People, or African Americans to join; they only epted white males!


    So even though Helen was the daughter of the Taft Family, she did not join the Skull and Bones Society during her time at Yale University!


    Although Cameron''s academic performance wasmendable, the Block Family he belonged to was far from reaching the so-called status of the Eastern elite families, not to mention having English immigrant or aristocratic lineage!


    Robert Taft thought for a moment, nodded, and dropped the subject.


    "Alright, let''s head to the hotel now, there will be many friends there today."


    Robert Taft said cheerfully.


    Just as the group was about to leave the corridor and get into the car, Brad Dorn grabbed Robert Taft and said with a worried expression, "Taft, I just found out about something!"


    Robert Taft asked nonchntly, "What''s that?"


    Brad Dorn said with some embarrassment, "Sera is also going to today''s banquet!"


    "What?" Robert Taft was taken aback, as Sera was the woman he had been pursuing for some time and, justst night, he had finally seeded in winning her over.


    However, for Robert Taft, it was nothing more than a fleeting affair.


    Although he knew Martha did not care much about his private life, the presence of a woman like Sera at a function like tonight''s would definitely anger Martha.


    Robert Taft did not want to upset Martha over such a matter!


    "How could she being? Does she even have the qualification?" Robert Taft urgently asked Brad Dorn.


    Brad Dorn said helplessly, "Have you forgotten? She''s the daughter of the Boise City prosecutor, so of course, she''s qualified!"


    "Damn, Ipletely forgot about that!" Robert Taft said angrily.


    "Taft, now''s not the time to be angry. The critical issue now is, if she speaks out of turn at the party, it could jeopardize your marriage to Miss Martha!"


    Brad Dorn reminded him.


    "You think I don''t know that?" Robert Taft said angrily.


    After thinking for a moment, Robert Taft said helplessly, "It seems I really can''t attend tonight''s banquet!"


    Brad Dorn agreed, saying, "It seems that''s the only option. Fortunately, such a banquet isn''t a must-attend event, and I believe that, given your rtionship with Donnie, he won''t have any objections to your decision!"


    Robert Taft nodded, then found his wife Martha Bowles and made up an excuse that urgent matters at Columbus required his attention, meaning they could not only miss tonight''s banquet but also had to return to Columbus City tomorrow!


    Martha Bowles didn''t suspect anything amiss with Robert Taft''s exnation; after all, the boxing match was over, and they had no other business in Boise City.


    "Helen, when you see Donnieter, please exin to him and also apologize to him on my behalf!"


    Robert Taft said earnestly to Helen.


    With her demeanor stillposed, Helen replied, "Alright."


    .


    On the other side, Theodore Roosevelt also encountered a problem, though it wasn''t due to a woman''s issue, but rather his own physiological problem. During the match, Theodore Roosevelt drank a ss of c, and then his stomach began to betray him.


    In fact, Theodore Roosevelt didn''t even finish watching the whole match; he was too busy contending with the toilet¡ªeither squatting there or on the way to squat!


    "I can''t take it anymore!"


    At this time, Theodore Roosevelt''s face was pale, and he could only stand steady with the support of Eleanor Roosevelt.


    "Alice, it seems I won''t be able to attend the banquet tonight. Please apologize to Donnie for me at the banquet!"


    Alice, concerned, looked at Theodore Roosevelt and asked, "Are you alright? How about I have Donnie find a doctor to take a look at you?"


    Theodore Roosevelt waved his hand and said, "It must have been something I ate. I don''t know how it happened, the c you guys had was fine, just mine..."


    Walker said angrily, "Theo, don''t worry, I will definitely look into this matter!"


    Theodore Roosevelt was not overly suspicious; after all, he would never imagine that his ss of c had been tampered with by Walker, especially since they had been drinking merrily and had be quite good friends over the past few days.


    "It''s probably because I''ve been drinking too muchtely. A good day''s rest should do the trick!"


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Alice continued, "Then I''ll have Donnie visit you at the hotel tomorrow!"


    "Let''s talk about tomorrow,ter!" Theodore Roosevelt, clutching his stomach painfully, said, "No, I need to head to the bathroom again!"@@novelbin@@


    .


    Donnie quickly learned of these two incidents and, sitting on the couch in his hotel suite, lit a cigarette for himself and chuckled, "Shura Field? Hehe!"


    Walker, sitting on the couch to Donnie''s left, said with some admiration, "Donnie, I truly didn''t expect that thing you provided to be so potent. Honestly, I''m worried that Theo might end up spending the night on the toilet!"


    Brad Dorn, sitting on the other side and now aware of Theodore Roosevelt''s predicament, initially thought Donnie was harsh enough with Robert Taft but was surprised to find Donnie was even more ruthless with Theodore Roosevelt.


    Donnie immediately responded, "This has nothing to do with me; the drug was provided by Robert and you were the one who slipped it into Theo''s c. I never touched that pill from start to finish!"


    Walker looked at Donnie and nodded, "Now I can be sure that someone who can say such things won''t find it strange to do such deeds!"


    Donnieughed.


    Then, turning to Robert, he said, "Don''t attend the banquet tonight either; keep an eye on the situation in Los Angeles for me. I want to know everything about Joseph Adonis."


    Although Donnie didn''t know the exact timing of Joseph Adonis''s actions, he was certain that Adonis wouldn''t drag his feet on this matter, so it was very likely that the move could happen tonight.


    Robert said, "No problem!"


    Walker also shifted his focus to this issue, and said to Donnie, "After the fall of Joseph Adonis, it will indeed create a certain deterrent effect on those gang leaders, but with you using people from the Bureau of Investigation against Joseph, I''m still worried that if this gets out, it could have some impact on you."


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "That level of impact is something we can ept, and I believe no one will know. At most, they''ll have their suspicions. This time we need to make these people understand that if we''ve agreed to make money together, they should y by the rules and make money together. Anyone who tries to act against the collective interests must be punished, or else such actions will only be more frequent in the future."


    Walker thought for a moment and said, "Alright then, since you''ve made up your mind, I hope everything goes as you expect!"


    Donnie let out augh and said, "Don''t worry!"


    Walker asked, "Now that the boxing match is effectively over, shouldn''t we refocus on the development of alcohol smuggling and the logisticspany?"

 Chapter 386 166. Pandora Oil Company (10,000-word mega chapter, time to start paying off debts~)

    Just after the century boxing match between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti had ended, while everyone was still immersed in the event, an incident urred quietly!


    Without any public announcement, the U.S. Department of the Interior decided to lease the three major strategic oil fields in the United States¡ªElk Hills in California, part of the Bowe area, and the Teapot Dome oil field in Wyoming¡ªto American oil businessmen. Harry Sinir of the Sinir Oil Corporation obtained the Teapot Dome oil field, and Edward Doheny of the Pan American Petroleum Company secured the Elk Hills oil field.


    James O''Neill of Prairie Oil Company and Colonel Robert Stuart of Indiana Standard Oil jointly acquired the oil field in the Bowe area!


    At this time, Donnie also established his own Pandora Oil Company and secured the contracting rights for the small oil wells surrounding the three major oil fields.


    This situation unfolded just as Donnie had anticipated. Due to the involvement of Albert Furr and young Theodore Roosevelt, the four oilpanies had to reluctantly agree to Donnie''s entry, but they did not give up on besieging the Pandora Oil Company.


    Even with Gulf Oil of the Mellon Consortium investing in Donnie''s Pandora Oil, it was still the same!


    For wealth, some die, for food, others perish. For their own interests, even with Andrew Mellon involved, these people would not sit idly by and watch their interests be taken away!


    The current situation was both advantageous and disadvantageous for Donnie.


    The good news was that the infrastructure for those small oil wells was already in ce; they only needed to rece some specialized equipment, so Pandora Oil could start producing oil before the three major oil fields.


    The bad news was plentiful, however. First, since these small oil wells were too dispersed, Donnie needed to arrange for more manpower. Second, after these oil fields were contracted out to the four major Oil Companies, they also took over management of the surrounding roads. In such a scenario, whether it was equipment being transported by Pandora Oil Company or crude oil being shipped out, it had to go through the roads managed by thesepanies.


    The other side wasn''t forbidding passage outright, but they were making you wait, allowing your turn only after their equipment had gone through. This dy, whether in transport or in cost, greatly increased!


    "Donnie, it seems like this matter isn''t going to be easy!"


    Andrew Mellon called Donnie, not sounding overly concerned.


    Donnie sat in the office of Block Tavern, hisplexion somewhat gloomy. He obviously had underestimated these people''s clout. They had learned that he was hiring more veterans and had purchased arge amount of munitions from the army.


    As a result, thesepanies also significantly increased their security personnel at the roadblocks in those areas. If a confrontation actually urred, it wouldn''t be a small matter. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Andrew, if this situation continues, our interests on both sides will suffer!"


    Donnie knew that Andrew Mellon''s call wasn''t just to discuss a solution to this problem; he definitely wanted to take this opportunity to secure more benefits for himself.


    Sure enough, Andrew Mellon then proposed that he could intervene to resolve the matter, but he hoped Donnie would cede 10% of Pandora Oil''s shares to him!


    Of course, Donnie couldn''t ept Andrew Mellon''s suggestion.


    "Andrew, we are partners now. When a problem arises, we should first consider how to resolve the current issue, not take advantage of the situation at this time!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie''s tone wasn''t very pleasant.


    Andrew Mellon, however, wasn''t bothered by Donnie''s attitude and instead took on the air of someone who had been there before, imparting wisdom to Donnie, "Donnie, you should understand that this is business, and it''s not the same as what you''ve experienced in Antic City."


    "Alright!" Donnie mused for a moment and then said, "If I can''t solve this matter, I will give you a call."


    Andrew Mellon, not seeming too concerned, responded, "OK. Donnie, you should know that I''m not trying to trouble you; I''m just trying to protect my own interests."


    "Of course!" Donnie said, putting away his displeasure with a smile.


    After they hung up, Robert, who sat across from Donnie, spoke angrily, "If we knew this would happen, we should never have allowed Gulf Oil to invest in Pandora Oil. Doesn''t he realize that by doing this, he''s also risking his own interests?"


    Donnie, no longer as angry as before, said with a smile, "Of course he realizes that, but if he could secure 10% of Pandora Oil''s shares, the current losses would seem insignificant to him!"


    Robert asked, "Does that mean we just let him handle us as he pleases?"


    Donnie shook his head and replied, "Of course not. He told me that we can''t solve this matter using Antic City methods, so let''s do just that¡ªuse Antic City methods. Sometimes, those old-fashioned ways are something they can''t handle!"


    Robert suggested, "If we do manage to solve this problem sessfully, can we use it to make Andrew Mellon give up some of his Pandora Oil shares?"


    Donnie waved his hand and said, "We can''t do that. Right now, we only have the capacity to extract oil; our refining technology and equipment are not mature, and we don''t even have our own refinery. These are things that Gulf Oil needs to help us with. In fact, that was one of the main reasons why I agreed to let Gulf Oil join in the first ce."

 Chapter 387 166. Pandora Oil Company (10,000-word mega chapter, time to start paying off debts~)_2

    "Before our strength reaches a certain level, we can only bear with these things!"


    Robert nodded and asked, "Alright, what do you need me to do now?"


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Just as Donnie was about to exin his n to Robert, Steve Cotting walked in.


    "Boss, someone outside says he''s a representative of the big four oilpanies and hopes to meet with you!"


    Donnie frowned slightly. As the matter was settled, all kinds of demons and ghosts began to emerge. However, after briefly thinking it over, Donnie decided to meet with the other party to see what they were nning.


    Before long, a man in a suit followed Steve Cotting in.


    "Mr. Block, my name is Camilo Hades. I am here to discuss the specifics of investing in Pandora Oil Company on behalf of the four bosses behind me," he said.


    Camilo Hades sat down directly opposite Donnie without waiting to be invited, crossed his legs, and had an arrogant demeanor. His words were not a discussion with Donnie but rather a notice!


    Seeing the man''s attitude, both Robert and Steve Cotting showed angry expressions.


    Camilo Hades simply nced at them and smirked with contempt, not taking them seriously.


    Donnie, sitting there calmly, asked, "I don''t recallmunicating with the bosses behind you, and there was no agreement about them investing."


    Camilo Hadesughed and said, "It''s not toote to inform Mr. Block now. I think you must have already received the report from your construction site. A rough estimate, if things continue like this, Mr. Block, your Pandora Oil Company will lose at least tens of thousands of dors every day. My bosses believe that as a smart man, Mr. Block, you wouldn''t stay confused on this matter, would you?"


    Donnie tapped the tabletop and asked, "So you''re saying if I don''t agree, your bosses will continue to cause trouble over there?"


    Camilo Hades replied, "My bosses didn''t tell me, but they say you are a smart man, Mr. Block, and you would make a smart choice!"


    Donnie nodded slightly and continued, "How much are your bosses prepared to invest?"


    Camilo Hades said, "Not much, just 30% is enough!"


    Upon hearing this number, Donnieughed outright. The current share distribution of Pandora Oil was Donnie holding 70% and Gulf Oil holding 30%. If he were to give another 30% to the big four oilpanies, he would lose his absolute control over Pandora Oil.


    Donnie believed that Andrew Mellon and the rest definitely had contact with them. If they wanted to fight for control of Pandora Oilter, he wouldn''t have much say!


    "Your bosses behind you, they''re after the control of Pandora Oil!"


    Camilo Hadesughed and said, "My boss said that the oil business, unlikemercial radio stations or casinos, is a new industry for you, Mr. Block, especially since it''s not in Antic City. So my boss suggests that Mr. Block might as well learn to delegate and hand over the management and operational rights of Pandora Oil to them.


    Then we could cooperate. Mr. Block wouldn''t need to worry about the management of Pandora Oil and could still earn dividends each year. Wouldn''t this be a win-win situation?"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Nicely calcted!"


    Camilo Hades continued calmly, "Mr. Block, the situation is stronger than the person. Although you have the support of Albert, Theo, and others, the problem is right here. I think you''d better take what you can get!"@@novelbin@@


    Donnie leaned slightly forward, his eyes fixed intently on Camilo Hades, and asked calmly, "What if I don''t agree to your bosses'' proposal?"


    Camilo Hades, slightly ufortable with Donnie''s gaze, leaned back a bit but still said proudly, "If you don''t agree, maybe by the time my bosses'' oil fields are developed, Pandora Oil''s equipment might not yet be fully in ce. Even if Pandora Oil''s equipment is all set, transporting it out will still be a problem!"


    Donnie said, "So, am I to take this as a threat from you guys?"


    "I don''t acknowledge your point of view, Mr. Block," Camilo Hades said, "but I won''t deny it either!"


    Donnie stood up, looking down on Camilo Hades whose eyes now showed some fear due to Donnie''s movement, and said, "Go back and tell your bosses that this matter is non-negotiable. Also, if there is anything in the future, let theme in person. Sending ackey like you, next time I can''t guarantee that I will be able to talk as peacefully as today!"


    .


    New York, inside the Vanderbilt Hotel!


    The CEOs of the big four oilpanies were sitting together after having secured three major oil fields from the United States Department of the Interior.


    At this time, they had not yet received Camilo Hades'' report, so they were unaware that Donnie in Antic City had already rejected their proposed partnership.


    Harry Sinir, who was just 45 years old and in his prime¡ªthough his slightly bald head made him look older than his years¡ªsat on the sofa with a cigarette in hand, smiling, "Gentlemen, this time I think Donnie Block of Antic City should understand that the real business world is nothing like the minor wrangling he''s used to in Antic City!"

 Chapter 389 166. Pandora Oil Company (10,000-word mega chapter, time to start paying off debts~)_4

    ```


    "That''s right!" Harry Sinirughed heartily. "Maybe by now Hades has already extracted the answer we want from Donnie Block!"


    As his voice fell, the phone rang.


    Harry Sinir didn''t pick up the phone immediately but turned to the three others with a smile. "See, I trust that Hades has brought us good news!"


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    After that, Harry Sinir finally picked up the phone.


    "Hades, do you have some good news for us?"


    Camilo Hades was somewhat silent on the other end, but eventually, he ryed to Harry Sinir the process of negotiations with Donnie.


    Harry Sinir hung up the phone with a dark expression.


    "Friends, it seems that Mr. Donnie Block from Antic City is not a smart man. He refused our goodwill!"


    Robert Stuart said calmly, "If that''s the case, there''s not much to talk about. Let''s have our people step up their efforts. I want to make sure that not a single Pandora Oil Company truck carrying equipment can enter the oil field. Also, not a single truck loaded with crude oil will be able to leave his premises!"


    Eduardo Doheny asked with some concern, "After all, Pandora Oil Company does hold shares in Gulf Oil. If we do this, won''t there be any problems with Andrew Mellon?"


    James O''Nealughed coldly. "Don''t worry. That old fox Andrew Mellon won''t make his move so quickly. When we first sought his cooperation, he was worried that the media would expose this matter, affecting his reputation, so he didn''t participate. Now, Donnie has used his own means to legally obtain the exploitation rights of the surrounding small oil wells. For Andrew Mellon, even if this matter is exposed in the future, it will not affect them. For such benefits, Andrew Mellon will definitely look for ways to get more, so I believe he will want more shares in Pandora Oil Company. Otherwise, he would not have let us know through Albert Furr that he would not help Donnie Block during this period."


    Harry Sinir nodded. "Exactly. What we should really worry about now is to get shares in Pandora Oil Company before Donnie epts Andrew Mellon''s increased shares. Only then can we truly consider ourselves sessful!"


    Eduardo Doheny still seemed somewhat worried. "Although we don''t know how many shares of Pandora Oil Andrew Mellon will ask Donnie for, one thing we can be sure of is that the shares Andrew Mellon wants will definitely be less than ours. If we take action now, could we push Donnie directly into Andrew Mellon''s camp?"


    Harry Sinir once again offered his analysis. "The likelihood is not high. I''ve investigated Donnie. This man has a great desire for control. He has absolute control over everypany under his name. Even to better control Antic City Broadcast, he hasn''t let this Wall Street-favoredpany go public yet. He should understand that Andrew Mellon''s desires are limitless. If he gives Andrew Mellon more shares this time, Mellon will be able to use more business tactics to take more shares from his hands in the future. Only by bringing us in can a truly stable triangle be formed. In his view, cooperating with us, although it will cost him more shares, could align us or Andrew Mellon to control Pandora Oil Company!"


    After some thought, Eduardo Doheny nodded, seemingly agreeing with Harry Sinir''s reasoning.


    Seeing that the others had no more objections, Robert Stuart made a phone call.


    .


    Elk Hills stretched over 80 kilometers.


    In the northern part of Elk Hills was the previously reserved oil field of the United States Military Department.


    To ensure that the crude oil here could be transported at the earliest opportunity, there was already a winding highway in ce during a time when highways had not yet covered the entire United States. This highway had be the only road in and out of Elk Hills!


    Three brand-new Ford trucks,den with equipment, drove into Elk Hills.


    These three Ford trucks were transporting equipment for Donnie''s oil wells.


    Pang Hawthorn, who used to be responsible for transporting bootleg liquor, sat in the driver''s seat of the lead truck. After nearly killing a prostitute in New York and causing some trouble, Kritch had reassigned him to work for Pandora Oil Company, responsible for transporting equipment for thepany.


    Next to him was a member of his fleet, Richard Hunkel, another veteran and part of the first batch of veterans recruited by Donnie after talking with General Pan Xing.


    "Let''s hope everything goes smoothly this time!"


    Richard Hunkel said somewhat helplessly.


    "Humph, if it weren''t for Kritch always saying not to cause trouble, those people would be no match for us."


    Pang Hawthorn bitterly threw his cigarette out of the window.


    Seeing Pang Hawthorn''s discontent, Richard Hunkel tried to reason with him. "The people backing them are not without influence. Hasn''t the boss said so? If it''s just a minor friction, try not to conflict with them. After all, if something happens, it''s still the boss who has to clean up!"@@novelbin@@


    Compared to the impulsive Pang Hawthorn, Richard Hunkel seemed much more mature and prudent, of course, which was also rted to his family background.


    ```

 Chapter 392 167. Donnie Takes Action (10,000-word chapter, continuing to repay the debt~)

    "Boss, not only at Elk Hills, but the oil well workers from the Teapot Dome area and the Bo Wei region have phoned in, reporting simr situations!"


    Kritch, who was in charge of the logisticspany, ryed to Donnie the situation with equipment transportation at the oil wells near the three major oil fields.


    Donnie showed no signs of emotional waves; he had known that matters were bound to develop in this direction after he decided to reject the suggestion from the four major Oil Companies!


    "Since the other party wants to y games, then let''s y games with them properly!"


    Donnie told Kritch, "Tell them to avoid any conflict with the opposing side until Robert and the others have arrived. Once Robert and the others are there, they should follow Robert''s and their orders."


    To handle this matter, Donnie had specifically sent Robert, not only him, but Westglenn and Randy Powers had been dispatched as well.


    Robert was responsible for the Elk Hills oil field, Westglenn for the Bo Wei region oil field, and Randy Powers for the Teapot Dome oil field.


    Due to the distance between the three locations, to ensure the unity of action, they had to wait until all of them had arrived at their designated areas before they could act simultaneously!


    Kritch, already aware of Donnie''s n, nodded and said, "I understand!" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    .


    "Haha!"


    Harry Sinir and the others, who had not yet parted ways, also learned about the incidents at their respective oil fields. After learning the details, Harry Sinirughed heartily.


    "I''ve always said that Donnie Block only appears formidable, but once things move beyond Antic City, Donnie Block''s methods are useless!"@@novelbin@@


    Eduardo Doherty was thenplimenting Robert Stuart, "We still have to thank Colonel Stuart for this. If he hadn''t recruited so many veterans for us, we couldn''t have suppressed Donnie Block''s men!"


    Robert Stuartughed heartily and said, "It''s a small matter. Without us taking them in, those guys would still only be able to petition at their respective City Halls. Now that we are willing to shelter them, pay them sries, and let them provide for their families, if they can''t work for us with all that, then what''s the point of hiring them?"


    James O''Neal, sitting back on the sofa with legs crossed, said, "However, hiring these people is still a considerable expense. Once Donniepromises with us in the future, I think we can get rid of a part of them, which will also reduce the wages we have to pay!"


    "Exactly, those people are just tools we temporarily need. When we no longer need them, naturally we can dismiss them!"


    Harry Sinir immediately agreed with the idea.


    Now, in order to exert military force against Donnie, they had hired hundreds of veterans at each oil field, with each month''s expenditure being twenty thousand US Dors. Though this sum was not significant for them, the idea of giving it to the veterans still displeased them greatly!


    After a pause, Eduardo Doherty still said, "Letting them go is a matter forter. Didn''t Colonel Stuart previously mention that Donnie had agreed with General Pan Xing on hiring 3000 people? If Donnie really moves all his people to the three oil fields, it will still be troublesome."


    Harry Sinirughed and said, "Doheny, you worry too much. Donnie won''t possibly transfer all those people over. The oil well ie isn''t insignificant, but for all of Donnie''s businesses, the bootlegging trade is his biggest. I''ve already investigated, and Donnie''s bootlegging business has begun to be deployed nationwide, and his transport teams are already in these vehicles.


    He won''t likely dispatch any more manpower to the oil fields, so don''t worry about that!"


    When it came to Donnie''s bootlegging business, even a tycoon like Harry Sinir couldn''t hide a hint of envy in his voice.


    If we only look at the profits, the bootlegging trade is almost the most lucrative in the United States at the moment, and Donnie is now America''srgest bootlegger, with annual profits approaching a hundred million US Dors, which is more than they make from oil!


    Unfortunately, what they didn''t know is that the oil industry would be the mainstream of the future, and the bootlegging trade would only be profitable for ten years. After a decade, with the repeal of Prohibition, though there would be some controls on drinking, the market would open up, and profits wouldn''t be as substantial.


    But oil is different. Even a hundred yearster, amidst the emergence of various new energy projects, controlling oil still means controlling the global economy.


    James O''Neal said, "Now I think Donnie Block must have received the news on his side. Should we let Hades go see Donnie again? If Donnie is willing to bow his head, we could resolve this issue sooner!"


    Robert Stuart waved his hand and said, "We can''t actively seek out Donnie Block yet. Like you said, since Donnie Block now knows the news, if he is willing to bow his head, he should actively seek out Hades, not the other way around. Otherwise, we would make Donnie Block think our bottom line is just this!"


    Eduardo Doherty voiced his concern, "But what if Donnie chooses to go for broke and have his men forcefully break through?"

 Chapter 393 167. Donnie Takes Action (10,000-word chapter, continuing to repay the debt~)_2

    Robert Stuart scoffed disparagingly, "Unless Donnie no longer wishes to stay in the United States, he would not be so foolish as to engage in such crazy acts. That would be a gunfight involving hundreds of people. Neither his connections in the Cab nor those in the Army would allow such an event to ur."


    Even though, during this period, gunfights still urred in various ces across the United States, they were always between gangs, and those involving guns would not include many people. Someone as crazy as Al Capone was, after all, a rarity!


    Harry Sinir rose to his feet and walked over to the room''s liquor cab, retrieving a bottle of whisky.


    "Gentlemen, I believe we can now celebrate. If there is no move from Donnie''s side within five days, we can conclude that he has decided to back down!"


    After saying that, Harry Sinir, holding the bottle of whisky, came to the door of the room. Upon opening it, a group of scantily d women entered,ughing and cheering...


    Washington, Albert Furr''s residence!


    In Albert Furr''s study, there was a conspicuous lion specimen hung on the wall, which was Albert''s pride. During his time in Ohio, he had once gone on a hunting trip to Africa, and this lion was the result of that expedition.


    Every visitor to Albert Furr''s office was warmly introduced to the origins of the lion specimen by Albert himself.


    At that moment, he had just finished telling Andrew Mellon the story of this very lion specimen.


    Andrew Mellon merely nodded politely, not revealing to Albert that he had several such specimens in his own collection.


    "Has Donnie called you?"


    Sitting on the sofa and pouring himself a ss of brandy, Andrew Mellon then asked Albert Furr.


    In Andrew Mellon''s view, Donnie''s acquisition of the rights to drill around the three major oil fields was closely rted to Albert Furr. Now that there were problems at the oil wells, and Donnie had refused his own request, the only person Donnie could turn to was Albert Furr!


    Albert Furr was somewhat dissatisfied with Andrew Mellon''s indifference toward his lion trophy, but he knew that despite their apparently equal administrative ranks,


    his own rtionship with President Harding was even closer than that of Andrew Mellon''s, yet his true status,pared to Andrew Mellon''s, was still insignificant.


    In the United States, financial magnates could roughly be divided into two types. One type was the industrialists, led by family magnates like DuPont and Rockefeller, all of whom possessed their own industries.


    The other type was typified by financial magnates like the Morgan Consortium on Wall Street, which relied on the freedom of America''s financial system to manipte the stock prices and financial markets throughout the country.


    But there were exceptions to everything.@@novelbin@@


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Mellon Consortium, led by Andrew Mellon, was such an exception.


    For industry, Andrew Mellon owned Gulf Oil and Aluminum Company of America, and in Phdelphia, he had fiverge-scale steelpanies.


    For finance, Andrew Mellon owned the fourthrgest bank in the United States, Mellon Bank¡ªone of the leaders in Wall Street.


    Everything he currently owned could be said to have been given by President Harding. If Harding was no longer president one day, then he, too, would no longer serve as a Cab Minister.


    But Andrew Mellon was different. His status was evident here; no matter who became President of the United States, they needed to be very polite when facing Andrew Mellon.


    This was the real grandeur of America''s great families.


    One should not assume that in a ce like the United States family was not important. In fact, the concept of family in America was even more feudal and powerful than in the East.


    Just take the example of that old man who wet his pants inter times¡ªdespite being President of the United States, he attended the Kennedy family''s gatherings every year and wasn''t even the most noticed person there.


    "No, Donnie has not called me from beginning to end!"


    Albert Furr replied with ease.


    Regarding the problems Pandora Oil Company was facing, Albert Furr had heard a little, but he had no desire to involve himself in the matter. Even though both Donnie and the four major oilpanies were linked to his interests, he still did not intend to step in.


    In Albert Furr''s opinion, he had already helped them attain the benefits they desired, so the issue was no longer rted to him¡ªand if it wasn''t rted, why should he intervene?


    Andrew Mellon furrowed his brows slightly, puzzled. If Donnie didn''t seek Albert Furr''s help at such a time, who else could he turn to?


    "Perhaps you should ask young Theodore Roosevelt. Donnie and his sister Alice are getting along famously, and it has even reached the point where marriage is being discussed. Maybe it is the Roosevelt family who Donnie has in mind as his first port of call for this matter!"


    Albert Furr suggested to Andrew Mellon.


    "Donnie is dating Alice from the Roosevelt family?"


    Andrew Mellon looked at Albert Furr with surprise, disbelief written across his face.


    Albert Furrughed and said, "At least that''s what young Theodore says. Moreover, Alice is currently working at Donnie''s Starry Entertainment, in charge of this year''s Miss America. I heard that the top favorite, Guli Beckman, was recruited by her!"


    Owing to this year''s Miss Americapetition beingrger thanst year''s, the preliminaries had also started earlier. The hottest favorite at the moment was Guli Beckman from New York.

 Chapter 397 167. Donnie Takes Action (10,000-word chapter, continuing to repay the debt~)_6

    At this moment, the so-called human rights are gone, what remains is the power of strength!


    Under the power of strength, the people of Cafe Town could only choose to bow their heads helplessly and give up their oil wells. Donnie''s acquisition of these oil wells was practically cost-free, after all, within the scope of thew, these people were considered to be illegally drilling!


    They were not protected by thew!


    Regardless, because of this incident, the town began to grow deste after losing a group of wealthy people.


    Donnie''s transport team stayed here, and Donnie even purchased two lodging apartments to serve as rest stops for his transport team.


    "I can''t take it anymore, I will kill them tonight!"


    Pang Hawthorn threw away the beer in his hand and shouted angrily.


    During this period, they had been residing here without taking any action, and this ce was not only Donnie''s base in the Elk Hills oil field but also effectively the base of the Pan-American Company in the Elk Hills oil field.


    Their presence was the only thing keeping the town from bingpletely deste!


    The lodging apartments that offered prostitution saw better business.


    "Hawthorn, have you forgotten Kritch''s instructions? The boss has already given orders about this, don''t mess up the boss''s n!"


    Richard Hengkel could only continue to remind Pang Hawthorn.


    "Richard, have you forgotten the faces of Bergweid and his people these past few days?" Pang Hawthorn remained in a state of anger.


    It was precisely because Bergweid and others were also staying here that they often encountered each other in this town. Since they had easily driven away Richard Hengkel and others before, it made Bergweid and his group even more arrogant.


    Members of bothpanies were often in conflict over petty jealousies in Cafe Town. In the past, they managed a fifty-fifty split, but now, due to Richard Hengkel''s reminders, the people of Pandora Oil Company tried to avoid conflicts with the Pan-American Oil Company, leading to a constant state of being suppressed.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten!" Richard Hengkel had difficulty maintaining his calm when speaking of this matter, but still said, "It''s because I haven''t forgotten that I know we must follow the boss''s orders.


    We have to trust the boss, there must be a way to deal with the current situation, and only once the boss has resolved this can we stand tall in front of Bergweid and his people.


    What''s happening now? Remember how dangerous it was on the battlefield? We managed to turn defeat into victory, so why can''t we do it now?"


    After speaking, Richard Hengkel addressed the others, "The same goes for all of you, think about the situations you faced on the battlefield. Our failures were always due to our own disarray. When we took each battle seriously, when didn''t wee out victorious?"


    The rest lowered their heads.


    In fact, everyone shared Pang Hawthorn''s sentiments, as hot-blooded mening off the battlefield, the thing they couldn''t stand the most was being oppressed by others.


    And during this time, they were encountering just that.


    So, in everyone''s heart, there was a fire burning to have a good fight with Bergweid''s gang!


    "Well said!"


    At this time, someone pushed open the door. Richard Hengkel and the others immediately grabbed the rifles beside them, and only when they saw that the visitor was Robert did they rx.


    Though within Donnie''s business system, Robert and these men were not part of the samepany and rarely had any contact.


    But they knew that Robert was one of Donnie''s most trusted people, even more esteemed than the logisticspany''s boss, Kritch.


    "Robert, you''ve finally arrived!"


    Pang Hawthorn immediately greeted Robert with a happy look, and excitedly shouted, "Has the boss made a decision?"


    Robert did not immediately answer Pang Hawthorn''s question, but calmly looked at him and said, "I was listening at the door for a while; did I hear you''re nning to take matters into your own hands?"


    Pang Hawthorn failed to notice Robert''s dissatisfaction, but Richard Hengkel saw the signs and quickly tried to smooth things over.


    "Hawthorn was just letting off steam; he''s worried about the boss''s business!"


    After being reminded by Richard Hengkel, Pang Hawthorn realized Robert''s dissatisfaction.


    Robert snorted and said, "Worrying about your boss is good; I should be praising you for that, but what you''re nning to do doesn''t leave me any room to do so!"


    Pang Hawthorn said in a low voice, "I know I was wrong!"


    "Where did you go wrong?" Robert actually knew some things about Pang Hawthorn and even had some appreciation for him; otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked again!


    "I shouldn''t act impulsively! Trying to take action on my own!" Pang Hawthorn continued in a low voice.


    Robert said, "Wrong again, your biggest mistake is doubting your boss. If your boss told you to stay put here and wait, then he must have a way to solve the problem. And yet, you were thinking of taking matters into your own hands; do you think your methods are better than your boss''s?"


    Richard Hengkel quickly said, "Of course not, the boss''s n is undoubtedly more astute!"@@novelbin@@


    Robert looked at Pang Hawthorn and said, "You answer me?"


    If Pang Hawthorn still appeared impulsive at this point, Robert would have given up on the idea of coaching him. Although loyal, his impulsiveness meant he couldn''t aplish great things. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I was wrong, the boss''s n is definitely more astute!"


    Pang Hawthorn spoke earnestly.


    Robert then nodded in satisfaction and said, "Good, having this mindset means we can still include you in the uing action!"


    "Are we taking action?"


    To everyone''s surprise, the one who asked this anxiously was the always-calm Richard Hengkel!


    Richard Hengkel, seeing the expressions of everyone, gave an embarrassed smile and said, "Actually, I can hardly bear it anymore!"


    Robert revealed a smile and said, "Yes, the n is set for tomorrow night..."

 Chapter 404 169. The Real Counterattack Begins (10,000-word chapter, continuing to repay the debt~)

    Eduardo Doheny knew that bowing to Donnie was a highly scorned act among their circle.


    But he had no choice!


    At this time, the board of directors of Pan American Oil had already begun to pressure him; they were after profits, they wanted to see gains!


    It was with great difficulty and through special means that he had leased the Elk Hills Oil Field. Everyone was eagerly waiting for it to create tens of millions in wealth.


    As a result, his dispute with Donnie had now clearly impacted the progress of their projects.


    Any setback in the project schedule meant they would incur additional costs and recover their capital more slowly.


    Under such circumstances, the board of Pan American Oil would, of course, not be able to ept this.


    As for when Eduardo Doheny teamed up with individuals like Harry Sinir against Donnie, they had certainly agreed, since Donnie waspeting with them for resources and wealth!


    If they could make Donnie back down, all would be well. Unfortunately, not only did Donnie refuse to do so, but their predicament had also be increasingly troublesome.


    This was Eduardo Doheny''s mistake; after all, he was thepany''s chairman, and all corporate decisions were issued by him!


    If there was one thing that Eduardo Doheny felt grateful for during this humiliating encounter, it was that Donnie did not ask to meet him under the watchful eyes of everyone at Block Tavern. Instead, Donnie was waiting at the Ritz Hotel for their meeting!


    "Mr. Doheny, I never thought our first meeting would be under such circumstances!"


    Donnie did not adopt a victorious and superior attitude to despise or shame Eduardo Doheny. Since the other party had shown goodwill and was the first oil tycoon to meet with him, Donnie naturally wanted to show a gesture of openness.


    Eduardo Doheny gave a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Block, I was misled by some people earlier, which caused some unpleasantness between us. I''m very sorry!"


    Since it was just Donnie and him at the scene, and he hade to make amends, Eduardo Doheny was very sincere.


    With a generous wave of his hand, Donnieughed and said, "What happened has passed, let''s not talk about the past. Since Mr. Doheny has taken the initiative toe to Antic City, we are friends from now on, and between friends, there is nothing we can''t get past!"


    Donnie''s attitude made Eduardo Doheny feel greatly relieved. The embarrassment on his face lessened, reced with a more sincere smile: "If I could have met with you sooner, Mr. Block, perhaps those unpleasant things would never have happened!"


    "Fortunately, the differences between us aren''t too great!" Donnie invited Eduardo Doheny to sit down, then smiled and said, "Considering you''vee here by yourself, Mr. Doheny, I imagine those three aren''t too pleased, are they?"@@novelbin@@


    Eduardo Doheny shook his head, not wanting to discuss those three individuals at this time, but instead said, "Now that I''vee here, I hope that we can coexist peacefully at Elk Hills and that your Pandora Oil can work alongside Pan American Oil to contribute to the economic development of the United States!"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "That''s how it should be. In fact, before you came in, the roadblocks outside the Elk Hills fields had already been cleared. In the oil sector, Pandora Oil is just a newpany with no experience, so we have much to learn from Pan American Oil!"


    Eduardo Doheny looked at Donnie in surprise. He had assumed that offering to reconcile would definitely cost his side something to truly make amends with Donnie, only to find that Donnie hadn''t proposed any conditions and had simply had his people clear the checkpoints.


    This turn of events left Eduardo Doheny somewhat at a loss for what to do next!


    "Although I''ve said this before, I still feel the need to say it again!" Eduardo Doheny spoke earnestly, "If I could have met you sooner, Mr. Block, perhaps we would already be good friends by now!"


    Donnie continued to smile and said, "It''s not toote now; we can still be very good friends!"


    "Donnie!"


    "Eduardo!"


    Suddenly, both men felt that this way of addressing each other detracted from the current atmosphere, so both exhibited embarrassed smiles.


    After theughter, Donnie said, "Eduardo, now that we''re friends, there''s something I hope we can cooperate on!"


    Eduardo Doheny was taken aback, then showed a troubled expression. He thought Donnie wanted to probe for information about Harry Sinir and the others.


    After a brief consideration, Eduardo Doheny made a decision. He had just reconciled with Donnie, and their oilpanies were next door to each other. Althoughpetitors, he did not want to go through those hostile encounters again.


    "Whatever you want to ask about Harry and the others, I can tell you!"


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Donnie waved his hand with a smile and said, "Eduardo, you misunderstood, not to boast on my part, but as things have developed to this point, it''s no longer about what they want to do, but about whether they can cope with what I n to do!"


    Eduardo Doheny''s heart trembled. He didn''t know what Donnie''s n was, but he felt his decision toe here was the right one!

 Chapter 428 173, The Barbarians at the Gate (A 10,000-word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt...)

    Throughout the afternoon, Harry Sinir never had a moment of peace.


    Today, to manage all matters, Harry Sinir had rented a hotel room near the NYSE to use as his temporary office.


    Meanwhile, his assistants also arrived, including Marx Quinn, who was specifically responsible for contacting Morgan within the NYSE, and Nelson Hendry, who led a small team to contact radio stations across America.


    Indeed, as soon as the Antic City Broadcast''s economic channel started reporting on this short-selling battle, manymercial radio stations, driven by other investment firms on Wall Street, had learned of the event and understood its impact.


    Therefore, Nelson Hendry''s outreach was quite unsessful, as could be seen from each of his subordinates holding a phone and discussing terms with the utmost humility.


    In fact, such business talks were highly unusual for the era; in the absence of video conferencing, the Sinir Oil Corporation should have sent representatives to thesemercial radio stations for face-to-face negotiations.


    Alternatively, Sinir Oil Corporation could have invited the stations to theirpany for discussions.


    But the situation had developed too abruptly, leaving no time for Sinir Oil to do either.


    Thus, Harry Sinir had no choice but to reluctantly opt for this method of discussing potential coborations.


    Antic City Broadcast was already a benchmark for nationalmercial radio, and allmercial stations were paying attention to learn about the advanced concepts it was bringing to the industry.


    When thesemercial radio stations listened to the report on Antic City Broadcast''s economic channel that afternoon and received calls from Wall Street investment firms, they immediately recognized it as an opportunity!


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Visionarypanies now focused primarily on how to negotiate financing with these investment institutions moving forward.


    Shortsightedpanies, at this moment, after receiving a call from Sinir Oil, focused on how they could extort more money from them.


    Uh, and the far-sightedpanies, they were also thinking about how to squeeze more money out of Sinir Oil on this matter!


    Such circumstances gave Harry Sinir an incredibly tough time; he had thought $200,000 would have been enough to manage the situation, but after hearing Nelson Hendry''s report, he knew that the $200,000 budget he had previously set was no longer sufficient!


    "Agree, agree to all their demands, time is the most valuable thing for us right now!" Harry Sinir said, massaging his hair and with bloodshot eyes, "Damn you, Donnie Block, couldn''t you have let Antic City Broadcast report this tomorrow?"@@novelbin@@


    Tomorrow would be Friday, and ording to custom, the NYSE would be closed the day after. If that were the case, he would have two days to thoroughly discuss the matter with thesemercial radio stations.


    Now, to ensure they were not fighting alone tomorrow, Harry Sinir had no choice but to reluctantly ept the extortion from thesemercial radio stations.


    "I don''t care by what means, or how much it costs, by tomorrow morning, tomorrow morning I want to hear othermercial radio stations reporting on the matter."


    Harry Sinir had reason to be so angry.


    Because that afternoon, under the influence of Antic City Broadcast, Sinir Oil''s stock price finally saw itsrgest drop of thest few days, falling below 40 cents by the market''s close.


    If it wasn''t for their own determined efforts to support the price, it would likely have dropped to 35 cents.


    And the cost was that in just this one afternoon, Morgan had spent the entire $200,000.


    "ording to Hein Howell''s analysis, if we can''t get any favorable news by tomorrow, the stock price is definitely going to continue falling, and it might even trigger a widespread panic. At that point, everything bes uncontroble!"


    This was the first thing Marx Quinn reported to Harry Sinir after the NYSE closed today.


    Nelson Hendry nodded and said, "I understand, boss. Rest assured, we will surelye to an agreement with themercial radio stations tonight."


    After Nelson Hendry left, Marx Quinn suggested to Harry Sinir, "Boss, should we initiate an investigation into Antic City Broadcast? Their current actions are clearly disrupting the ordinary functioning of the stock market. If we could get support from the NYSE and the courts to prohibit Antic City Broadcast from reporting on the matter, then Donnie Block would lose his primary leverage!"


    "That''s a good suggestion!" Harry Sinir replied in frustration, "But it''s useless."


    Marx Quinn looked at Harry Sinir, puzzled as to why he would say that.


    Harry Sinir did not rify for Marx Quinn, instead he waved him off from his study.


    After Marx Quinn left, Harry Sinir dialed Hein Howell''s number: "Is there really no way at the NYSE to deal with this? Antic City Broadcast''s behavior clearly interferes with the normal operation of the market!"

 Chapter 430 173, The Barbarians at the Gate (A 10,000-word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt...)_3

    "Wall Street, with its century-long history, is facing its strongest opponent ever. This war is not just a short selling battle against a singlepany, but a challenge to Wall Street''s century of history..."


    As he looked at the newspapers standing by his side one by one, Harry Sinir finally breathed a sigh of relief. The money was well spent.


    After learning that othermercial radio stations couldn''t coborate with him immediately, Harry Sinir immediately contacted all of New York''s newspapers and paid arge sum of cash to ensure they supported him when reporting on the matter.


    Now it seemed the effect was quite satisfactory.


    The newspapers not only collectively condemned Donnie Block''s current actions, putting Donnie Block at odds with the entirety of Wall Street, but they also focused on reporting the situation at Sinir Oil Corporation in their coverage.


    Moreover, with the help of the current macroenvironment and the overall situation, they all expressed that this is the golden age for the oil industry, and Sinir Oil Corporation is definitely apany with considerable strength!@@novelbin@@


    Furthermore, in their reports, the newspapers subtly mentioned that Donnie Block''s current actions involved short selling by borrowing stocks, and as soon as the agreed time with the securities firm arrived, Donnie would need to repay all the stocks that were sold during this period.


    All clients holding stocks in Sinir Oil Corporation should hold tightly onto their shares.


    By the time that momentes, everyone will surely make a profit!


    Among the newspapers siding with Sinir Oil Corporation, the "Antic City Post," which also has distribution operations in New York and enjoys good sales, appeared to be somewhat of an outlier in its reporting!


    In its coverage, the "Antic City Post" mentioned that Donnie Block''s money didn''te from thin air. For anyone making any investment, the sole purpose is to make money, and Donnie Block was no exception. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    If there were no operational issues at Sinir Oil Corporation, how could Donnie Block, a millionaire who had amassed a fortune in just two years, possibly take action against such apany?


    At the same time, the "Antic City Post" also noted that while Donnie Block recognized the development of the current oil industry, it also suggested that just because the overall industry had good prospects, it didn''t mean that all oilpanies would have bright futures.


    The better the industry develops, the more intense thepetition!


    "Humph!"


    After reading the content in the "Antic City Post," Harry Sinir snorted coldly and directly threw the newspaper onto the ground.


    "rmist!"


    As for the report from the "Antic City Post," Harry Sinir didn''t care, for at this moment, all the newspapers in New York were on his side. Under such overwhelming newspaper opinion, there were few who would believe the content of the "Antic City Post."


    What truly worried Harry Sinir was Antic City Broadcast.


    However, at this moment, Harry Sinir finally received some good news. Nelson Hendry and others, after spending an entire afternoon and night, had finally reached an agreement with othermercial radio stations.


    So, after the stock market opened this morning, all listeners found that many of their localmercial radio stations were also broadcasting about the short selling battle involving Sinir Oil Corporation.


    The content broadcasted by thesemercial radio stations was theplete opposite of what Antic City Broadcast was reporting.


    Antic City Broadcast firmly believed that there were issues with the management of Sinir Oil Corporation and that their stock price was bound to encounter problems.


    Meanwhile, the othermercial radio stations steadfastly stood by Sinir Oil Corporation, iming it to be a high-quality oilpany that would not face any problems!


    .


    Inside the trading hall of the NYSE, Jesse Livermore lookedplexly at Helen, who sat beside him with a serene expression.


    "Although the content in the newspapers is nothing but dogshit, I have to admit that their descriptions do hold some insights in certain areas. Mr. Block is waging a new kind of war that has exceeded my abilities!"


    Jesse Livermore, who had always relied on data analysis to navigate the world, felt helpless in his heart.


    When data analysis no longer held the key and guiding public opinion became crucial, it actually meant that Jesse Livermore''s most important tool had lost its efficacy!


    Helen said, "Mr. Livermore, this is just an isted case. I believe data analysis is still the critical element, and guiding public opinion is merely an auxiliary means. It''s just that such means have appeared in the open for the first time, leading many to mistakenly estimate the impact of this kind of public opinion!"


    Jesse Livermore shook his head and said, "I''ve heard that after his discharge, Mr. Block went straight back to Antic City. I am deeply grateful for Mr. Block''s decision. Had Mr. Blocke to New York,e to Wall Street at that time, perhaps Mr. Block would now be the most famous person on Wall Street!"


    Jesse Livermore''s words left Helen somewhat bemused. What would the situation on Wall Street have been like if Donnie had truly appeared there?


    Would they still have met each other?


    In the end, without reaching a conclusion, Helen smiled and said, "Those are all hypothetical questions. But I think, if Donnie hadn''t gone to Antic City, there wouldn''t be an Antic City Broadcast, and perhaps today''s event wouldn''t have gone as smoothly!"

 Chapter 431 173, The Barbarians at the Gate (A 10,000-word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt...)_4

    Jesse Livermore shook his head and said, "The ability to initiate this nationally watched short-selling battle has already proven Mr. Block''s capabilities. Perhaps by then, Mr. Block mighte up with even more brilliant strategies!"


    Helen shook her head but did not respond to the question.


    Jesse Livermore did not continue to delve into the question either, instead saying, "Miss Taft, today not only the media across New York but also business radio stations nationwide have joined this war. Our battle ahead will be even more fierce, and there may be some rebound, so I hope you are mentally prepared!"


    Helen nodded and said, "I know, Donnie already told me!"


    Jesse Livermore gave a wry smile, "It''s really strange. If this had been before, under such circumstances, I would definitely have advised Miss Taft to persuade Mr. Block to give up, because in my view, it would have been an impossible victory. But now, I do indeed have the idea of winning this war,


    even under today''s circumstances!"


    Helen finally showed a smile and said, "Maybe many people have the same idea as you!"


    .


    "Why is that?"


    At the Ritz Hotel in Antic City, William Mellon wore a puzzled look on his face as he sat at his desk with various New York newspapers spread out in front of him, while Donnie sat on the sofa across from him, legs crossed.


    "Why do I believe more firmly in your victory now, even as the winds have shifted?"


    In response to William Mellon''s question, Donnie spread his hands andughed, "Maybe it''s because my charm haspletely won you over these past two days!"


    William Mellon looked helplessly at Donnie and asked seriously, "Donnie, tell me, what''s your backup n? I know you must have one, right?"


    Seeing the endless tactics from Donnie and the smile on his face at that moment, William Mellon was certain his hunch was correct. That ursed Donnie had worn that expression more than once these past days. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Although William Mellon had said more than once that he was ready for sincere cooperation, Donnie couldn''t simply trust him because of that, so he didn''t reveal his backup n and instead began talking about something else.


    "My dear William, you must have guessed it, right? Justst night, I received a call from Morgan."


    William Mellon''s expression changed abruptly. At this time, what else could Morgan possibly be calling Donnie about?


    It must be about the IPO of Antic City Broadcast.


    "Haven''t you already said it? As people catch on, the valuation of these business radio stations will drop!"


    William Mellon looked at Donnie expectantly, previously he had been very keen on Antic City Broadcast going public because he had reached an agreement with Donnie that Mellon Securities would handle the IPO of Antic City Broadcast. But the issue alsoy there; in the arrangements made with Donnie, Antic City Broadcast was allowed to let otherpanies get involved.


    Now that Morgan realizes the power of the business radio stations in the business war, they would definitelypete with him, and it would be like the previous investment in Surf Hotel, where he had to give up some of his shares.


    Donnie guessed William Mellon''s concerns and showed a slight smile, "Dear William, even if the market value of Antic City Broadcast goes down, it will still be higher than before, and besides, the higher the market value of Antic City Broadcast, therger your profits, right?"


    William Mellon naturally knew this, but the crux of the problem was that they also needed to give up some of their interests!


    "Donnie, stop joking with me. How did you respond to Morgan!"


    Donnieughed heartily and said, "Actually, if Antic City Broadcast goes public now, it would be an excellent opportunity. I believe that the moment Antic City goes public, it will send shockwaves through Wall Street!"


    William Mellon nodded subconsciously as this was one of the aspects he admired about Donnie. Everyone thought Donnie was shorting Sinir Oil Corporation, but in the process, Donnie had managed to increase the market value of Antic City Broadcast by 50%. If based on the previous valuation of $30 million for Antic City Broadcast, the market value now was up to $45 million!


    However, just as William Mellon was about to agree with Donnie, he suddenly realized something, then smiled and said, "No, Donnie definitely wouldn''t take it public now!"


    Donnie, wearing a smile, showed his confusion and asked, "Why not?"


    William Mellon analyzed, "Antic City Broadcast has been too conspicuous in this short-selling battle, and that has certainly caused a sensation on Wall Street. However, this buzz may not all be positive; there could be negative repercussions. Because Antic City Broadcast has changed Wall Street''s historical norms, such a change can make many people feel insecure. Indeed, Antic City Broadcast going public might attract a lot of attention,@@novelbin@@


    but I think, where there is strong love, there must also be strong hate.


    If I can think of this, then you must be able to think of it too. In such a case, it''s very likely that some people will tamper with it when Antic City Broadcast goes public. Ordinarily, you might not consider these small maniptions significant, but right now, you''re fullymitted to shorting Sinir Oil Corporation, even nning toter acquire it. So, you can''t afford to let Antic City Broadcast go public at this time. It would be far too distracting and financially taxing."

 Chapter 432 173, The Barbarians at the Gate (A 10,000-word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt...)_5

    "That''s right, under such circumstances, Donnie, you definitely wouldn''t let Antic City Broadcast go public!"


    By the time he said this, William Mellon was utterly certain.


    Donnie couldn''t help but apud William Mellon andughed, "William, why don''t you give up Gulf Oil ande to be my president?"


    Although Donnie''s business was doing well, he alwayscked a suitable right-hand man. Helen could actually do it, but if Helen were to do it, it would involve the Taft and Roosevelt families, and while Donnie also liked Helen, he couldn''t fully trust her before their rtionship was formally established.


    Of course, William Mellon was even less likely to be trusted by Donnie, but one area where William Mellon was stronger than Helen was that the Mellon Familycked an heir!


    A family in the business field without a distinguished sessor is, to Donnie, the safest option.


    However, clearly, William Mellon had no intention of epting Donnie''s invitation. After all, the market value of Gulf Oil was several times that of Antic City Broadcast, and the assets of the entire Mellon Family were several times that of Donnie''s. It was impossible for him to abandon the Mellon Family to assist Donnie.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire@@novelbin@@


    "Donnie, let''s not joke about this. Let''s talk about today''s matter. I believe that with the start of Harry Sinir''s counterattack, the stock price of Sinir Oil Company will surely rise, and you should be using your trump card now!"


    William Mellon knew Donnie didn''t want to reveal his trump card, but now was the time for Donnie to use it, so whether he disclosed it or not was no longer important.


    At this moment, Donnie gestured with his hand, "William, let me ask you, if I shoot a target 500 meters away here, will the target fall down immediately after I fire?"


    William Mellon shook his head, "No, it takes time for the bullet to travel!"


    "Exactly!" Donnie nodded, "Sometimes, you have to let the bullet fly for a while. Haven''t you noticed that the battle between us and Sinir Oil Company these past few days has been too fast?


    It''s so fast that it doesn''t give the retail investors time to react. Some messages need to settle. Once these messages start to settle, and retail investors start to think, then when we deploy our big moveter, it will truly be effective and exert its real strength!"


    William Mellon said, "But if that''s the case, it will also prolong your battlefront and increase your financial pressure!"


    Donnie shook his head, "My financial pressure won''t be too great. After all, we struck first and were prepared before striking. The one truly under pressure is Harry Sinir!"


    William Mellon felt he had figured out Donnie''s thinking at this stage¡ªto pull Harry Sinir''s cash flow to its limit.


    .


    In fact, William Mellon wasn''t wrong, but he just didn''t see the whole picture.


    At this stage, Donnie indeed was working on stretching Harry Sinir''s cash flow to its limit.


    The reporting on the short-selling battle surrounding Sinir Oil Company by Antic City Broadcast and othermercial radio stations throughout America had reached a fever pitch. Even though Harry Sinir had ralliedmercial radio stations that could cover the entire country, he still couldn''t contend with Antic City Broadcast.


    First, thesemercial radio stations belonged to differentpanies. Since they were from differentpanies, they couldn''t achieve the unified approach of Antic City Broadcast. Some stations had capable hosts who could bring some professionalmentary to the matter, but many others were clueless about it. Even with newspaper materials, they were too rushed in their involvement.


    How could theypare to Antic City Broadcast, which had been preparing all along?


    Secondly, there was the listener base of Antic City Broadcast, far surpassing that of any othermercial radio station. Even with the united front of these stations, the actual listener base still couldn''tpare to that of Antic City Broadcast.


    And not everyone was going to be like Hein Howell and those Wall Street folks, prepared with two radios to listen to this content.


    Although Antic City Broadcast held the advantage, today''s newspaper coverage in New York gave Sinir Oil Corporation the upper hand.


    After all, the cirction of newspapers far exceeded the listener base of radios.


    Moreover, newspapers'' authority in the media was seen as quite significant by the people.


    Especially when national newspapers began to report on the matter, choosing to reprint New York''s coverage... by this afternoon!


    Manyrge newspapers were like "The New York Times," split into morning and afternoon editions!


    If they couldn''t catch the morning edition, they''d aim for the afternoon one!


    Of course, many more newspapers needed time to receive the news here and then to publish it.


    But regardless, the influence of the matter was growing more significant.


    Moreover, by this afternoon, the downward trend in Sinir Oil Company''s stock price finally came to a halt. It didn''t just stop; there was a slight increase, bouncing back to 40 cents per share!


    Seeing such an effect, the traders at NYSE looked differently at Jesse Livermore and others when the market closed in the afternoon.


    "It seems that Donnie Block and Jesse Livermore must be out of trump cards, perhaps this great battle has entered its final stage!"

 Chapter 433 173, The Barbarians at the Gate (A 10,000-word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt...)_6

    "It should be like this, Donnie Block, the barbarian at the gate of Wall Street, has been blocked!"


    "Although it''s over, we have to admit, Donnie Block didn''t lose this time!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Have you forgotten about Antic City Broadcast? After this battle, who on Wall Street doesn''t know about Antic City Broadcast? I got the news that Morgan has already increased the valuation of Antic City Broadcast from 45 million to 50 million. Just with this alone, Donnie Block''s losses have beenpletely covered!"@@novelbin@@


    At this time, in the underground bars and restaurants near the NYSE, where stockbrokers congregated, brokers from various securities firms were discussing this issue.


    Even though Donnie Block and Jesse Livermore didn''t strike back at all today, making many believe they had no remaining options, the influence of Antic City Broadcast still existed.


    Everyone generally believed that, if not for Antic City Broadcast, the share price of Sinir Oil Corporation could have very likely reached 42 cents per share today.


    "Yeah, Donnie Block really made a fortune this time, and now I''m starting to wonder if Donnie Block really intended to short Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks, or if his real intention was to hype up Antic City Broadcast?"


    "Who knows? But anyway, this time, whicheverpany gets the IPO for listing Antic City Broadcast is truly going to make a killing!"


    "No need to dream, I heard that manypanies have already sent people to Antic City. A good deal like this won''t fall into ourps!"


    "It''s a pity, tomorrow is Saturday, and this great battle also enters a brief rest period; otherwise, I would really like to keep watching the developments of this great battle!"


    "Maybe it will be over by tomorrow?"


    Although most people had begun to believe that Donnie''s short selling campaign was close to ending in failure and that Sinir Oil Corporation, with its rapid response, had contacted all major media and newspapers to quickly turn the situation around, at this moment Harry Sinir didn''t feel any happiness at all.


    Because just in the course of this day, all the funds he had raised werepletely spent!


    Outsiders saw that the share price of Sinir Oil Corporation began to rebound today, but Harry Sinir himself knew how difficult his victory was.


    Just in one day, all the funds he had raised, including the 500,000 US Dors in cash he had just received, were all spent.


    Not only were they all spent, but there was even an extra budget of 200,000!


    "Who can tell me what the hell is going on?"


    Harry Sinir sat in his temporary office, looking at the financial report Marx Quinn had brought, his face ashen.


    It wasn''t that Harry Sinir wasn''t concerned about this, but there was simply no time today to keep track of these matters, as every moment someone was selling off Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks.


    And to maintain the momentum today and continue to hype Sinir Oil in the broadcast, it was necessary to keep injecting funds.


    They all knew that any slightest hesitation would give Antic City Broadcast the opportunity to strike back.


    During that time, no one dared to be slow.


    In the end, this behavior had be a sort of inertia.


    "Harry, there''s nothing we can do about this situation. Jesse Livermore, using multitasking strategy, found several securities firms to sell off Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks at different times, causing a strong psychological suggestion to the uninformed small investors. If we didn''t act in time, the situation would have been very critical!"


    Hein Howell advised, and he also came to understand something that day; Jesse Livermore would definitely not act alone in selling off the stocks, he must have found several securities firms to sell off Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks anonymously.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Otherwise, there was no way to exin why so manypanies were selling off Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks today!


    Seeing Harry Sinir''s angry demeanor, Hein Howell had no doubt that if Donnie Block were in front of him at this moment, and Harry Sinir happened to have a handgun, Harry Sinir would definitely shoot Donnie!


    "What do we do now? Will Donnie Block back off?"


    Harry Sinir asked helplessly.


    Hein Howell said, "There is still some good news for us. First, I believe that Donnie Block doesn''t have many Sinir Oil Corporation stocks left in his hands. Second, tomorrow is Saturday, which gives us more time to prepare!"


    Harry Sinir looked at Hein Howell and asked, "What do you base your judgment on that Donnie doesn''t have many stocks left?"


    Hein Howell said, "It''s simple, I always thought that Donnie knew the probability of winning this short-selling war was very small, which means the more Sinir Oil stocks he gathered, the more he would lose. And now, Donnie''s purpose has been achieved, the valuation of Antic City Broadcast has reached 50 million US Dors. In my view, Donnie has no reason to continue this losing battle!"


    Harry Sinir thought for a while and did notment on this, asking, "So what should I do next?"


    Although everyone was guessing that Donnie was probably at the point of backing off, this was just spection, and the dust hadn''t settled yet, so Harry Sinir also knew he still had to continue preparing for this matter.

 Chapter 434 174. I Hate Atlantic City (A Mega Chapter of 10,000 Words, Debt Repayment~)

    At the end of August in Antic City, the air was clear and refreshing, with the cool sea breeze blowing from the Antic into the city.


    Because today was the weekend, Antic City saw more tourists than on other days.


    Visitors from major cities around Antic City, including Phdelphia and New York, arrived by train at this time. Here, they would forget their work troubles and fully enjoy fine liquor, beautiful women, and the thrilling heartbeat of gambling¡ªexperiencing the swift shift between heaven and hell.


    It was already ten in the morning, but Donnie had not woken up. Last night, he, William Mellon, and Nucky had been drinking merrily at Block Tavern until thetter half of the night.@@novelbin@@


    Donnie hadn''t woken up, but some people hadn''t slept all night.


    And that person was Harry Sinir!


    However, at this moment, Harry Sinir''s mood was not very good.


    All because Hein Howell had told him two preparations.


    "Firstly, Harry, you need to prepare some more cash. Even though we''ve stressed the power of the Antic City Broadcast, we still underestimated its influence. Too many people have been lured by the Antic City Broadcast.


    Although we surmise that Donnie''s hands won''t have many Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks left, we still need to be absolutely sure, so we can only raise some more cash!"


    When Harry Sinir first heard about this, he was already mentally prepared, but after Hein Howell finished speaking, he still felt a great headache, yet he knew it was an inevitable matter.


    "Don''t worry about this; I''ve discussed it with the board members. Next, the board will take out one million in cash. I believe with this money, there definitely won''t be a problem!"


    By this time, Harry Sinir had already given up on the idea of personally buying Donnie''s Sinir Oil stocks.


    He had already put forth two million US dors in cash, which was the limit he could take out at present. If he wanted more, it would only be possible by selling other stocks in his hands or borrowing more money.


    But all this needed time.


    After Hein Howell nodded, he said, "The second thing is, you should make a trip to Antic City!"


    "What?!"


    Harry Sinir stood up abruptly, his face showing disbelief. He hadn''t expected Hein Howell to actually send him to Antic City.


    "Harry, the situation has developed to this point, and actually, neither side has emerged as the victor. We judge that Donnie could not possibly have many stocks left, but this is only a conjecture. What if Donnie really still holds some?


    If we can convince Donnie to give up on shorting Sinir Oil before Monday, then all of your current worries will disappear.


    Even in my view, this is more important than the first step, as you would at least save several hundred thousand dors!"


    Hein Howell persuaded Harry Sinir.


    It was precisely Hein Howell''s second suggestion that kept Harry Sinir awake all night.


    To bow to Donnie was something akin to killing Harry Sinir, making it more unbearable than death itself for him.


    Just a fortnight ago, they had sat together, discussing how to make Donnie bow to them and took action ordingly. Back then, they were filled with pride, feeling that taking Donnie''s profits into their own hands was within easy reach. But now...


    To actually go to Antic City to bow to Donnie?


    Personally, Harry Sinir found it utterly uneptable.


    However...


    When personal emotions and personal interests were weighed on the same scale, Harry Sinir ultimately chose to bow to personal interests.


    If he could resolve this matter sessfully now, then it was all worth it. As for today''s humiliation, Harry Sinir believed he could definitely recover it in the not-too-distant future!


    So Harry Sinir came to Antic City.


    When he arrived at Block Tavern, it hadn''t opened for the day yet, only the wait staff was inside tidying up.


    "Good day, sir, our tavern won''t open for business until two o''clock this afternoon. If you want a drink, you can go to the Block Tavern on the Boardwalk; it''s open 24 hours!"


    A waiter, upon seeing Harry Sinir, came over with a professional smile.


    Harry Sinir, somewhat agitated, said, "I''m not here for a drink; I''m here to find someone!"


    The waiter didn''t take offense at Harry Sinir''s attitude and still smiled, "May I know who you''re looking for, sir? Is it one of our tavern''s staff?"


    Harry Sinir responded coldly, "I''m here to find Donnie Block. Tell him Harry Sinir from Sinir Oil Corporation is here!"


    The waiter, hearing that the other party was looking for his boss and seemed quite unfriendly, was about to ry this to Nate to handle when the doors to the tavern were pushed open once more.


    "Finch, is Donnie here yet? Has he arrived?"


    John entered breezily with two underlings following.


    Seeing it was John, Finch quickly said with a smile, "Not yet, boss. He drank quitetest night, probably won''t be here until the afternoon!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    John nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll go find him at home!"

 Chapter 436 174. I Hate Atlantic City (A 10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt~)_3

    Joachim Lang didn''t care about all that, as he had already gone to ask the manager for a sack.


    Tyrone Capello looked at the situation and decided not to say anything.


    Shortly after, they saw Harry Sinir with a stern face, walking out of the tavern.


    Since the Ritz Hotel wasn''t far from Block Tavern, Harry Sinir didn''t bother calling for a car.


    Walking on the streets of Antic City, and observing the bustling crowds, it wasn''t Harry Sinir''s first time in Antic City, but hisst visit was two years ago.


    At this moment, looking at Antic City felt like looking at a new city, as while traces of the old city were still visible, Harry Sinir was certain that the current Antic City was many times more prosperous than it was two years before.


    Passing by a theater, Harry Sinir saw a man in a suit introducing a few scantily d and morous women to the passersby behind him.


    With the man''s introduction, all these women were from France, and for just 5 US Dors, one could take them to a hotel for a good time!@@novelbin@@


    In Antic City, such things were not umon at all, with quite a few onlookers pausing to watch, and some already taking out their wallets.


    Harry Sinir shook his head; if he were on vacation, he might have taken two back with him, but now he really wasn''t in the mood.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Circling around the crowd, Harry Sinir saw the distant Ritz Hotel, and just as he was about to head over, suddenly everything went ck...


    Then, Harry Sinir felt his entire body lifted into the air, followed by a series of bumps, and then he felt himself being thrown to the ground, andstly...


    "Who? Who the hell is it?"


    Harry Sinir struggled out of the sack with his face already bruised and bloodied, his body aching so much he wanted to cry.


    The intense pain made Harry Sinir squat on the ground and eventually... he couldn''t hold back his tears of grievance.


    "Who? Which shameless bastard did this?"


    Harry Sinir sat for a while, struggled to get up, his whole person was a mess, but at this point, he had no other option, regretting his hasty decision not to bring bodyguards with him.


    Harry Sinir staggered away from there.


    As he left, John and two others emerged from another corner, watching Harry Sinir leave with a smug smile on their faces.


    "Donnie and the others always call me stupid, but I''m not stupid at all. Isn''t it obvious now? With our sack over him, how could Harry Sinir possibly know it was us!"


    With his arms akimbo, John stood there, his face brimming with pride!


    Joachim Lang immediately delivered some ttery: "That''s right, in my view, John, you are the smartest one!"


    Johnughed triumphantly and dered, "That''s right, I''m in a good mood. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to ShenZhu Apartment!"


    "Aren''t we going to find Donnie?" Tyrone Capello asked.


    "No need, with such a fool, it''s a matter of minutes for Donnie to deal with him." John waved his hand grandly and left with Joachim Lang and Tyrone Capello.


    .


    Donnie didn''t go to Block Tavern until noon, and as soon as he arrived, Nate informed him about Harry Sinir''s visit.


    "Harry''s here?"


    Donnie thought briefly and knew what the other party was there for, so he prepared to give Harry Sinir the cold shoulder, as his purpose foring would surely not be fulfilled.


    "Donnie!"


    Just as Donnie was about to tend to other matters, Nucky, shaking his head with a look of helplessness, walked in.


    With a smile, Donnie inquired, "What''s got youing over here? Shouldn''t you be on the boardwalk, greeting your subjects at this hour?"


    Faced with Donnie''s teasing, Nucky replied with a wry smile: "I''d like to, but I just can''t, because this morning, in our Antic City, a heinous and one-sided assault took ce!"


    Donnie ushered Nucky into his office, then asked, "Such a minor thing rmed you?"


    Even though under Donnie''s management, Antic City''s safety could be considered one of the top contenders for the safest city in the United States, it was inevitable that some fearless individuals would crop up... at least that''s what Donnie believed.


    "Have Eli investigate it, see who''s behind it, and just arrest them!"


    Nucky, sitting on the sofa, chuckled and said, "Well, if you say so, I''ll have Eli take care of it!"


    Seeing Nucky''s expression, Donnie knew the incident must be out of the ordinary and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Nucky said helplessly: "I think you must already know about Harry Sinir''s visit to Antic City, right?"


    "You know him?" Donnie was somewhat surprised. Although Harry Sinir had been in New York in the days prior, his main base wasn''t New York, and the two were not expected to know each other.


    "Initially, I didn''t!" Nucky rified: "But you know, we all have some friends!"


    Donnie naturally nodded and asked, "So, what does the one-sided brutal assault have to do with Harry Sinir? Was it his people who did this?"


    In Donnie''s view, if Harry Sinir came to Antic City, he should have brought at least two bodyguards with him, and never once did Donnie consider that the brutal one-sided assault could''ve made Harry Sinir the victim.


    "If that were the case, you''repletely free to act, I have no objections. After all, I''m currently at war with him!"

 Chapter 437 174. I Hate Atlantic City (A 10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt~)_4

    Donnie said nonchntly.


    "It looks like you really don''t know!" Nucky shook his head and chuckled bitterly, "Just this morning, not long after Harry Sinir had left Block Tavern, John, along with Tyron and Joachim, caught him in a sack and he was then subjected to the brutal one-sided beating I just mentioned!"


    Donnie: "..."


    "I really didn''t know about this, but how can you prove it was them?"


    Nucky continued, "They thought that by using a sack, Harry wouldn''t know it was them, but they didn''t consider their reputation in Antic City. Abducting someone with a sack in the middle of the street, how many in Antic City wouldn''t recognize them? Just a little investigation would reveal it was their doing!"


    "..." Donnie awkwardly took out a cigarette, lit it for himself, and said, "Nucky, you should believe me, I really didn''t know about this!"


    Nucky nodded, "I believe you on this."


    At this point, Nucky looked at Donnie with disbelief and couldn''t help but ask, "Donnie, tell me the truth, is John really your brother? How could he do something so stupid?"


    "Uh..." Donnie said helplessly, "He should be, but maybe my mom gave me all the nutrients instead!"


    Nucky waved it off, "I''ve covered up this matter, but I don''t think Harry Sinir is in a good mood. Our Surf Hotel is opening in a little over two months, and Harry Sinir is a well-known figure. It''s best that these things don''t happen in the future!"


    Donnie nodded, "I know, I''ll speak to John about it."


    Nucky stood up, "Alright then, I just wanted to let you know about this incident!"


    Donnie saw Nucky to the door.


    Sitting back in his chair, Donnie thought about what John had done and a smile suddenly appeared on his face. Although the incident was unexpected, after thinking it over, it didn''t seem like too much of a problem.


    Now that Harry Sinir had been beaten, Donnie felt there was no need to brush him off anymore.


    So he dialed Harry Sinir''s room at the Ritz Hotel.


    Upon learning that the call was from Donnie, Harry Sinir suppressed his rage and arranged a meeting time with Donnie.


    Although Nucky had not told Harry Sinir that John was the instigator, Harry had a hunch that Donnie had something to do with it, but hecked evidence.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Donnie met Harry Sinir at the Ritz Hotel, whose face was bandaged.


    "Mr. Sinir, what happened to you?"


    Upon seeing him, Donnie instantly turned on his acting skills, showing a puzzled expression.


    Harry Sinir looked intently at Donnie, "You don''t know what this is about?"


    Donnie, wearing an unhappy expression, said, "What do you mean, Sinir? What am I supposed to know?"


    Unable to contain his rage, Harry pointed at his face, "This thing, are you saying you didn''t have someone do this?"


    Donnie replied discontentedly, "Harry Sinir, what do you take me, Donnie Block, for? Our war is a business one. How could I have someone do such a thing? Besides, I heard you arrived in Antic City in the afternoon. Did you get these injuries this afternoon as well?"


    Watching Donnie''s expression, Harry fell into self-doubt. After all, Donnie was a significant figure, and such underhanded acts were beneath Donnie Block.


    After all, it would impact his reputation.


    Could it really not have been Donnie Block who ordered this?


    Just his own bad luck!


    Realizing this, Harry Sinir looked helplessly at the ceiling, almost wishing it had been Donnie who had someone do this.


    Otherwise, it would be too humiliating!


    "Let''s leave it at that. The matter has happened, and I''m sure Nucky will find out who did it," said Harry Sinir, anger tinging his voice as he looked at Donnie, "If I find out you had someone do this..."


    "Go ahead and investigate!"


    At this moment, Donnie showed an impatient expression. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    After this unpleasant opening, Harry Sinir found it awkward to negotiate with Donnie about short-selling Sinir Oil Corporation.


    But it was an issue he couldn''t neglect, as it was the very reason he hade.@@novelbin@@


    "Donnie, I can tell you, shorting Sinir Oil Corporation is impossible. Before I came here, the board of Sinir Oil Corporation had already met to discuss how to fully respond to theing war," said Harry Sinir with a harsh tone.


    Donnie said, "So, Sinir, you''re basically here to dere war on me?"


    Harry Sinir was frustrated. After several days of fighting, was there still a need to dere war?


    "My point is, let''s stop it here. All our past grievances will be wiped clean. Your oil wells at Teapot Dome will not face any suppression from now on!"


    Donnie chuckled and said, "Sinir, I''m here to meet you today not because I don''t want to fight you anymore, but rather because Albert Furr is a mutual friend. Out of respect for our friend, I''m willing to see you. However, our issues are not something you can choose to engage in or disengage from as you see fit!"

 Chapter 439 174. I Hate Atlantic City (A 10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Paying Off Debt~)_6

    Joe said there was no problem at all.


    After ncing over his belongings and seeing nothing left behind, Harry Sinir descended the stairs, checked out of the Ritz Hotel, and headed for the train station.


    "Excuse me!"


    When Harry Sinir got off, someone identally bumped into him and then politely apologized.


    With some irritation, Harry Sinir brushed off his clothes and walked straight toward the ticket counter.


    Now, Harry Sinir swore that no matter what happened, in the future he would always bring his men with him when going out, because going out alone was just too inconvenient!@@novelbin@@


    If it weren''t because New York wasn''t his turf, and his people who were in New York were still busy preparing for tomorrow''s business, he would have definitely brought some people with him.


    It was no use talking about it now; Harry Sinir had arrived at the ticket counter.


    "One first-ss ticket to New York!"


    As he spoke, Harry Sinir began to reach for his wallet in his pocket.


    "Hello, one first-ss ticket to New York will be 10 US Dors!" The ticket clerk took out a ticket.


    "Where''s my wallet?"


    At that moment, Harry Sinir''s face changed color as he searched all his pockets, top to bottom, but still couldn''t find his wallet.


    All his cash was in there!


    "Do you have any money or not?"


    The ticket clerk, seeing Harry Sinir''s actions, asked with some dissatisfaction.


    Harry Sinir had already started to sweat, and it was the kind of sweating buckets...


    "Umm, I''m the boss of Sinir Oil Company, my wallet has been stolen, could you please just give me a ticket, and when I get to New York, I will have someone send you double the ticket''s price!"


    Harry Sinir swore that he had never been so embarrassed.


    "Ha, I''m the President of the United States. Why don''t you give me a hundred US Dors now, and when I get back to Washington, I''ll immediately appoint you as Minister of the Interior?" The ticket clerk withdrew the ticket and looked at Harry Sinir mockingly.


    "I really am the boss of Sinir Oil Company!" At that point, Harry Sinir was almost in tears!


    "I really am the President of the United States!" The ticket clerk dismissed him impatiently, "Get lost quickly, or I''ll call someone!"


    Harry Sinir, seeing the security staff approaching, hurriedly left the ce.


    Sitting on a bench by the road, Harry Sinir felt like crying. He had never been so humiliated in his life.


    "Antic City, fuck you!"


    Harry Sinir roared at the sky.


    To the passersby, this behavior seemed like just another man who had lost everything in Antic City.


    After venting his emotions, the problem at hand still needed to be resolved!


    Harry Sinir had no friends in Antic City; the acquaintance he had, Nucky, was someone he had met through his connections in New York.


    Now that Nucky had left Antic City, he had no idea who to turn to for help.


    After some thought, Harry Sinir decided to head back to the Ritz Hotel. Even though Nucky wasn''t in Antic City, his men were still there. Although asking for a loan was quite embarrassing, he didn''t have a single cent in his pocket; he couldn''t even afford to make a phone call.


    "I hate Antic City!"


    Harry Sinir muttered angrily as he walked.


    When he arrived at the Ritz Hotel, intending to see Nucky''s man Joe, the receptionist delivered a crushing blow.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Joe just left with Mr. John Block, and we can''t find him either!"


    Stunned, Harry Sinir''s face turned red as he said to the receptionist, "Hello, I am Harry Sinir, who was staying in room 404. My wallet has been stolen, and I need to return to New York. Could you lend me 20 US Dors? Once I get to New York, I''ll have someone send the money to you right away!"


    The receptionist said with a smile, "I''m sorry, sir, there''s nothing we can do about that!"


    Harry Sinir''s face turned an even deeper shade of red as he said, "I''m a friend of Nucky''s, why don''t you contact him now? He will vouch for me!"


    The receptionist''s smile remained, "I''m sorry, sir, we can''t reach Mr. Nucky!"


    .


    Donnie arrived at Block Tavern at 11 a.m. When he saw Harry Sinir in the lounge, still with a swollen face, he was momentarily taken aback.


    "Mr. Sinir, is there anything else you need?"


    Donnie asked, somewhat impatiently.


    Harry Sinir stood there, his feet digging into the ground, and finally said awkwardly, "Lend me 100 US Dors!"


    Donnie was stunned; a multimillionaire was asking him for a loan of 100 US Dors, which was as strange as someone else asking to borrow 1,000 yuan from him. Was this some kind of modern scam, simr to those inter times, like ''I am Emperor Qin Shi Huang, I haven''t died, send me a thousand yuan and when I open my tomb, I''ll give you a billion''?


    Seeing that Donnie didn''t respond, Harry Sinir grew even more embarrassed, and even a bit angrily said, "Donnie, didn''t you say Antic City has the best security in the whole United States?


    Then why, in just two days of being here, have I either been beaten up or had my money stolen?"


    Donnie was flustered by Harry Sinir''s attitude and cautiously asked, "Your money was stolen?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think I came to you?" Harry Sinir was at his wit''s end. He had to return to New York today, otherwise tomorrow''s matters would be trouble.


    Donnie couldn''t help butugh out loud; he knew about Harry Sinir''s circumstances. Regarding such a situation, Donnie refrained from mocking, mainly because it wasn''t very interesting.


    Then Donnie took out a hundred US Dors and handed it to Harry Sinir, saying, "Overall, Antic City is still quite safe!"


    "Heh heh!" Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Harry Sinir let out aplex chuckle, took the bills without saying a word, and left the ce.


    When he finally boarded the train, he spontaneously shouted, "I hate Antic City!"

 Chapter 440 175. Ultimate Reversal (10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Debt Repayment...)

    ```


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Although the NYSE was closed during these two days and Harry Sinir suffered the humiliation of his life in Antic City, in reality, the media and newspapers never stopped reporting on the short-selling battle involving Sinir Oil Corporation.


    The "Wall Street Journal" even called the battle a "new type ofmercial warfare in modern society" in its Sunday report.


    Now that the battle had captured the attention of the audience, when the market officially opened on Monday, it naturally attracted the attention of countless people.


    Donnie got up very early today and had arrived at Block Tavern by nine o''clock.


    William Mellon came over with Donnie, along with ... John and Dwight!


    That morning, Donnie had learned everything that happened from John, including the matter of stealing Harry Sinir''s wallet yesterday.


    "We thought you didn''t say anything, which meant you agreed with what we did!"


    John, sitting on the sofa, said with some grievance.


    William Mellon sat opposite him, legs crossed, one hand covering his mouth, worried he might burst outughing if he didn''t.


    Dwight''s expression was somewhat uneasy; he had thought his actions would please Donnie, but it seemed the situation hadn''t turned out as expected!


    Donnie, somewhat helplessly, looked at the two men and said, "Do you two even know who you messed with?"@@novelbin@@


    "Of course, we know, it''s that Sinir Oil Company boss Harry Sinir, right?" John muttered, "We knew it was him, that''s why we cleaned his clock, and we didn''t do much really, just gave him a beating and stole his wallet. Who knew this guy had such thick skin, to still have the nerve to ask you for a loan!"


    Donnie, holding his head, finally said helplessly, "Do you know that if others found out about this, they''d call us barbarians, and we''d face even greater resistance doing anything on Wall Street!"


    Upon hearing that Donnie was worried about this, John immediately smiled honestly and said, "Don''t worry about that, we were very careful, no one knows it was us!"


    At this point, John immediately looked at William Mellon, who was shrugging his shoulders, "He knows, should we...?"


    "Hey, hey, hey!" William Mellon quickly stood up, waving his hand, "Rx, rx, I''m with you guys, and the funds for Donnie to short Sinir Oile from me!"


    At that, William Mellon even stood up and pped John on the shoulder, making a heart-to-heart gesture, "We''re in this together, like a family. Rest assured, I won''t tell a soul!"


    Truth be told, William Mellon was truly scared of Donnie''s big brother, for he had received a privileged education and was part of exclusive circles; he had never encountered someone like John before.


    The education he had received taught that in business, one should try not to make any enemies, and if someone was an enemy, he should first extend a gesture of goodwill. After all, it''s just businesspetition.


    Even if it finally came down to apetition involving huge interests, if all else fails, hiring someone to take out the rival was an option.


    But John''s method was something he had never encountered.


    William Mellon even thought that if he had found himself in such a situation, his oue might not be any better than Harry Sinir''s.


    If such a thing happened to him, he''d rather be dead.


    It was too humiliating!


    Therefore, at this moment, in William Mellon''s mind, John Block became the number one person not to provoke, an utterly fearless and unbridled force! Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing William Mellon''s reaction, Johnughed heartily, "Not bad, you''re a good guy, a true brother!"


    Whew...


    William Mellon let out a huge sigh of relief.


    Donnie, however, was still wearing a cold expression, nced at the time and realized the market was about to open. He could only say reluctantly, "Alright, sit down. I''ll deal with you two after the market closes for lunch!"


    John chuckled and settled back on the sofa, while Dwight became even more nervous.


    As the Antic City Broadcast economic channel''s special program on the ''Sinir Oil Corporation Short Selling Battle'' began, it signaled that NYSE had officially started trading.


    "Huh, Morgan is quite aggressive today. They''ve put up a sign for the acquisition of Sinir Oil as soon as the market opened, obviously believing that Jesse Livermore must not have much stock left in Sinir Oil, so they want to go for the kill right away and defeat Jesse Livermore!"


    The voice from the radio made Donnie and William Mellon exchange nces, both seeing confusion in each other''s eyes.


    They knew their own situation; up to that point, they still had over 14 million shares of Sinir Oil in hand, and while they didn''t know how much cash Harry Sinir had prepared on his side, a bold estimate might be between one to two million US Dors. This amount of money would be enough to buy no more than five million shares of Sinir Oil at the current stock price.


    Without knowing their holdings, Harry Sinir''s side should have yed it safe and observed their position first. Why did theye out with a do-or-die attitude right at the start?


    ```

 Chapter 441 175. Ultimate Reversal (10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Debt Repayment...)_2

    William Mellon couldn''t help but fix his gaze on John, who was ying with his fingers, while Donnie shook his head suspiciously.


    But no matter what, since the other party had made the first move, they would naturally start reacting immediately.


    Soon, Jesse Livermore sold off 100,000 shares of Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock.


    As if agreed upon by both parties, no sooner had the selling started on one side than the other immediately picked it up, without the slightest pause.


    Even the hostile takeover bids continued, suggesting a rhythm determined to fight to the bitter end.@@novelbin@@


    Thus, the whole morning, while everyone was still unclear about Harry Sinir''s strategy, this battle persisted.


    All the listeners huddled around their radios might have been hearing dry numbers, but they still felt their blood boil with excitement.


    "I never thought the stock market battle could be this thrilling, even more so than the previous fight between Jack Dempsey and George Caponti!"


    "Of course, it''s exciting! All those are streams of US dors we''re talking about, not just some numbers!"


    "By the way, have you calcted how many US dors have been spent by both sides until now?"


    "Who has time to calcte? They''re going back and forth so fast, there''s no time for us to tally!"


    "That''s true, but judging by Sinir Oil Corporation''s response, I think they really might not have any problems, otherwise how could they dare to pick up so eagerly?"


    "I think so too. Moreover, have you noticed? At the close of the morning, Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock price had risen to 45 cents per share, just 5 cents shy of their peak price!"


    Such discussions took ce among every audience group with a radio.


    It was also the talk among the stockbrokers and security firms during the midday break.


    Sinir Oil Corporation''s desperate buying gave these people a strong psychological hint.


    "It looks like Sinir Oil Corporation really did prepare a massive amount of cash during these two days, otherwise, they couldn''t have done this!"


    "With this tit-for-tat, it looks like this short-selling battle won''tst much longer!"


    Rtive to the average onlookers, these people understood the market better and knew that the short-selling battle had reached the point of no return.


    At this stage, all the plots and schemes had be mere auxiliary means; now, the real determinant of victory for both sides was the capital they had at hand!


    However, in everyone''s eyes, Sinir Oil Corporation seemed to have the upper financial hand!


    But these people still didn''t understand the true state of affairs between the two sides. On the side viewed as advantageous, Sinir Oil Corporation, Hein Howell was grumbling at Harry Sinir. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Harry, what were you thinking, why the rush? I clearly told you we needed to be cautious, cautious. Now look, your tactics have caused them to lose their rationale as well and they''ve started furiously offloading Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks. Do you know how much we''ve spent just this morning?"


    Harry Sinir, with sunsses on, wished he could wear a mask if possible, as his current appearance was just too embarrassing... the bruises on Harry Sinir''s face hadn''t even faded yet!


    "Didn''t you say they didn''t have much of Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock left in their hands? If that''s the case, why don''t we just finish it quickly, end this damn fight? I want Donnie to beg me, I must make him beg me!"


    Even though the sunsses covered most of Harry Sinir''s face, from his tone and the remaining half of his visible face, Hein Howell could still sense that Harry must be looking particrly fierce.


    "Harry, can you tell me, what exactly happened in Antic City? Did Donnie do something underhanded? I will definitely bring it up with the higher-ups, Donnie is breaking the rules!"


    "It''s nothing!"


    Harry Sinir immediately retorted, "I''ve already told you, the injury on my face happened when I identally bumped into something on the train!"


    Hein Howell, looking at Harry Sinir with resignation, shook his head and said, "Alright, what''s the n for this afternoon then?"


    ording to Hein Howell''s n, they were supposed to advance cautiously, but he was just an employee, after all. If Harry Sinir insisted on buying aggressively, there was nothing he could do.


    He could only do as Harry Sinir requested.


    "We press on, I believe Donnie can''t have much stock left. This afternoon, I want to end this battle!"


    Harry Sinir said through clenched teeth.


    Hein Howell could only nod helplessly.


    While they were discussing the matter, Helen also had a phone call with Donnie.


    "What in the world happened to Harry Sinir in Antic City? Did you insult him?" The usually unppable Helen''s voice sounded genuinely curious over the phone.


    Donnie, massaging his forehead and ncing at John and Dwight sitting beside him, shook his head helplessly, "I''ll tell you when you get back."


    Then Donnie asked Helen, "What does Jesse think about Sinir Oil Corporation''s actions this morning?"


    Helen replied, "Jesse thinks this oue is more favorable for us. After all, our n at this stage is to drain all avable cash that Harry Sinir can mobilize. Since they want to settle the battle in one go, we might as well go along with them; it fits into our strategy anyway!"

 Chapter 442 175. Ultimate Reversal (10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Debt Repayment...)_3

    Donnie nodded, expressing agreement with Jesse Livermore''s idea, which was also his own thought: "Okay, but when it''s close to the closing time in the afternoon, let Jesse Livermore sell at a slightly slower pace, making the other party think we don''t have many shares left!"


    "Got it!"


    Donnie hung up the phone and looked again at John and Dwight. At this point, although Donnie was reluctant to admit it, he had to acknowledge that these two fools were definitely the ones who had driven Harry Sinir mad.


    But could he still call them fools now?


    Yeah!


    They''re still fools!


    This time it waspletely by ident. If it had been any other battlefield, their actions would have certainly caused him a lot of trouble!


    "Donnie, have you decided how you''re going to punish us? We''ve been in a rush since this morning, and we haven''t even had lunch yet!"


    Seeing that Donnie had fallen silent, John brazenly asked with a thick skin.@@novelbin@@


    Donnie: "...."


    "Sit down and behave yourself. Do you realize how much trouble you''ve caused me? And you still want to eat?"


    John immediately stood up, shouting, "Donnie, don''t worry, we''ll take care of the trouble we''ve caused. Just wait, I''ll take people to New York right now and finish off that Harry Sinir. Once he''s dead, won''t all the problems be solved?"


    Upon hearing John''s bold statement, William Mellon''s eyebrows twitched frantically. The most dangerous person by Donnie''s side was definitely this man¡ªtoo damn brazen!


    "Just stay put!" Donnie was also taken aback, truly worried that John, in a fit of impulse, would lead men to New York.


    John grumbled, "You were the one who said it was a big trouble!"


    Smack!


    Donnie grabbed a book from the table and threw it at John: "Listen to me, you are not to get involved in this anymore, or I''ll castrate you! Damn it!"


    John caught the book Donnie threw at him and grinned sheepishly, saying, "Got it, won''t get involved. But why so angry, eh?"


    "I...." Faced with such a character as John, Donnie was amazed to find that none of his previous methods seemed to work on him at all.


    The afternoon trading session began! Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Sinir Oil Corporation maintained the same momentum from the morning, still fierce in spirit.


    Livermore, on the other hand, was also frantically selling Sinir Oil''s shares.


    However, observant people soon noticed an important fact: Livermore''s speed of selling had noticeably slowed down, as if running out of steam!


    "Could it really be that they''ve run out?"


    Seeing this, everyone began to wonder whether Livermore was about to bottom out, evident from the share price of Sinir Oil Corporation.


    From 45 cents at the start of the afternoon session, it had risen to 49 cents, almost surpassing its historic high!


    If the situation continued like this, perhaps by the end of the afternoon session, Sinir Oil''s share price could break through 50 cents!


    At this thought, an excited expression appeared on everyone''s face.


    Was the battle about to end?


    Indeed, as they had expected, the closer it was to the end, the slower Livermore sold, while the share price of Sinir Oil Corporation rose fast.


    Until the closing gong sounded in the afternoon, Sinir Oil''s share price had reached 51 cents per share!


    Woah!!!!!


    Cheers erupted from Morgan''s trading desk at NYSE, as if they had truly won, and not only did they themselves think so, others seemed to think the same, leading quite a number of people to go over and congratte them!


    "Maciej, I''m so envious of you. I believe that by tomorrow, you''ll have a lot more clients!"


    A stockbroker enviously said to Maciej Buck.


    As the handler for Sinir Oil in this short-selling war, Maciej Buck was bound to be part of Wall Street history and gain a name for himself due to this battle.


    And Maciej Buck would be a Wall Street star broker riding on the wave of this victory.


    It was no wonder other brokers envied him.


    With modesty, Maciej Buck said: "It''s not over yet, the other side hasn''t conceded defeat. Once everything is finished, I''ll invite everyone to my house as guests!"


    Compared to the bustling scene around Maciej Buck, Livermore''s departure was much quieter, even though he had been a star on Wall Street before this.


    But failure is failure!


    Wall Street is a ce that harshly distinguishes winners from losers!


    No matter how glorious your previous victories were, if you''ve lost now, you''re worthless!


    The smile on Maciej Buck''s facested until he saw Hein Howell and Harry Sinir; one remark from Howell sent Buck into a slight panic.


    "One million US dors gone!"


    "How could this be?" Maciej Buck eximed instinctively, especially because, from his perspective, Livermore''s selling speed had clearly decreased that afternoon.


    But then Buck remembered that while the selling had slowed, the quantity sold had actually increased.


    It wasn''t that Maciej Buck wasn''t professional; actually, his state that afternoon resembled a gambler''s, no longer caring about quantities, only wanting to deal the cards as fast as possible and move on to the next gamble!

 Chapter 443 175. Ultimate Reversal (10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Debt Repayment...)_4

    ```


    "Harry, the other side hasn''t thrown in the towel yet, which means they must still have some inventory left, but we don''t have any cash left!"


    Hein Howell said, looking at Harry Sinir.


    Harry Sinir had been there all afternoon and had naturally witnessed the whole process. He said, "Don''t worry, I will raise the cash tonight. If we didn''t finish them off today, it''s their good luck, and it means we underestimated Donnie Block before. But judging from their performance this afternoon, it''s clear they''re running out of steam. Maybe tomorrow will be the real showdown!"


    Looking at Harry Sinir''s assured expression, Hein Howell was actually worried whether this was really what Sinir was thinking, or if Sinir''s unusual state of mind today had influenced him!


    Regardless, the war hade this far, and it was impossible to give up and stop moving forward at thest shudder.


    That evening, Harry Sinir sought out James O''Neal and Robert Stewart, who were still in New York to watch this short-selling battle.


    Under such circumstances, if Harry Sinir wanted to raise funds quickly, he had no choice but to seek their help.


    "Gentlemen, as you saw this afternoon, Donnie Block''s side clearly doesn''t have much inventory left. Trust me, this time Donnie Block is definitely going to lose!"@@novelbin@@


    However, James O''Neal and Robert Stewart were not as readily agreeable to Harry Sinir''s plea for help as they were thest time.


    After exchanging nces, Robert Stewart said, "Harry, what if, and I mean if, all of this is part of Donnie Block''s n? What if he''s making you think this way on purpose, with the goal being to drain all the cash from your hands? Have you thought about the consequences?" Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s impossible!"


    Harry Sinir immediately countered, "Donnie Block''s private liquor business is indeed very profitable, but don''t forget, our investigations have shown that all the profits Donnie Block is making from the liquor business are being used to pave his rtionships. It''s impossible for him to have that much cash on hand, and most importantly, the cash that Donnie Block is making from the liquor business is not clean.


    The whole country is watching this short-selling battle. If Donnie Block dares to enter the market with that money, it is bound to trigger an investigation. He couldn''t possibly fail to predict this!"


    James O''Neal also tried to persuade him, saying, "Harry, even if what you''ve said is true, you''ve already put up two million US Dors for this matter, plus the one million US Dors from yourpany''s board of directors. That''s three million US Dors now.


    What will you do if the short-selling battle fails and Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock plummets?"


    By then, Harry Sinir hadpletely entered the mindset of a gambler and wouldn''t listen to their advice. He firmly believed, "That''s impossible. I''m only one day away from victory. Trust me, as soon as my funds are in ce tomorrow, then Donnie Block will definitely lose.


    At that time, Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock price will surely soar, and I will be able to quickly repay both of your debts!"


    Both men silently shook their heads, now harboring the thought of not wanting to help Harry Sinir.


    However, as a team with shared interests, and after Harry Sinir''s persuasion, in the end, they both agreed to put up another two hundred thousand US Dors each to help Harry Sinir.


    Unsatisfied with this four hundred thousand dor loan, Harry Sinir hoped they could offer more, but no matter what he said, they refused to agree again.


    And as Harry Sinir was about to leave, Robert Stewart spoke up again.


    "Harry, although we are friends and it is right for friends to help each other, the amount of money you borrowed this time is too much. Therefore, we hope you can use Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock as coteral!"


    Harry Sinir was briefly stunned, then immediately agreed to their request, saying, "No problem!"


    After Harry Sinir finished writing the IOU and left with the two men''s checks, he returned to his hotel and handed over the checks to Marx Quinn, instructing him to deposit the money into their ount as soon as the bank opened the next day.


    After Marx Quinn left, Harry Sinir called up the members of Sinir Oil Corporation''s board of directors.


    Four hundred thousand US Dors did not seem secure to Harry Sinir, who decided to borrow a bit more to ensure his victory over Donnie Block tomorrow!


    Like James O''Neal and Robert Stewart, those directors, who had unconditionally trusted Harry Sinir at the beginning, had also been told by Sinir that Donnie was on the verge of copse.


    But now Donnie was still holding on, while Harry Sinir was the one finding it hard to keep going and needing a second round of support!


    This was a situation that required consideration from everyone!


    It''s like borrowing money from people: the first time you ask, everyone is willing to lend to you, but if you start asking for a second loan before you have repaid the first, everyone will start to think twice!


    Fortunately, Harry Sinir''s reputation had been fairly solid up to that point, so in the end, the board agreed to inject another sum of money into thepany.


    ```

 Chapter 444 175. Ultimate Reversal (10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Debt Repayment...)_5

    Last night, once again, Harry Sinir managed to raise one million US Dors.


    The following day, when Hein Howell saw this money, he was caught in a spell of frenzied envy.


    Even though he managed assets exceeding thirty million US Dors, it was just management, not ownership; his personal assets didn''t even amount to one million US Dors.


    Now, seeing Harry Sinir pulling out one million US Dors over and over, like a Matryoshka doll, how could he not be envious?


    However, envy was fleeting, as he knew there were more important things to do today.


    "Mr. Sinir, rest assured, with this million dors, I believe Donnie Block will definitely not hold out!"


    That was exactly what Harry Sinir wanted to hear. He gave Hein Howell a hearty pat on the shoulder, saying, "That''s the attitude I need from you. Work hard, because today we are going to make Donnie Blockpletely concede!"


    The gong sounded, and the market opened!


    "I didn''t expect Harry Sinir to have such deep pockets, and to still be so fierce!"@@novelbin@@


    Listening to the situation on the radio, William Mellon couldn''t help but exim.


    By this time, Harry Sinir''s side was still frantically sweeping up shares. This situation couldn''t help but make William Mellon sigh, while he also looked worriedly at Donnie.


    Donnie sat back in the sofa, with an easy smile on his face, and said, "William, you''ve only noticed the actions of Sinir Oil Corporation and have forgotten to observe another matter!"


    William Mellon, puzzled, looked at Donnie and asked, "What matter?"


    Donnie inquired, "If a stock is really favored by everyone, what will the situation with that stock be like?"


    William Mellon thought briefly before immediately responding, "There would definitely be a rush on that stock!"


    Donnie nodded, smiling, "Exactly, and then a lot of capital interests would get involved. In their rush, the price of that stock would undoubtedly climb higher.


    But listen to the current situation; these past two days, while some individual investors have entered the market, very few real capital interests have. Actually, even the number of individual investorsing in is not high, which indicates something."


    Leaning back in the sofa, Donnie''s demeanor became even more rxed as he continued, "And that is, after these days of publicity, the question of whether there are real issues with Sinir Oil Corporation has prated deep into the minds of everyone concerned.


    Up until now, no one has taken any concrete action; it''s just that everybody wants to wait and see, to check if their own judgement holds water!" Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    William Mellon looked at Donnie in astonishment. It was as if he understood something and asked tentatively, "So you''re saying, including everything up to today, you''ve been doing this all along ¨C nting the idea that Sinir Oil Corporation has issues into the minds of the ordinary individual investors?"


    Donnie nodded affirmatively, "Exactly. Everyone thinks the stock market is manipted by capital interests, but it''s actually the individual investors who can create sensational effects. It''s just that these individuals can''t organize effectively, so everyone tends to believe that capital interests are the market makers.


    But if someone can align the thoughts of these individuals, then it could create a situation like a tsunami, and even if the capital interests initially don''t want to give up, they would eventually have to concede!"


    Such situations have urred many times in the American stock market, including two very famous incidents where individual investors shed with capital interests.


    The first was when American capital interests wanted to short gold, which ended up involving the mysterious Eastern Square forces. In that incident, gold fell from a high of 1550 to 1321 through Wall Street''s short selling, then these Eastern forces entered the fray, buying up furiously, causing the price of gold to rebound and Wall Street''s capital to call an emergency stop...


    Actually, the root cause of this incident could not be considered a victory for the Eastern forces; it was more because, for Wall Street''s capital at that time, it had already reached their predetermined profit-taking price.


    But regardless, this event showed Wall Street''s capital interests the power of individual investors.


    The second incident was when a well-known American fund announced it was shorting GameStop, GME, which triggered discontent among millions of individual investors, and so they began to aggressively impact the stock market. In this battle, the individual investors also demonstrated their power to Wall Street''s capital interests.


    However, this event, dubbed by the media as "individual investors'' bloodbath of Wall Street," ended ultimately with the individuals'' defeat.


    These two incidents revealed that individual investors can exert intense pressure on capital interests in the short term. There are two important points here, which ultimately led to the defeat of these investors.


    First, these individual investorscksting power; they may form a formidable impact for a certain period, but such force can''t persist long enough to suppress the capital interests, who can effectively counterattack once they react.


    Second, these individual investors fail to present a united front; without a clear leader, they''re like a rabble pumped with adrenaline, blindly charging and seemingly indomitable, but their disjointed efforts ultimately allowed the capital interests to break through them one by one.

 Chapter 445 175. Ultimate Reversal (10,000-Word Mega Chapter, Debt Repayment...)_6

    Although William Mellon was unaware of these two matters, he also proposed his own idea, which actually coincided with the two reasons for failure that Donnie had analyzed.


    "For us, it''s not important, because with us charging ahead, these individual investors already have a bridgehead, so they will no longer employ the tactics of a disorganized mob. Furthermore, Sinir Oil Corporation isn''t a real capital behemoth; as long as we exhaust all the cash they can mobilize at present, when the wall falls, the onlookers will push. No matter which side they are on, they won''t actually lend a hand, because they simply won''t have the time to react!"


    Donnie said confidently.


    William Mellon reminded Donnie, "There''s another critical factor that you haven''t mentioned, probably because you haven''t noticed it yet."@@novelbin@@


    "What factor?" asked Donnie.


    "It''s thest straw that breaks Sinir Oil Corporation. If it were merely a matter of capitalpetition, these people might not help Harry Sinir, but they certainly wouldn''t let Sinir Oil Corporation fall, after all, both you and I know that Sinir Oil Corporation is a quality oilpany."


    Its assets are also high-quality. Under such circumstances, there will definitely be some investment institutions that will notice this, so they won''t just watch Sinir Oil Corporation fall. Therefore, at a certain moment in this great battle, perhaps when you think you''re about to win, those people will definitely make a move, and by then, everything you are doing now might end up benefitting others!"


    William Mellon exined earnestly to Donnie.


    Donnie nodded and said, "So we must be fast, so fast that these people won''t have time to react, and we can end this battle. I believe there are indeed many forces watching this matter right now, but they can''t be as attentive as we are, aware of every step in the process. Most importantly...Harry Sinir won''t be willing to give up his oilpany, which is on the verge of earning tens of millions of US dors in profit!"


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    William Mellon looked at Donnie somewhat absently. In what Donnie had just said, William Mellon analyzed a lot, with the most crucial point being Donnie''s control over the entire matter.


    It seemed that except for the minor incident in Antic City yesterday, the entire event''s development was within Donnie''s ns.


    This required extremely acute market observation!


    The insight into the psychology of investors, individual investors, even Harry Sinir, was so refined that Donnie could make such precise calctions!


    Donnie didn''t concern himself with William Mellon''s thoughts. Instead, he stood up with a smile and said, "Dear William, our time in Antic City is over. It''s time for the final showdown. To prepare for the situation you described that might emerge, perhaps we should set out for New York now!"


    Before the battle began, Donnie had been stationed in Antic City. Now that Donnie was heading to New York, it actually signified that the battle was approaching its end.


    The situation at the NYSE in New York was actually confirming what Donnie had said.


    Jesse Livermore was the first to notice the anomaly, "Inform Mr. Block, our opponent''s funds might be running low!"


    Helen, somewhat puzzled, looked at Jesse Livermore and asked, "The other side''s pace hasn''t slowed down, has it?"


    Jesse Livermoreughed and said, "They''re still buying at the same speed, but look at the current price, it''s been fluttering back and forth around 51 cents, which means the market is starting to react. I''ve always believed that the data does not lie. If everything were proceeding normally, Sinir Oil''s stock price should have at least risen to 53 cents by now, but not only has it not done that, it even asionally drops a bit.


    Plus, look at the trading desk over at Morgan''s¡ªMaciej Buck no longer has the spirited look he had yesterday. Although there''s still a smile on his face, it''s more like he''s trying to boost his own morale. So I surmise that over at Sinir Oil, they are now down to theirst bit of funds. If all goes as expected, today''s battle will deplete all their funds. Now, the only thing we need to ensure is that they maintain thatst bit of hope until Mr. Block arrives in Antic City!"


    Helen nodded and said, "You''re the expert in this area. Donnie told me to leave professional matters to professionals, so if you think it''s time for Donnie toe to New York, then I''ll give him a call!"


    After saying that, Helen left to make the call to Donnie.


    When she returned, Jesse Livermore asked her, "Did Mr. Block say when he''sing over?"


    Helen replied, "He had set out by the time I called, and he should be on the train to New York by now!"


    Jesse Livermore paused, then eximed with some excitement, "Maybe you should convince Mr. Block to stay on Wall Street. He''s the person with the clearest understanding of Wall Street I''ve ever seen. If Mr. Block could stay on Wall Street, I believe he would achieve phenomenal sess!"


    Helen smiled at Jesse Livermore''s praise, then said, "Livermore, do you think, if Donnie didn''t have his base in Antic City, the things he''s doing in Wall Street now could possibly seed?"


    Jesse Livermore paused and then said with a bitter smile, "You''re right. I was being narrow-minded. Indeed, if Mr. Block didn''t have everything in Antic City, he might have lost everything by now!"

 Chapter 452 177. Curtain falls (A ten-thousand-word chapter, repaying the debt~)

    Rows of towering skyscrapers could not block the piercing sunlight above Manhattan.


    Harry Sinir held a copy of the "Antic City Post" in his hands, standing at the entrance of the NYSE, but ultimately, Harry Sinir did not muster up the courage to go inside.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    It wasn''t because he hadn''t been able to borrow money, which made him certain of his defeat today, but because of an article in the "Antic City Post."


    The article detailed the reasons why Donnie Block had shorted the Sinir Oil Corporation.


    A righteous reason, one that, after the short selling battle of these past few days, was enough to make all retail investors frantically sell off the Sinir Oil Corporation stock, a reason that Harry Sinir knew of, but had never anticipated!


    It turned out that the "Antic City Post" published a piece about a very significant project of the Sinir Oil Corporation.


    That was the oil field belonging to Sinir Oil Corporation, the Teapot Dome oil field!


    At first nce of the article, Harry Sinir got a shock, thinking Donnie had exposed the insider information of him obtaining the contracting rights to the Teapot Dome oil field.


    But after reading the full article, he realized it was worse than if they had just reported on his illicit contracting of the Teapot Dome oil field!


    In this report, the "Antic City Post" insinuated that Sinir Oil Corporation had spent a huge price to get the contracting rights to the Teapot Dome oil field!


    Having spent a great deal, for Sinir Oil Corporation, meant they needed to develop the Teapot Dome oil field in the shortest time possible to generate profits for thepany.


    In the course of this process, Sinir Oil Corporation encountered problems constructing the Teapot Dome oil field; equipment couldn''t be transported in, and crude oil couldn''t be shipped out¡ªthe reasons...


    Those in the know, naturally, were aware that this was Donnie''s deliberate doing, but for the clueless masses who didn''t even know the Teapot Dome oil field had been contracted out, it was an unknown reason to everyone!


    The entire article used a subtle and indirect style, emphasizing the difficulties of constructing the Teapot Dome oil field, even adopting a technique of angled photography to capture pictures of the Sinir Oil transport convoy stuck on the road.


    Alright!


    With pictures, with content, everything was now set in stone!


    In reality, this report was full of holes, and any diligent person could find many ws with a careful analysis. However, due to Donnie''s continuous groundwork beforehand...


    Who had the mood to care about loopholes?


    As the gong sounded in the trading hall, the NYSE opened!


    For the first time after the opening bell rang in the NYSE trading hall, it did not immediately enter a trading state. Everyone was looking at Jesse Livermore''s seat, and as soon as the news of selling Sinir Oil Corporation stock came from Jesse Livermore''s trading seat, everyone instantly entered a frenzied state.


    In a bull stock market, the theme at NYSE today was nheless selling, continuous selling, and what was being sold was the same stock.


    The Sinir Oil Corporation stock!


    In the first minute of trading, Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock price dropped from yesterday afternoon''s closing price of 53 cents to 52 cents, then 51 cents, 50 cents, 49 cents...@@novelbin@@


    Hein Howell was not in Morgan''s office today but at Morgan''s trading seat. When he saw Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock price plummeting like a rollercoaster, Hein Howell gave up all struggle.


    Actually, by this time, he also knew that struggling was useless!


    Sinir Oil Corporation stock would be recorded in the history of Wall Street as the first, not due topany operations or environmental impacts, but a man-made copse!


    At this moment, let alone Harry Sinir failing to raise the funds, even if he had raised the money and entered the vast ocean of today''s market, he probably wouldn''t stir up a single ssh.


    Inside the trading hall, all the stockbrokers were busy with their tasks, while asionally ncing at Jesse Livermore.


    Although by this time everyone knew that Donnie Block was the one who shorted Sinir Oil Corporation, as the maniptor behind this war, Jesse Livermore would wear the crown of Wall Street''s master trader... It was bestowed upon him by others, not imed by himself!


    From now on, Jesse Livermore would be a living legend of Wall Street, receiving the admiration of every trader!


    In Manhattan Square, a despondent Harry Sinir sat on a bench, surrounded by theidback crowd that''s rare to see in Manhattan¡ªsome feeding pigeons, some performing music, and some just sitting there resting.


    Amid the hustle and bustle of Wall Street, these people seemed to be in a world apart.


    Harry Sinir didn''t know why he ended up here. He just wanted to find a quiet ce for his tense nerves during this period.


    An hourter, Harry Sinir stood up, expressionless.


    He returned to the hotel where he was staying.


    "Boss, where have you been? Thepany''s stock has already dropped to 41 cents. Antic City Broadcast predicts that by the close this morning, the stock price will fall below the 40-cent mark. Thepany''s ountant estimates that if we don''t have corresponding measures, the stock price could very likely plummet below 30 cents a share today!"

 Chapter 453 177. Curtain falls (A ten-thousand-word chapter, repaying the debt~)_2

    Marx Quinn, after meeting with Harry Sinir, fired a barrage of questions at him.


    Standing beside, Nelson Hendry added, "Thepany has already convened a board meeting, they''re discussing finding someone to rece you, and I''ve received news that Morgan has already started selling off thepany''s stocks!"


    These thunderous revtions seemed not to reach Harry Sinir''s ears as he simply respondednguidly, "I know!"


    Then Harry Sinir pushed past the two of them and went straight to his room, where he mmed the door shut with force.


    Sitting in his chair, surrounded by variouspany documents on the table¡ªdocuments Harry Sinir used to love reviewing, for they represented his power.


    But now, he knew it wouldn''t be long, perhaps even by this afternoon, he would no longer have the authority to sign his name on those documents. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sinir Oil Corporation would no longer be under his control.


    He slowly opened a drawer, revealing a cold, all-silver Remington Revolver inside.


    Upon its release in 1857, this revolver instantly became a favorite among firearm enthusiasts.


    It was also one of Harry Sinir''s most cherished collectibles.


    He took out the revolver, loaded the bullets, cocked the hammer, and Harry Sinir put the barrel into his mouth.


    At this moment, the previous calmness was gone from Harry Sinir; his expression grew fierce, his hands tightly gripping the handle, veins bulging on his forehead!


    Ahhhhhh!!!!!!


    After a desperate roar, Harry Sinir stillcked the courage to pull the trigger, ending up panting heavily as he pped the revolver onto the table.


    Once his emotions subsided, he ced the Remington Revolver at his waist and left the office.


    "Boss, everyone''s waiting for you toe up with a n!"


    Marx Quinn and Nelson Hendry stood at the door, eagerly asking Harry Sinir for guidance.


    Without answering their questions, Harry Sinir simply said, "I heard that Donnie is in New York now, staying at the St. Regis Hotel?"


    Marx Quinn nodded, puzzled, "Yes, the news about Donnie Block''s arrival in New York City was all over Wall Street yesterday!"@@novelbin@@


    Harry Sinir nodded, not saying anything more, and walked out of the hotel. He got into his car and headed straight for the St. Regis Hotel.


    While inquiring about Donnie''s room at the front desk, he smiled and tipped the attendant ten US dors.


    .


    "Donnie, we''ve won; we have won!"


    William Mellon was ecstatically looking at Donnie. Although he had been certain of their victory sincest night, when he heard on the radio about Sinir Oil Corporation''s stock plummeting with no parties stepping in to buy, he knew they had secured the win!


    "So have your men started to move?" Donnie, with his legs crossed, sat on the sofa and asked with a smile.


    "Of course not, although the sell-off is crazy at the moment and no capital has stepped in yet, it''s all small investors selling. If my men were to take action now, wouldn''t that ruin your n!" William Mellon said with augh.


    If they were to buy Sinir Oil Corporation''s stocks now, it would seem like catching the bottom, but everyone knew it wasn''t the bottom yet, the share price of Sinir Oil Corporation was still going to drop. In a matter of days, if the price could even stay at one-third of its peak value, that would be fortunate!


    Donnie said with satisfaction, "Very good, you''ve picked up some of my essence!"


    William Mellon didn''t mind Donnie''s teasing andughed, "From now on, your name might just float in Wall Street''s skies for a long time!"


    For ordinary people, this short-selling battle of Sinir Oil Company boosted Jesse Livermore''s prestige in their hearts, but for those who knew the details,


    this was a solid lesson Donnie taught Wall Street, and Donnie Block''s name was bound to waft through and linger in Wall Street''s skies.


    Donnie said, "Those are but empty honors; right now, I just want to know our exact gains from this!"


    William Mellon chuckled, "The financial gain is no longer important; you have to realize, as long as this situation continues, we could buy the bottom of Sinir Oil Company''s stock in the future, achieving acquisition isn''t just a dream anymore!"


    As the two wereughing and talking, the door was pushed open and Harry Sinir walked in.


    Seeing the visitor, both Donnie and William Mellon showed a look of surprise, especially when Harry Sinir took out his revolver, all the hairs on Donnie''s body stood on end, and he instinctively reached to his waist to draw his own gun.


    At Donnie''s waist at all times was a Colt 1911, prepared for a situation like today''s.


    In that moment, Donnie med himself for his oversight. The closer one gets to victory, the more they should stay low-key and cautious¡ªlessons he had learned on the battlefield, ingrained to the bone. But these past two-plus years offortable living had made Donnie forget that instinct.


    Discreetly positioning himself behind William Mellon, Donnie spoke up, "Sinir, what are you nning to do?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!